"  /  blew  bis  brains  out  witb  a  pistol." 
Photogravure.  —  From  Drawing  by  E.  J.  Wheeler. 


Illustrated  Sterling  Gdition 


THE  PRIVATEERSMAN 


THE  DOG  FIEND 

OR 

SNARLEY  YOW 


BY 
CAPTAIN  FREDERICK  MARRYAT 


With  Introduction  by 
W.  L.  COURTNEY,  M.  A.,  LL.  D. 


BOSTON 
DANA  ESTES  &  COMPANY 

PUBLISHERS 


INTRODUCTION 

W  HEN  Mr.  Harrison  Ainsworth  purchased  the  New 
Monthly  Magazine  in  1845,  he  asked  Captain  Marryat  to 
write  a  novel  for  it,  or  if  not  that,  ' '  at  least,"  he  says,  "  let 
me  have  two  or  three  short  tales  or  sketches  of  any  sort." 
The  consequence  of  this  request  was  "The  Privateersman," 
which  had  the  effect  of  literally  frightening  away  some  of 
the  compositors  from  Whitings,  and  with  regard  to  which 
Harrison  Ainsworth  plaintively  wrote,  "  I  do  hope  you  have 
not  written  the  whole  of  '  The  Privateersman '  in  your  micro- 
scopic hand ;  it  is  almost  invisible,  and  the  compositors 
ought  to  have  magnifying  glasses."  The  book,  afterwards 
published  in  two  volumes,  has  a  certain  interest  as  being 
the  last  of  Marryat's  sea  stories.  It  has  touches  which 
remind  one  of  "  Colonel  Jack  ";  but  the  humour,  which  was 
one  of  Marryat's  chief  charms,  had  left  him  when  he  wrote 
it,  and  is  entirely  absent  in  the  life  and  adventures  of  the 
Privateersman.  Ostensibly  written  for  a  magazine,  it  is  in, 
consequence  more  suited  to  be  read  in  sections  than  as  a 
whole ;  the  incidents  are  all  complete  in  themselves,  and 
could  more  naturally  have  befallen  ten  different  men  than 
one  single  one. 

As  it  is,  Alexander  Musgrave,  the  Privateersman,  goes  from 
France  to  the  Tower,  from  Africa  to  the  diamond  mines,  from 
Jamaica  to  North  America,  and,  indeed,  all  over  the  habit- 
able globe,  in  every  part  of  which  he  is  the  centre1  of  stirring 
incidents  and  most  hairs-breadth  escapes.  He  is  captured  by 
pirates,  by  African  negroes,  by  Red  Indians,  yet  he  finds  his 

T 


2(324449 


INTRODUCTION 

escape  most  difficult  when  he  is  captured  by  a  determined 
female  squatter,  and  had  it  not  been  for  the  interference  of 
the  natives,  it  is  questionable  whether  his  adventures  would 
not  have  ended  in  the  backwoods.  Here  the  Privateers- 
man  has  exposed  himself  and  his  author  to  much  adverse 
criticism,  for  he  deserts  the  woman  in  the  forest,  and  leaves 
her  to  defend  herself  as  best  she  may  from  the  pursuing  Red 
Indians,  whilst  he  ignominiously  and  ungallantly  takes  to  his 
heels.  What  excuse  for  his  conduct  lies  in  the  fact  that  she  had 
chained  and  ill-treated  him  must  be  left  to  the  individual  reader 
to  decide.  Mr.  Hannay  says  that  this  is  the  most  ignoble 
position  in  which  any  hero  was  ever  placed,  and  it  certainly  is 
not  pleasing  to  be  forced  to  acknowledge  that  the  Privateers- 
man  is  not  a  gentleman.  Alexander  Musgrave  must  certainly 
be  classed  with  Percival  Keene,  Frank  Mildmay,  and  Marryat'.s 
other  "doubtful"  heroes  ;  but  unlike  the  others,  his  faults  are 
of  the  mean  and  uninteresting  order.  He  is  rather  wanting 
in  bravery  and  in  gratitude  than  in  honesty  and  affection  ;  and 
we  suspect  that  his  religious  scruples  are  invariably  the  result 
of  a  terra  of  imprisonment,  and  the  prospect  of  a  speedy  dis- 
solution. It  is  in  the  Tower,  and  whilst  a  convict  at  the 
diamond  mines,  that  he  studies  his  Bible  with  such  attention, 
and  prizes  it  above  the  stolen  diamond  which  eventually  brings 
him  a  fortune.  In  fact,  we  cannot  sympathise  with  him,  and 
are  greatly  inclined  to  look  upon  his  good  fortune  as  a  stroke 
of  luck  Avhich  he  hardly  merited. 

The  date  of  the  story  is  one  hundred  years  before  the 
book  was  written,  about  the  middle  of  the  eighteenth 
century  ;  and  perhaps  the  most  valuable  part  of  it  is  the 
description  of  the  old  privateer  life,  that  strange  life  which 
is  now  gone  for  ever,  relegated  entirely  to  the  past,  and 
about  which  but  little  is  known.  Captain  Marryat  him- 
self in  his  young  days,  when  on  the  frigate  Imperieuse,  had 
several  encounters  with  this  class  of  vessel,  and  the  first  sea- 
fight  in  which  he  took  part  was  that  between  the  Lnperieuse 
vi 


INTRODUCTION 

and  the  King  George,  a  Maltese  privateer  of  great  celebrity, 
commanded  by  Pasquil  Giliano,  a  well-known  man,  more  pirate 
than  privateer.  Giliano  mistook  the  English  for  Frenchmen, 
and  refused  to  allow  them  to  go  on  board  his  vessel.  They 
then  boarded  him  from  their  boats,  and  half  the  men  on  both 
sides,  including  Giliano,  were  killed  before  they  discovered 
their  mistake.  Marryat  himself  wrote  of  this  encounter,  "  A 
most  desperate  conflict  ensued,  perhaps  the  best  contested 
and  the  most  equally  matched  on  record.  In  about  ten 
minutes,  the  captain  having  fallen,  a  portion  of  the  crew  of 
the  privateer  gave  way,  the  remainder  fought  until  they  were 
cut  to  pieces,  and  the  vessel  remained  in  our  possession. 
And  then,  when  the  decks  were  strewn  with  the  dying  and 
the  dead,  was  discovered  the  unfortunate  mistake  which  had 
been  committed."  It  is  such  scenes  as  these  that  are 
described  in  "  The  Privateersman  "  ;  scenes  belonging  to  a  by- 
gone age,  of  which  almost  the  only  other  existing  record  is 
to  be  found  in  "  The  Voyages  and  Cruises  of  Commodore 
Walker." 

As  regards  the  characters,  Captain  Levee  is  a  fine  specimen 
of  the  gentleman-privateer,  and  Philip  Musgrave  is  a  typical 
plucky,  light-hearted  boy,  a  born  sailor.  The  women  are 
after  Marryat's  usual  pattern — judicious,  discreet,  formal 
creatures,  who  air  their  noble  sentiments  with  praiseworthy 
persistence,  and  in  the  most  irritating  manner. 

W.  L.  C. 

July  1898. 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 
INTBODTJCTION  .  V 


CHAPTER  I 

We  cruise  off  Hispaniola — Capture  of  a  French  ship— Continue 
our  cruise — Make  a  nocturnal  attack  upon  a  rich  planter's 
dwelling — Are  repulsed  with  loss 1 


CHAPTER  II 

We  are  pursued  by  two  schooner-privateers,  and  failing  to  escape 
them,  a  terrible  contest  ensues — Three  acts  of  a  murderous 
naval  drama— We  are  worsted — Captain  Weatherall  is  killed 
— I  am  plundered  and  wounded 10 


CHAPTER  III 

We  are  sent  in,  on  board  the  Revenge,  and  treated  with  great 
cruelty — Are  afterward  recaptured  by  the  Hero  privateer, 
and  retaliate  on  the  French — I  am  taken  to  the  hospital  at 
Port  Royal,  where  I  meet  the  French  lady — Her  savage  exul- 
tation at  my  condition — She  is  punished  by  one  of  my 
comrades 17 


CHAPTER  IV 

Sail  for  Liverpool  in  the  Sally  and  Kitty— Fall  in  with  .a  gale— 
Boy  overboard — Nearly  drowned  in  attempting  to  save  him 
— See  the  owners  at  Liverpool — Embark  in  the  Dalrymple 
for  the  coast  of  Africa — Arrive  off  Senegal  ....  21 

is 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  V 

PAOB 

In  crossing  the  bar  at  Senegal  the  boat  is  upset  by  a  tornado 
— We  escape  being  devoured  by  sharks  only  to  be  cap- 
tured by  the  natives— Are  taken  into  the  interior  of  the 
country,  and  brought  before  the  negro  king,  from  whose 
wrath  we  are  saved  by  the  intercession  of  his  female 
attendants  26 


CHAPTER  VI 

I  am  given  as  a  slave  to  the  old.  king's  favourite,  Whyna — Assist 
my  young  mistress  to  make  her  toilet — Hold  frequent  con- 
versations with  her,  and  become  strongly  attached  to  her 
— My  hatred  and  dread  of  the  old  king  increase-^He  shoots 
a  man  with  bird-arrows 


CHAPTER  VII 

I  attend  the  king  on  a  hunting  expedition — Chase  of  wild  animals 
—Whyna  and  I  in  great  danger  from  a  tiger — Barbarity  of 
the  king  to  my  young  mistress — I  try  to  soothe  her — I  and 
my  companions  are  ransomed — Sad  parting  with  Whyna — 
After  an  encounter  with  a  hostile  people,  we  reach  Senegal 
—Return  to  England 37 


CHAPTER  VIII 

The  Liverpool  ladies  are  very  civil  to  me — I  am  admitted  into 
good  society — Introduced  to  Captain  Levee — Again  sail  to 
Senegal — Overhear  a  conspiracy  to  seize  the  ship  by  the  crew 
of  a  slaver,  but  am  enabled  to  defeat  it — Am  thanked  and 
rewarded  by  the  owner — Take  a  trip  to  London  with  Captain 
Levee — Stopped  by  highwaymen  on  the  road  —  Put  up 
at  a  tavern — Dissipated  town  life — Remove  to  a  genteel 
boarding-house — Meet  with  a  government  spy — Return  to 

Liverpool   , 44 

X 


CONTENTS 
CHAPTER  IX 

PAOB 

I  am  put  in  command  of  the  Sparrow- Hawk — Am  directed  to  take 
four  Jacobite  gentlemen  secretly  on  board — Run  with  them 
to  Bordeaux — Land  them  in  safety — Dine  with  the  Governor 
— Meet  with  the  widow  of  the  French  gentleman  I  had  un- 
fortunately killed — Am  insulted  by  her  second  husband — 
Agree  to  fight  with  him — Sail  down  the  river  and  prepare 
for  action 61 

CHAPTER  X 

Captain  Levee  and  I  engage  with  the  French  privateer— We  come 
off  victorious — My  revenge  against  the  French  lady— We 
take  our  prize  to  Liverpool 78 

CHAPTER  XI 

I  cause  myself  to  be  dismissed  from  my  owner's  service— Am 
arrested — Conveyed  to  London,  and  confined  in  the  Tower — 
Am  visited  by  a  Romish  priest,  and  through  his  interference 
obtain  my  liberation — Set  off  to  Liverpool,  and  find  my 
owner  and  Captain  Levee — Their  surprise — Miss  Trevannion  87 

CHAPTER  XII 

I  state  my  newly-awakened  scruples  as  to  the  lawfulness  of  a 
privateersman's  life  to  Mr.  Trevannion,  but  nevertheless 
undertake  another  cruise — Save  a  youth  from  drowning — 
Who  he  proves  to  be — Conflict  with  a  French  privateer — 
Take  her  and  deliver  a  prize — Return  to  Liverpool — Resign 
the  command  of  the  Sparrow- Hawk,  and  agree  to  superintend 
Mr.  Trevannion's  business 102 

CHAPTER  XIII 

After  staying  a  year  with  him,  Mr.  Trevannion  proposes  to  take 
me  into  partnership,  but  I  decline  the  offer  from  conscientious 
motives — Miss  Trevannion  treats  me  with  unmerited  cold- 
ness— This  and  her  father's  anger  make  me  resolve  to  quit 
the  house — What  I  overhear  and  see  before  my  departure — 

The  ring 120 

xi 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  XIV 

PAOB 

A  conspiracy,  which  ends  satisfactorily  to  all  parties — Privateer- 
ing is  abandoned,  and  Captain  Levee  and  Philip  serve  the 
king .  .134 

CHAPTER  XV 

We  return  to  Liverpool — I  have  an  interview  with  Miss  Tre- 
vannion — Plutus  interferes  with  Cupid,  and  I  sail  again  for 
the  coast  of  Africa 149 

CHAPTER  XVI 

The  diamond  mines,  and  what  occurred  there — I  lose  my  friend 
Ingram  and  another  acquaintance,  but  they  both  leave  me 
valuable  legacies 172 

CHAPTER  XVII 

My  adventure   with  the  Indians,  with  what  happened  to  the 

Portuguese  captain,  my  companion  ......    209 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

"  I  blew  his  brains  out  with  a  pistol  " Frontispiece 

"I  put  my  arm  around  her  waist,  and  led  her  to  the  sofa, 

and  kneeled  at  her  feet " Page  154 

"  I  was  seized  by  the  arms  and  held  fast  by  two  of  the 

men,  while  others  bound  me  with  seizings  "...        "     200 


THE  DOG   FIEND 

Vanslyperken  and  Snarloyyow Page      3 

"Corporal   Van   Spitter  was   actually   sitting  with  Frau 

Vandersloosh  by  his  side " "     132 

"  Vanslyperken  walked   with  the  rope  round  his  neck  to 

where  the  dog  was  held  " "357 


THE   P11IVATEERSMAN 


CHAPTER  1 

We  cruise  off  Uispaniola — Capture  of  a  French  ship — Continue 
our  cruise— Make  a  nocturnal  attack  upon,  a  rich  planters 
dwelling — Arc  repulsed  with  loss. 

To  Mistress . 

RESPECTED  MADAM,— In  compliance  with  your  request 
I  shall  now  transcribe  from  the  journal  of  my  younger  days 
some  portions  of  my  adventurous  life.  When  I  wrote,  I 
painted  the  feelings  of  my  heart  without  reserve,  and  I  shall 
not  alter  one  word,  as  I  know  you  wish  to  learn  what  my 
feelings  were  then,  and  not  \vhat  my  thoughts  may  be  now. 
They  say  that  in  every  man's  life,  however  obscure  his  position 
may  be,  there  would  be  a  moral  found,  were  it  truly  told.  I 
think,  madam,  when  you  have  perused  what  I  am  about  to 
write,  you  will  agree  Avith  me,  that  from  my  history  both  old 
and  young  may  gather  profit,  and  I  trust,  if  ever  it  should  be 
made  public,  that,  by  Divine  permission,  such  may  be  the  result. 
Without  further  preface  I  shall  commence  with  a  narrative  of 
my  cruise  off  Hispaniola,  in  the  Revenge  privateer. 

The  Revenge  mounted  fourteen  guns,  and  was  commanded 
by  Captain  Weatherall,  a  very  noted  privateersman.  One 
morning  at  daybreak  we  discovered  a  vessel  from  the  mast- 
head, and  immediately  made  all  sail  in  chase,  crowding  every 
stitch  of  canvas.  As  we  neared,  we  made  her  out  to  be  a 
large  ship,  deeply  laden,  and  we  imagined  that  she  would 
be  an  easy  prize  ;  but  as  we  saw  her  hull  more  out  of  the 
water,  she  proved  to  be  well  armed,  having  a  full  tier  of  guns 
fore  and  aft.  As  it  afterward  proved,  she  was  a  vessel  of 

1  A 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

600  tons  burden,  and  mounted  twenty-four  guns,  having  sailed 
from  St.  Domingo,  and  being  bound  to  France. 

She  had  been  chartered  by  a  French  gentleman  (and  a 
most  gallant  fellow  we  found  him),  who  had  acquired  a  large 
fortune  in  the  West  Indies,  and  was  then  going  home,  having 
embarked  on  board  his  whole  property,  as  well  as  his  wife 
and  only  son,  a  youth  of  about  seventeen.  As  soon  as  he 
discovered  what  we  were,  and  the  impossibility  of  escape 
from  so  fast  a  sailing  vessel  as  the  Revenge,  he  resolved  to 
fight  us  to  the  last.  Indeed  he  had  everything  to  fight  for; 
his  whole  property,  his  wife  and  his  only  child,  his  own 
liberty,  and  perhaps  life,  were  all  at  stake,  and  he  had  every 
motive  that  could  stimulate  a  man.  As  Ave  subsequently 
learned,  he  had  great  difficulty  in  inspiring  the  crew  with  an 
equal  resolution,  and  it  was  not  until  he  had  engaged  to  pay 
them  the  value  of  half  the  cargo,  provided  they  succeeded 
in  beating  us  off  and  forcing  their  way  in  safety  to  France, 
that  he  could  rouse  them  to  their  duty. 

Won  by  his  example,  for  he  told  them  that  he  did  not 
desire  any  man  to  do  more  than  he  would  do  himself,  and 
perhaps  more  induced  by  his  generous  offer,  the  French  crew 
declared  they  would  support  him  to  the  last,  went  cheerfully 
to  their  guns,  and  prepared  for  action.  When  we  were 
pretty  near  to  him,  he  shortened  sail  ready  for  the  combat, 
having  tenderly  forced  his  wife  down  below  to  wait  in  agony 
the  issue  of  a  battle  on  which  depended  everything  so  dear 
to  her.  The  resolute  bearing  of  the  vessel,  and  the  cool 
intrepidity  with  which  they  had  hove  to  to  await  us,  made  us 
also  prepare  on  our  side  for  a  combat  which  we  knew  would 
be  severe.  Although  she  was  superior  to  us  in  guns,  yet,  the 
Revenge  being  wholly  fitted  for  war,  we  had  many  advan- 
tages, independent  of  our  being  very  superior  in  men.  Some 
few  chase  guns  were  fired  during  our  approach,  when,  having 
ranged  up  within  a  cable's  length  of  her,  we  exchanged  broad- 
sides for  half-an-hour,  after  which  our  captain  determined 
upon  boarding.  We  ran  our  vessel  alongside,  and  attempted 
to  throw  our  men  on  board,  but  met  with  a  stout  resistance. 
The  French  gentleman,  who  was  at  the  head  of  his  men,  with 
his  own  hand  killed  two  of  our  stoutest  seamen,  and  mortally 
wounded  a  third,  and,  encouraged  by  his  example,  his  people 
fought  with  such  resolution  that  after  a  severe  struggle  we 
3 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

were  obliged  to  retreat  precipitately  into  our  own  vessel, 
leaving  eight  or  ten  of  our  shipmates  weltering  in  their  blood. 

Our  captain,  who  had  not  boarded  with  us,  was  much  en- 
raged at  our  defeat,  stigmatising  us  as  cowards  for  allowing 
ourselves  to  be  driven  from  a  deck  upon  which  we  had  ob- 
tained a  footing ;  he  called  upon  us  to  renew  the  combat, 
and  leading  the  way,  he  was  the  first  on  board  of  the  vessel, 
and  was  engaged  hand  to  hand  with  the  brave  French  gentle- 
man who  had  already  made  such  slaughter  among  our  men. 
Brave  and  expert  with  his  weapon  as  Captain  Weatherall 
undoubtedly  was,  he  for  once  found  rather  more  than  a  match 
in  his  antagonist ;  he  was  slightly  wounded,  and  would,  I 
suspect,  have  had  the  worst  of  this  hand-to-hand  conflict, 
had  not  the  whole  of  our  crew,  who  had  now  gained  the 
deck,  and  were  rushing  forward,  separated  him  from  his 
opponent.  Out- numbered  and  over-matched,  the  French 
crew  fought  most  resolutely,  but  notwithstanding  their  exer- 
tions, and  the  gallant  conduct  of  their  leader,  we  succeeded 
in  driving  them  back  to  the  quarter-deck  of  the  vessel. 
Here  the  combat  was  renewed  with  the  greatest  obstinacy, 
they  striving  to  maintain  this  their  last  hold,  and  we  exert- 
ing ourselves  to  complete  our  conquest.  The  Frenchmen 
could  retreat  no  farther,  and  our  foremost  men  were  impelled 
against  them  by  those  behind  them  crowding  on  to  share  in 
the  combat.  Retreat  being  cut  off,  the  French  struggled 
with  all  the  animosity  and  rage  of  mingled  hate  and  despair ; 
while  we,  infuriated  at  the  obstinate  resistance,  were  filled 
with  vengeance  and  a  thirst  for  blood.  Wedged  into  one 
mass,  we  grappled  together,  for  there  was  no  room  for  fair 
fighting,  seeking  each  other's  hearts  with  shortened  weapons, 
struggling  and  falling  together  on  the  deck,  rolling  among 
the  dead  and  the  dying,  or  trodden  underfoot  by  the  others 
who  still  maintained  the  combat  with  unabated  fury. 

Numbers  at  last  prevailed ;  we  had  gained  a  dear-bought 
victory — we  were  masters  of  the  deck,  we  had  struck  the 
colours,  and  were  recovering  our  lost  breaths  after  this  very 
severe  contest,  and  thought  ourselves  in  full  possession  of  the 
ship ;  but  it  proved  otherwise.  The  first  lieutenant  of  the 
private'er  and  six  of  us  had  dashed  down  the  companion,  and 
were  entering  the  cabin  in  search  of  plunder,  when  we 
found  opposed  to  our  entrance  the  gallant  French  gentleman, 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

supported  by  his  son,  the  captain  of  the  vessel,  and  five  of 
the  French  sailors  ;  behind  them  was  the  French  gentleman's 
wife,  to  whose  protection  they  had  devoted  themselves.  The 
lieutenant,  who  headed  us,  offered  them  quarter,  but,  stung 
to  madness  at  the  prospect  of  the  ruin  and  of  the  captivity 
which  awaited  him,  the  gentleman  treated  the  offer  with 
contempt,  and  rushing  forward  attacked  our  lieutenant,  beat- 
ing down  his  guard,  and  was  just  about  to  pierce  him  with 
the  lunge  which  he  made,  when  I  fired  my  pistol  at  him  to 
save  the  life  of  my  officer.  The  ball  entered  his  heart,  and 
thus  died  one  of  the  bravest  men  I  ever  encountered.  His 
son  at  the  same  time  was  felled  to  the  deck  with  a  pole-axe, 
when  the  remainder  threw  themselves  down  on  the  deck  and 
cried  for  quarter.  So  enraged  were  our  men  at  this  renewal 
of  the  combat,  that  it  required  all  the  efforts  and  authority  of 
the  lieutenant  to  prevent  them  from  completing  the  massacre 
by  taking  the  lives  of  those  who  no  longer  resisted.  But 
who  could  paint  the  condition  of  that  unhappy  ladv  who  had 
stood  a  witness  of  the  horrid  scene — her  eyes  blasted  with 
the  sight  of  her  husband  slain  before  her  face,  her  only  son 
groaning  on  the  deck  and  weltering  in  his  blood ;  and  she 
left  alone,  bereft  of  all  that  was  dear  to  her ;  stripped  of  the 
wealth  she  was  that  morning  mistress  of,  now  a  widow,  per- 
haps childless,  a  prisoner,  a  beggar,  and  in  the  hands  of  law- 
less ruffians,  whose  hands  were  reeking  with  her  husband's 
and  offspring's  blood,  at  their  mercy,  and  exposed  to  every 
evil  which  must  befall  a  beautiful  and  unprotected  female 
from  those  who  were  devoid  of  all  principle,  all  pity,  and  all 
fear !  Well  might  the  frantic  creature  rush  as  she  did  upon 
our  weapons,  and  seek  that  death  which  would  have  been  a 
mercy  and  a  blessing.  With  difficulty  we  prevented  her 
from  injuring  herself,  and,  after  a  violent  struggle,  nature 
yielded,  and  she  sank  down  in  a  swoon  on  the  body  of  her 
husband,  dabbling  her  clothes  and  hair  in  the  gore  which 
floated  on  the  cabin-deck.  This  scene  of  misery  shocked 
even  the  actors  in  it  Our  sailors,  accustomed  as  they  were 
to  blood  and  rapine,  remained  silent  and  immovable,  resting 
upon  their  weapons,  their  eyes  fixed  upon  the  unconscious 
form  of  that  unhappy  lady. 

The  rage  of  battle  was  now  over,  our  passions  had  subsided 
and  we  felt  ashamed  of  a  conquest  purchased  with  such  un- 
4 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

uttcrable  anguish.  The  noise  of  this  renewed  combat  had 
brought  down  the  captain.  He  ordered  the  lady  to  be  taken 
away  from  this  scene  of  horror,  and  to  be  carefully  tended 
in  his  own  cabin ;  the  wound  of  the  son,  who  was  found 
still  alive,  was  immediately  dressed,  and  the  prisoners  were 
secured.  I  returned  on  deck,  still  oppressed  with  the  scene 
I  had  witnessed,  and  when  I  looked  round  me,  and  beheld 
the  deck  strewed  with  the  dead  and  dying — victors  and 
vanquished  indiscriminately  mixed  up  together — the  blood 
of  both  nations  meeting  on  the  deck  and  joining  their 
streams,  I  could  not  help  putting  the  question  to  myself, 
"Can  this  be  right  and  lawful — all  this  carnage  to  obtain 
the  property  of  others,  and  made  legal  by  the  quarrel  of 
kings  ?  "  Reason,  religion,  and  humanity  answered,  "  No." 

I  remained  uneasy  and  dissatisfied,  and  felt  as  if  I  were 
a  murderer ;  and  then  I  reflected  how  this  property,  thus 
wrested  from  its  former  possessor,  who  might,  if  he  had 
retained  it,  have  done  much  good  with  it,  would  now  be 
squandered  away  in  riot  and  dissipation,  in  purchasing  crime 
and  administering  to  debauchery.  I  was  young  then,  and 
felt  disgusted  and  so  angry  with  myself  and  everybody  else, 
that  if  I  had  been  in  England  I  probably  should  never  again 
have  put  my  feet  on  board  of  a  privateer. 

But  employment  prevented  my  thinking ;  the  decks  had 
to  be  cleaned,  the  bodies  thrown  overboard,  the  blood  washed 
from  the  white  planks,  the  Abounded  to  be  removed  and  their 
hurts  dressed,  the  rigging  and  other  damages  to  be  repaired, 
and  when  all  this  had  been  done  we  made  sail  for  Jamaica 
with  our  prize.  Our  captain,  who  was  as  kind  and  gentle 
to  the  vanquished  as  he  was  brave  and  resolute  in  action, 
endeavoured  by  all  the  means  he  could  think  of  to  soften 
the  captivity  and  sufferings  of  the  lady.  Her  clothes,  jewels, 
and  everything  belonging  to  her,  were  preserved  untouched  ; 
he  would  not  even  allow  her  trunks  to  be  searched,  and 
would  have  secured  for  her  even  all  her  husband's  personal 
effects,  but  the  crew  had  seized  upon  them  as  plunder,  and 
refused  to  deliver  them  up.  I  am  almost  ashamed  to  sav 
that  the  sword  and  watch  of  her  husband  fell  to  my  lot, 
and,  whether  from  my  wearing  the  sword,  or  from  having 
seen  me  fire  the  pistol  which  had  killed  him,  the  lady  always 
expressed  her  abhorrence  of  me  whenever  I  entered  her 
5 


THE  PRIVATEERSMAN 

presence.  Her  son  recovered  slowly  from  his  wound,  and 
on  our  arrival  at  Port  Royal  was  permitted  by  the  admiral 
to  be  sent  to  the  King's  Hospital,  and  the  lady,  who  was 
most  tenderly  attached  to  him,  went  on  shore  and  remained 
at  the  Hospital  to  attend  upon  him.  I  was  glad  when  she 
was  gone,  for  I  knew  how  much  cause  she  had  for  her  hatred 
of  me,  and  I  could  not  see  her  without  remorse.  As  soon  as 
we  had  completed  our  repairs,  filled  up  our  provisions  and 
water,  we  sailed  upon  another  cruise,  which  was  not  so  suc- 
cessful, as  you  will  presently  perceive. 

For  five  or  six  weeks  we  cruised  without  success,  and  our 
people  began  to  grumble,  when  one  morning  our  boats  in 
shore  off  Hispaniola  surprised  a  small  schooner.  A  negro 
who  was  among  the  prisoners  offered  to  conduct  us  through 
the  woods  by  night  to  the  house  of  a  very  rich  planter,  which 
was  situated  about  three  miles  from  a  small  bay,  and  at  some 
distance  from  the  other  plantations.  He  asserted  that  we 
might  there  get  very  valuable  plunder,  and,  moreover,  obtain 
a  large  ransom  for  the  planter  and  his  family,  besides  bringing 
away  as  many  of  the  negro  slaves  as  we  pleased. 

Our  captain,  who  was  tired  of  his  ill-success,  and  who  hoped 
also  to  procure  provisions,  which  we  very  much  wanted,  con- 
sented to  the  negro's  proposal,  and  standing  down  abreast  of 
the  bay,  which  was  in  the  Bight  of  Lugan,  he  ran  in  at  dark, 
and  anchoring  close  to  the  shore  we  landed  with  forty  men, 
and,  guided  by  the  negro,  we  proceeded  through  the  woods 
to  the  house.  The  negro  was  tied  fast  to  one  of  our  stoutest 
and  best  men,  for  fear  lie  should  give  us  the  slip.  It  was  a 
bright  moonlight ;  we  soon  arrived,  and  surrounding  the  house 
forced  our  way  in  without  opposition.  Having  secured  the 
negroes  in  the  out-houses,  and  placed  guards  over  them,  and 
videttes  on  the  look-out  to  give  timely  notice  of  any  surprise, 
we  proceeded  to  our  work  of  plunder.  The  family,  consisting 
of  the  old  planter  and  his  wife  and  his  three  daughters,  two 
of  them  very  beautiful,  was  secured  in  one  room.  No  words 
can  express  their  terror  at  thus  finding  themselves  so  suddenly 
in  the  power  of  a  set  of  ruffians,  from  whose  brutality  they 
anticipated  every  evil.  Indeed,  the  horrid  excesses  com- 
mitted by  the  privateersmen  when  they  landed  on  the  coast 
fully  justified  their  fears  ;  for  as  this  system  of  marauding  is 
considered  the  basest  of  all  modern  warfare,  no  quarter  is  ever 

6 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

given  to  those  who  are  taken  in  the  attempt.  In  return,  the 
privateersmen  hesitate  at  no  barbarity  when  engaged  in  such 
enterprises. 

Dumb  with  astonishment  and  terror,  the  old  couple  sat 
in  silent  agony,  while  the  poor  girls,  who  had  more  evils 
than  death  to  fear,  drowned  in  their  tears,  fell  at  the  cap- 
tain's  feet  and  embraced  his  knees,  conjuring  him  to  spare 
and  protect  them  from  his  men. 

Captain  Weatherall,  who  was,  as  I  have  before  stated, 
a  generous  and  humane  man,  raised  them  up,  assuring  them, 
on  his  word,  that  they  should  receive  no  insult ;  and  as  his 
presence  was  necessary  to  direct  the  motions  of  his  people, 
he  selected  me,  as  younger  and  less  brutal  than  most  of  his 
crew,  as  a  guard  over  them,  menacing  me  with  death  if  I 
allowed  any  man  to  enter  the  room  until  he  returned,  and 
ordering  me  to  defend  them  with  my  life  from  all  insults.  I 
was  then  young  and  full  of  enthusiasm  ;  my  heart  was  kind, 
and  I  was  pure  in  comparison  with  the  major  portion  of  those 
with  whom  I  was  associated. 

I  was  delighted  with  the  office  confided  to  me,  and  my 
heart  leaped  at  having  so  honourable  an  employment.  I 
endeavoured  by  every  means  in  my  power  to  dissipate  their 
terrors  and  soothe  their  anxious  minds ;  but  while  I  was  thus 
employed,  an  Irish  seaman,  distinguished  even  among  our 
crew  for  his  atrocities,  came  to  the  door,  and  would  have 
forced  his  entrance.  I  instantly  opposed  him,  urging  the 
captain's  most  positive  commands ;  but,  having  obtained  a 
sight  -of  the  young  females,  he  swore  with  a  vile  oath  that 
he  would  soon  find  out  whether  a  boy  like  me  was  able 
to  oppose  him,  and  finding  that  I  would  not  give  way  he 
attacked  me  fiercely.  Fortunately  I  had  the  advantage  of 
position,  and,  supported  by  the  justice  of  my  cause,  I  repelled 
him  with  success.  But  he  renewed  the  attack,  while  the 
poor  young  women  awaited  the  issue  of  the  combat  with 
trembling  anxiety — a  combat  on  which  depended,  in  all 
probability,  their  honour  and  their  lives.  At  last  I  found 
myself  very  hard  pushed,  for  I  had  received  a  wound  on  my 
sword  arm,  and  I  drew  a  pistol  from  my  belt  with  my  left 
hand,  and  fired  it,  wounding  him  in  the  shoulder.  Thus 
disabled,  and  fearing  at  the  same  time  that  the  report 
would  bring  back  the  captain,  who  he  well  knew  would  not 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

be  trifled  with,  lie  retired  from  the  door  vowing  vengeance. 
I  then  turned  to  the  young  women,  who  had  witnessed  the 
conflict  in  breathless  suspense,  encircled  in  the  arms  of  the 
poor  old  couple,  who  had  rushed  toward  them  at  the  com- 
mencement of  the  fray,  offering  them  their  useless  shelter. 
Privateersman  as  I  was,  I  could  not  refrain  from  tears  at 
the  scene.  I  again  attempted  to  reassure  them,  pledged 
myself  in  the  most  solemn  manner  to  forfeit  my  life  if  neces- 
sary for  their  protection,  and  they  in  some  degree  regained 
their  confidence.  They  observed  the  blood  trickling  down 
my  fingers  from  the  wound  which  I  had  received,  and  the 
poor  girls  stained  their  handkerchiefs  with  it  in  the  attempts 
to  staunch  the  flow. 

But  this  scene  was  soon  interrupted  by  an  alann.  It 
appeared  that  a  negro  had  contrived  to  escape  and  to  rouse 
the  country.  They  had  collected  together  from  the  other 
plantations,  and  our  party  being,  as  is  usually  the  case  when 
plunder  is  going  on,  very  negligent,  the  videttes  were  sur- 
prised, and  had  hardly  time  to  escape  and  apprise  us  of  our 
danger.  There  was  not  a  moment  to  be  lost  ;  our  safety 
depended  upon  an  immediate  retreat.  The  captain  collected 
all  hands  ;  and  while  he  Avas  getting  them  together,  that  the 
retreat  might  be  made  in  good  order,  the  old  planter,  who, 
by  the  report  of  the  firearms  and  the  bustle  and  confusion 
without,  guessed  what  had  taken  place,  pressed  me  to  remain 
with  them,  urging  the  certainty  of  our  men  being  over- 
powered, and  the  merciless  consequences  which  would  ensue. 
He  pledged  himself,  with  his  fingers  crossed  in  the  form  of 
the  crucifix,  that  he  would  procure  me  safe  quarter,  and  that 
I  should  ever  enjoy  his  protection  and  friendship.  I  refused 
him  kindly  but  firmly,  and  he  sighed  and  said  no  more. 
The  old  lady  put  a  ring  on  my  finger,  which  she  took  from 
her  own  hand,  and  kissing  my  forehead  told  me  to  look  at 
that  ring  and  continue  to  do  good  and  act  nobly  as  I  had 
just  done. 

I  waved  my  hand,  for  I  had  no  time  even  to  take  the 
proffered  hands  of  the  young  ones,  and  hastened  to  join 
my  shipmates,  already  on  the  retreat,  and  exchanging  shots 
with  our  pursuers.  We  were  harassed  by  a  multitude,  but 
they  were  a  mixed  company  of  planters,  mulattoes,  and 
elaves,  and  not  half  of  them  armed,  and  we  easily  repelled 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

their  attacks  whenever  they  came  to  close  quarters."  Their 
violent  animosity,  however,  against  us  and  our  evil  doings 
induced  them  to  follow  close  at  our  heels,  keeping  up  a 
galling  irregular  fire,  and  endeavouring  to  detain  us  until 
we  might  be  overpowered  by  their  numbers,  every  minute 
increasing,  for  the  whole  country  had  been  raised,  and 
were  flocking  in.  This  our  captain  was  well  aware  of,  and 
therefore  made  all  the  haste  that  he  could,  without  disturbing 
the  regularity  of  his  retreat,  to  where  our  boats  were  lying, 
as,  should  they  be  surprised  and  cut  off,  our  escape  would 
have  been  impossible.  Notwithstanding  all  his  care,  several 
of  our  men  were  separated  from  us  by  the  intricacies  of  the 
wood,  or  from  wounds  which  they  had  received,  and  which 
prevented  them  from  keeping  up  with  us.  At  last,  after 
repelling  many  attacks,  each  time  more  formidable  than  the 
preceding,  we  gained  our  boats,  and  embarking  with  the 
greatest  precipitation  we  put  off  for  the  schooner.  The 
enemy,  emboldened  by  our  flight,  flocked  down  in  great 
numbers  to  the  water's  edge,  and  we  had  the  mortification 
to  hear  our  stragglers  who  had  been  captured  imploring 
for  mercy ;  but  groans  and  then  silence  too  plainly  informed 
us  that  mercy  had  been  denied. 

Captain  Weatherall  was  so  enraged  at  the  loss  of  his  men 
that  he  ordered  us  to  pull  back  and  attack  the  enemy  on  the 
beach,  but  we  continued  to  pull  for  the  schooner,  regardless 
of  his  threats  and  entreaties.  A  panic  had  seized  us  all,  as 
well  it  might.  We  even  dreaded  the  ill-aimed  and  irregular 
fire  which  they  poured  upon  us,  which  under  other  circum- 
stances would  have  occasioned  only  laughter.  The  schooner 
had  been  anchored  only  two  hundred  yards  from  the  beach, 
and  we  were  soon  on  board.  They  continued  to  fire  from 
the  shore,  and  the  balls  passed  over  us.  We  put  a  spring 
upon  our  cable,  warped  our  broadside  to  the  beach,  and 
loading  every  gun  with  grape  and  -cannister  we  poured  a 
whole  broadside  upon  our  assailants.  From  the  shrieks  and 
cries,  the  carnage  must  have  been  very  great.  The  men 
would  have  reloaded  and  fired  again,  but  the  captain  forbade 
them,  saying,  "  We  have  done  too  much  already."  I  thought 
so  too.  He  then  ordered  the  anchor  to  be1  weighed,  and 
with  a  fresh  land  breeze  we  were  soou  far  away  from  this 
unlucky  spot. 

9 


THE  PRIVATEERSMAN 


CHAPTER  II 

We  are  pursued  by  two  schooner-privateers,  and  failing  to 
escape  them  a  terrible  contest  ensues — Three  acts  of  a  mur- 
derous naval  drama — We  are  worsted — Captain  Weatherall 
is  killed — /  am  plundered  and  wounded. 

ABOUT  six  weeks  after  the  unlucky  affair  before  described 
we  met  with  a  still  greater  disaster.  We  had  cruised  off  the 
Spanish  main,  and  taken  several  prizes ;  shortly  after  we  had 
manned  the  last  and  had  parted  company,  the  Revenge 
being  then  close  inshore,  a  fresh  gale  sprung  up,  which  com- 
pelled us  to  make  all  sail  to  clear  the  land.  We  beat  off 
shore  during  the  whole  of  the  night,  when  the  weather 
moderated,  and  at  daybreak  we  found  out  that  we  had  not 
gained  much  offing,  in  consequence  of  the  current ;  but, 
what  was  more  important,  the  man  who  went  to  the  look-out 
at  the  mast-head  hailed  the  deck,  saying  there  were  two 
sails  in  the  offing.  The  hands  were  turned  up  to  make  sail 
in  chase,  but  we  found  that  they  were  resolutely  bearing 
down  upon  us  ;  and  as  we  neared  each  other  fast  we  soon 
made  them  out  to  be  vessels  of  force.  One  we  knew  well — • 
she  was  the  Esperance,  a  French  schooner-privateer,  of  sixteen 
guns  and  one  hundred  and  twenty  men ;  the  other  proved  to 
be  a  Spanish  schooner-privateer,  cruising  in  company  with 
her,  of  eighteen  guns,  and  full  manned. 

Now  our  original  complement  of  men  had  been  something 
more  than  one  hundred ;  but  by  deaths,  severe  wounds  in 
action,  and  manning  our  prizes,  our  actual  number  on  board 
was  reduced  to  fifty-five  effective  men.  Finding  the  force  so 
very  superior,  we  made  every  attempt  with  sails  and  sweeps 
to  escape ;  but  the  land  to  leeward  of  us,  and  their  position 
to  windward,  rendered  it  impossible.  Making,  therefore,  a 
virtue  of  necessity,  we  put  a  good  face  upon  it,  and  prepared 
to  combat  against  such  desperate  odds. 

Captain  Weatherall,  who  was  the  life  and  soul  of  his  crew, 

was  not  found  wanting   on  such  an   emergency.     With    the 

greatest  coolness  and  intrepidity  he  gave  orders  to  take  in 

all   the   small   sails,  and  awaited   the   coming  down  of  the 

10 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

enemy.  When  everything  was  ready  for  the  unequal  conflict 
he  ordered  all  hands  aft,  and  endeavoured  to  inspire  us  with 
the  same  ardour  which  animated  himself.  He  reminded  us 
that  we  had  often  fought  and  triumphed  over  vessels  of  much 
greater  force  than  our  own ;  that  we  had  already  beaten  off 
the  French  privateer  on  a  former  occasion  ;  that  the  Spaniard 
was  not  worth  talking  about,  except  to  swell  the  merits  of 
the  double  victory,  and  that  if  once  we  came  hand-to-hand 
our  cutlasses  would  soon  prove  our  superioritv.  He  reminded 
us  that  our  only  safety  depended  upon  our  own  manhood ; 
for  we  had  done  such  mischief  on  the  coast,  and  our  recent 
descent  upon  the  plantation  was  considered  in  such  a  light, 
that  we  must  not  expect  to  receive  quarter  if  we  were  over- 
come. Exhorting  us  to  behave  well  and  to  fight  stoutly,  he 
promised  us  the  victory.  The  men  had  such  confidence  in 
the  captain  that  we  returned  him  three  cheers,  when,  dis- 
missing us  to  our  quarters,  he  ordered  St.  George's  ensign 
to  be  hoisted  at  the  main-masthead,  and  hove  to  for  the 
enemy. 

The  French  schooner  was  the  first  which  ranged  up  along- 
side :  the  wind  was  light,  and  she  came  slowly  down  to  us. 
The  captain  of  her  hailed,  saying  that  his  vessel  was  the 
Etperance,  and  our  captain  replied  that  he  knew  it,  and  that 
they  also  knew  that  his  was  the  Revenge.  The  French 
captain,  who  had  hove  to,  replied  very  courteously  that  he 
M'as  well  aware  what  vessel  it  was,  and  also  of  the  valour  and 
distinguished  reputation  of  Captain  Weatherall,  upon  which 
Captain  Weatherall,  who  stood  on  the  gunnel,  took  off  his 
hat  in  acknowledgment  of  the  compliment. 

Now  Captain  Weatherall  was  well  known,  and  it  was  also 
well  known  that  the  two  vessels  would  meet  with  a  severe 
resistance,  which  it  would  be  as  well  to  avoid,  as  even  if  they 
gained  the  victory  it  would  not  be  without  great  loss  of  men. 
The  French  captain  therefore  addressed  Captain  Weatherall 
again,  and  said  he  hoped  now  that  he  was  opposed  to  so  very 
superior  a  force,  he  would  not  make  a  useless  resistance,  but, 
as  it  would  be  no  disgrace  to  him,  and  would  save  the  lives 
of  many  of  his  brave  men,  his  well-known  humanity  would 
induce  him  to  strike  his  colours. 

To  this  request  our  commander  gave  a  gallant  and  positive 
refusal.  The  vessels  lay  now  close  to  each  other,  so.  that  a, 
II 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

biscuit  might  have  been  thrown  on  board  of  either.  A 
generous  expostulation  ensued,  which  continued  till  the 
Spanish  vessel  was  a  short  distance  astern  of  us. 

"  You  now  see  our  force/'  said  the  French  captain.  "  Do 
not  fight  against  impossible  odds,  but  spare  your  brave  and 
devoted  men." 

"In  return  for  your  kind  feeling  toward  me/'  replied 
Captain  Weatherall,  "  I  offer  you  both  quarter,  and  respect 
to  private  property,  upon  hauling  down  your  colours." 

"You  are  mad,  Captain  Weatherall,"  said  the  French 
captain. 

"You  allow  that  I  have  lived  bravely,"  replied  Captain 
Weatherall;  "you  shall  find  that  I  will  conquer  you,  and 
if  necessary  I  will  also  die  bravely.  We  will  now  fight.  In 
courtesy,  I  offer  you  the  first  broadside." 

"  Impossible,"  said  the  French  captain,  taking  off  his  hat. 

Our  captain  returned  the  salute,  and  then,  slipping  down 
from  the  gunwale,  ordered  the  sails  to  be  filled  ;  and  after 
a  minute,  to  give  the  Frenchman  time  to  prepare,  he  fired 
off  in  the  air  the  fusee  which  he  held  in  his  hand,  as  a  signal 
for  the  action  to  begin.  We  instantly  commenced  the  work 
of  death  by  pouring  in  a  broadside.  It  was  returned  with 
equal .  spirit,  and  a  furious  cannonading  ensued  for  several 
minutes,  when  the  Spaniard  ranged  up  on  our  lee  quarter 
with  his  rigging  full  of  men  to  board  us.  Clapping  our  helm 
a-weather,  and  hauling  our  fore-sheets  to  windward,  we  fell 
off  athwart  his  hawse,  and  raked  him  with  several  broadsides 
fore  and  aft ;  our  guns  having  been  loaded  with  langridge 
and  lead  bullets,  and  his  men  being  crowded  together  forward, 
ready  to  leap  on  board  of  us,  her  deck  became  a  slaughter- 
house. The  officers  endeavoured  in  vain  to  animate  their 
men,  who,  instead  of  gaining  our  decks,  were  so  intimidated 
by  the  carnage  that  they  forsook  their  own.  The  Frenchman, 
perceiving  the  consternation  and  distress  of  his  consort,  to 
give  her  an  opportunity  of  extricating  herself  from  her 
perilous  condition,  now  put  his  helm  a-weather,  ran  us  on 
board,  and  poured  in  his  men ;  but  we  were  well  prepared, 
and  soon  cleared  our  decks  of  the  intruders.  In  the  mean- 
time the  Spaniard,  by  cutting  away  our  rigging,  in  which  his 
bowspirit  was  entangled,  swung  clear  of  us,  and  fell  away  to 
leeward.  The  Frenchman  perceiving  this  sheered  off,  and 
12 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

springing  his  luff,  shot  ahead  clear  of  us.  Such  was  the  first 
act  of  this  terrible  drama.  We  had  as  yet  sustained  little 
damage,  the  enemy's  want  of  skill  and  our  good  fortune 
combined,  having  enabled  us  to  take  them  at  such  a  dis- 
advantage. 

But,  although  inspired  by  such  a  prosperous  beginning, 
our  inferiority  in  men  was  so  great  that  our  captain  con- 
sidered it  his  duty  to  make  all  sail  in  hopes  of  being  able 
to  avoid  such  an  unequal  combat.  This  our  enemies  at- 
tempted to  prevent  by  a  most  furious  cannonade,  which  we 
received  and  returned  without  flinching,  making  a  running 
fight  of  it,  till  at  last,  our  fore-yard  and  foretop-mast  being 
shot  away,  we  had  no  longer  command  of  the  vessel.  Find- 
ing that,  although  we  were  crippled  and  could  not  escape, 
our  fire  continued  unabated,  both  the  vessels  again  made 
preparations  for  boarding  us,  while  we  on  our  part  prepared 
to  give  them  a  warm  reception. 

As  we  knew  that  the  Frenchman,  who  was  our  most  serious 
opponent,  must  board  us  on  our  weather-bow,  we  traversed 
over  four  of  our  guns,  loaded  to  the  muzzle  with  musket- 
balls,  to  receive  him  ;  and  being  all  ready  with  our  pateraroes 
and  hand-grenades,  we  waited  for  the  attack.  As  he  bore 
down  for  our  bows,  with  all  his  men  clinging  like  bees,  ready 
for  the  spring,  our  guns  were  discharged  and  the  carnage 
was  terrible.  The  men  staggered  back,  falling  down  over 
those  who  had  been  killed  or  wounded,  and  it  required  all 
the  bravery  and  example  of  the  French  captain,  who  was 
really  a  noble  fellow,  to  rally  the  remainder  of  his  men, 
which  at  last  he  succeeded  in  doing,  and  about  forty  of  them 
gained  our  forecastle,  from  which  they  forced  our  weak  crew, 
and  retained  possession,  not  following  up  the  success,  but 
apparently  waiting  till  they  were  seconded  by  the  Spaniard's 
boarding  us  on  our  lee  quarter,  which  would  have  placed 
us  between  two  fires,  and  compelled  us  to  divide  our  small 
force. 

By  this  time  the  wind,  which  had  been  light,  left  us,  and 
it  was  nearly  a  calm,  with  a  swell  on  the  sea  which  separated 
the  two  vessels ;  the  Spaniard,  who  was  ranging  up  under 
our  lee,  having  but  little  way,  and  not  luffing  enough,  could 
not  fetch  us,  but  fell  off  and  drifted  to  leeward.  The  French- 
men who  had  been  thrown  on  board,  and  who  retained  pos« 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

session  of  our  forecastle,  being  thus  left  without  support  from 
their  own  vessel,  which  had  been  separated  from  us  by  the 
swell,  or  from  the  Spaniard,  which  had  fallen  to  leeward,  we 
gave  three  cheers,  and  throwing  a  number  of  hand-grenades 
in  among  them,  we  rushed  forward  with  our  half-pikes,  and 
killed  or  drove  every  soul  of  them  overboard,  one  only,  and 
he  wounded  in  the  thigh,  escaped  by  swimming  back  to  his 
own  vessel.  Here,  then,  was  a  pause  in  the  conflict,  and 
thus  ended,  I  may  say,  the  second  act. 

Hitherto  the  battle  had  been  fought  with  generous  resolu- 
tion ;  but  after  this  hand-to-hand  conflict,  and  the  massacre 
with  which  it  ended,  both  sides  appeared  to  have  been  roused 
to  ferocity.  A  most  infernal  cannonade  was  now  renewed  by 
both  our  antagonists,  and  returned  by  us  with  equal  fury ; 
but  it  was  now  a  dead  calm,  and  the  vessels  rolled  so  much 
with  the  swell  that  the  shot  were  not  so  effective.  By 
degrees  we  separated  more  and  more  from  our  enemies,  and 
the  firing  was  now  reduced  to  single  guns.  During  this 
partial  cessation  our  antagonists  had  drawn  near  to  each 
other,  although  at  a  considerable  distance  from  us.  We 
perceived  that  the  Spaniard  was  sending  two  of  his  boats  full 
of  men  to  supply  the  heavy  loss  sustained  by  his  comrade. 
Captain  Weatherall  ordered  the  sweeps  out,  and  we  swept 
our  broadside  to  them,  trying  by  single  guns  to  sink  the 
boats  as  they  went  from  one  vessel  to  the  other.  After  two 
or  three  attempts  a  gun  was  successful ;  the  shot  shattered 
the  first  of  the  boats,  which  instantly  filled  and  went  down. 
The  second  boat  pulled  up  and  endeavoured  to  save  the  men, 
but  we  now  poured  our  broadside  upon  them,  and,  daunted 
by  the  shot  flying  about  them,  they  sought  their  own  safety 
by  pulling  back  to  their  vessel,  leaving  their  sinking  com- 
panions to  their  fate.  Failing  in  this  attempt,  both  vessels 
recommenced  their  fire  upon  us,  but  the  distance  and  the 
swell  of  the  sea  prevented  any  execution,  and  at  last  they 
ceased  firing,  waiting  till  a  breeze  should  spring  up,  which 
might  enable  them  to  renew  the  contest  with  better  success. 

At  this  time  it  was  about  eleven  o'clock  in  the  forenoon, 
and  the  combat  had  lasted  about  five  hours.  We  refreshed 
ourselves  after  the  fatigue  and  exertion  which  we  had  under- 
gone, and  made  every  preparation  for  a  renewal  of  the  fight. 
During  the  engagement  we  were  so  excited  that  we  had  no 
li 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

time  to  think  ;  but  now  that  we  were  cool  again  and  un- 
occupied we  had  time  to  reflect  upon  our  position,  and  we 
began  to  feel  dejected  and  apprehensive.  Fatigued  with 
exertion,  we  were  weak  and  dispirited.  We  knew  that  our 
best  men  were  slain  or  groaning  under  their  severe  wounds, 
that  the  enemy  were  still  numerous,  and,  as  they  persevered 
after  so  dreadful  a  slaughter,  that  they  were  of  unquestion- 
able bravery  and  resolution.  Good  fortune,  and  our  captain's 
superior  seamanship,  had,  up  to  the  present,  enabled  us  to 
make  a  good  fight ;  but  fortune  might  desert  us,  and  our 
numbers  were  so  reduced  that  if  the  enemy  continued  re- 
solute we  must  be  overpowered.  Our  gallant  captain  per- 
ceived the  despondency  that  prevailed,  and  endeavoured  to 
remove  it  by  his  own  example  and  by  persuasion.  After 
praising  us  for  the  resolution  and  courage  we  had  already 
shown,  he  pointed  out  to  us  that,  whatever  might  be  the 
gallantry  of  the  officers,  it  was  clear  that  the  men  on  board 
of  the  opposing  vessels  were  awed  by  their  heavy  loss  and 
want  of  success,  and  that  if  they  made  one  more  attempt  to 
take  us  by  the  board  and  failed,  which  he  trusted  they  would 
do,  no  persuasion  would  ever  induce  them  to  try  it  again, 
and  the  captains  of  the  vessels  would  give  over  such  an 
unprofitable  combat.  He  solemnly  averred  that  the  colours 
should  never  be  struck  while  he  survived,  and  demanded  who 
among  us  were  base  enough  to  refuse  to  stand  by  them. 
Again  we  gave  him  three  cheers,  but  our  numbers  were 
few,  and  the  cheers  were  faint  compared  with  the  first 
which  had  been  given ;  but  still  we  were  resolute,  and 
determined  to  support  our  captain  and  the  honour  of  our 
flag.  Captain  Weatherall  took  care  that  this  feeling  should 
not  subside — he  distributed  the  grog  plentifully ;  at  our 
desire  he  nailed  the  colours  to  the  mast,  and  we  waited 
for  a  renewal  of  the  combat  with  impatience.  At  four 
o'clock  in  the  afternoon  a  breeze  sprang  up,  and  both  vessels 
trimmed  their  sails  and  neared  us  fast — not  quite  in  such 
gallant  trim  as  in  the  morning,  it  is  true — but  they  appeared 
now  to  have  summoned  up  a  determined  resolution.  Silently 
they  came  up,  forcing  their  way  slowly  through  the  water; 
not  a  gun  was  fired,  but  the  gaping  mouths  of  the  cannon, 
and  their  men  motionless  at  their  quarters,  portended  the 
severity  of  the  struggle  which  was  now  to  decide  this  hitherto 
15 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

Well-contested  trial  for  victory.  When  within  half  a  cable's 
length  we  saluted  them  with  three  cheers;  they  returned 
our  defiance,  and  running  up  on  each  side  of  us,  the  combat 
was  renewed  with  bitterness. 

The  Frenchman  would  not  this  time  lay  us  on  board  until 
lie  was  certain  that  the  Spaniard  had  boarded  us  to  leeward  ; 
he  continued  luffing  to  windward  and  plying  us  with  broad- 
sides until  we  Avere  grappled  with  the  Spaniard,  and  then  he 
bore  down  and  laid  his  gunwale  on  our  bow.  The  Spaniard 
had  already  boarded  us  on  the  quarter,  and  we  were  repelling 
this  attack  when  the  Frenchman  laid  us  on  the  bow.  We 
fought  with  desperation,  and  our  pikes  gave  us  such  an  advan- 
tage over  the  swords  and  knives  of  the  Spaniards  that  they 
gave  ground,  and,  appalled  by  the  desperate  resistance  they 
encountered,  quitted  our  decks,  strewed  with  their  dead  and 
dying  shipmates,  and  retreated  in  confusion  to  their  own 
vessel.  But  before  this  repulse  had  been  effected,  the  French 
had  boarded  us  on  the  weather-bow,  and  driving  before  them 
the  few  men  who  had  been  sent  forward  to  resist  them,  had 
gained  our  main  deck,  and  forced  their  way  to  the  rise  of 
the  quarter-deck,  where  all  our  remaining  men  were  now 
collected.  The  combat  was  now  desperate,  but  after  a  time 
our  pikes,  and  the  advantage  of  our  position,  appeared  to 
prevail  over  numbers.  We  drove  them  before  us — we  had 
regained  the  main  deck,  when  our  brave  commander,  who 
•was  at  our  head,  and  who  had  infused  spirit  into  us  all, 
received  a  bullet  through  his  right  wrist ;  shifting  his  sword 
into  his  left  hand,  he  still  pressed  forward  encouraging  us, 
when  a  ball  entered  his  breast  and  he  dropped  dead.  With 
his  fall  fell  the  courage  and  fortitude  of  his  crew,  so  long 
sustained — and  to  complete  the  mischief,  the  lieutenant  and 
two  remaining  officers  also  fell  a  few  seconds  after  him. 
Astonished  and  terrified,  the  men  stopped  short  in  their 
career  of  success,  and  wildly  looked  round  for  a  leader.  The 
French,  who  had  retreated  to  the  forecastle,  perceiving  our 
confusion,  renewed  the  attack.  Our  few  remaining  men  were 
seized  with  a  panic,  and  throwing  down  our  arms  we  asked 
for  quarter  where  a  moment  before  victory  was  in  our  hands ; 
—such  was  the  finale  of  our  bloody  drama. 

Out  of  fifty-five  men  twenty-two  had  been  killed  in 
this  murderous  conflict,  and  almost  all  the  survivors  despe- 
16 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

rately  or  severely  wounded.  Most  of  the  remaining  crew 
after  we  had  cried  for  quarter  jumped  down  the  hatchway, 
to  avoid  the  cutlasses  of  their  enraged  victors.  I  and  about 
eight  others,  having  been  driven  past  the  hatchway,  threw 
down  our  arms  and  begged  for  quarter,  which  we  had  little 
reason  to  expect  would  be  shown  to  us.  At  first  no  quarter 
was  given  by  our  savage  enemies,  who  cut  down  several  of 
our  disarmed  men  and  hacked  them  to  pieces.  Perceiving 
this,  I  got  on  the  gunwale  ready  to  jump  overboard,  in  the 
hopes  of  being  taken  up  after  the  slaughter  had  ceased, 
when  a  French  lieutenant  coming  up  protected  us,  and  saved 
the  poor  remains  of  our  crew  from  the  fury  of  his  men.  Our 
lives,  however,  were  all  he  counted  upon  preserving — we 
were  instantly  stripped  and  plundered  without  mercy.  I 
lost  everything  I  possessed  ;  the  watch,  ring,  and  sword  I 
had  taken  from  the  gallant  Frenchman  were  soon  forced 
from  me,  and,  not  stripping  off  my  apparel  fast  enough  to 
please  a  Mulatto  sailor,  I  received  a  blow  with  the  butt-end 
of  a  pistol  under  the  left  ear,  which  precipitated  me  down 
the  hatchVay,  near  which  I  was  standing,  and  I  fell  senseless 
into  the  hold. 


CHAPTER  III 

We  are  sent  in,  on  board  the  Revenge,  and  treated  with  great 
cruelty — Are  afterward  recaptured  by  the  Hero  privateer, 
and  retaliate  on  the  French — /  am  taken  to  the  hospital  at 
Port  Royal,  where  I  meet  the  French  lady — Her  savage  exul- 
tation at  my  condition— She  is  punished  by  one  of  my 
comrades. 

(  IX  coming  to  my  senses,  I  found  myself  stripped  naked 
and  suffering  acute  pain.  I  found  that  my  right  arm  was 
broken,  my  shoulder  severely  injured  by  my  fall ;  and,  as  I 
had  received  three  severe  cutlass-wounds  during  the  action, 
I  had  lost  so  much  blood  that  I  had  not  strength  to  rise  or 
do  anything  for  myself.  There  I  lay,  groaning  and  naked, 
upon  the  ballast  of  the  vessel,  at  times  ruminatiVig  upon  the 
events  of  the  action,  upon  the  death  of  our  gallant  com- 
mander, upon  the  loss  of  our  vessel,  of  so  many  of  our 
17  B 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

comrades,  and  of  our  liberty.  After  some  time,  the  surgeon, 
by  order  of  the  French  commander,  came  down  to  dress  my 
wounds.  He  treated  me  with  the  greatest  barbarity.  As  he 
twisted  about  my  broken  limb  I  could  not  help  crying  at  the 
anguish  which  he  caused  me.  He  compelled  me  to  silence 
by  blows  and  maledictions,  wishing  I  had  broken  my  rascally 
neck  rather  than  he  should  have  been  put  to  the  trouble  of 
coming  down  to  dress  me.  However,  dress  me  he  did,  out 
of  fear  of  his  captain,  who,  he  knew  well,  would  send  round 
to  see  if  he  had  executed  his  orders,  and  then  he  left  me, 
with  a  kick  in  the  ribs  by  way  of  remembrance.  Shortly 
afterward  the  vessels  separated.  Fourteen  of  us,  who  were 
the  most  severely  hurt,  were  left  in  the  Revenge,  which  was 
manned  by  an  officer  and  twenty  Frenchmen,  with  orders  to 
take  her  into  Port-au-Paix.  The  rest  of  our  men  were  put 
on  board  of  the  French  privateer,  who  sailed  away  in  search 
of  a  more  profitable  adventure. 

About  an  hour  after  they  had  made  sail  on  the  vessel,  the 
officer  who  had  charge  of  her,  looking  down  the  hatchway, 
and  perceiving  my  naked  and  forlorn  condition,  threw  me  a 
pair  of  trousers,  which  had  been  rejected  by  the  French 
seamen  as  not  worth  having ;  and  a  check  shirt,  in  an  equally 
ragged  condition,  I  picked  up  in  the  hold ;  this,  with  a  piece 
of  old  rope  to  tie  round  my  neck  as  a  sling  for  my  broken 
arm,  was  my  whole  wardrobe.  In  the  evening  I  gained  the 
deck,  that  I  might  be  refreshed  by  the  breeze,  which  cooled 
my  feverish  body  and  somewhat  restored  me. 

We  remained  in  this  condition  for  several  days,  tortured 
with  pain,  but  more  tortured,  perhaps,  bv  the  insolence  and 
bragging  of  the  Frenchmen,  who  set  no  bounds  to  their 
triumph  and  self-applause.  Among  those  who  had  charge  of 
the  prize  were  two,  one  of  whom  had  my  watch  and  the 
other  my  ring ;  the  first  would  hold  it  to  me  grinning  and 
asking  if  Monsieur  would  like  to  know  what  o'clock  it  was  ; 
and  the  other  would  display  the  ring,  and  tell  me  that  his 
sweetheart  would  value  it  when  she  knew  it  was  taken  from 
a  conquered  Englishman.  This  was  their  practice  every  day, 
and  I  was  compelled  to  receive  their  gibes  without  venturing 
a  retort. 

On  the  eleventh  day  after  our  capture,  when  close  to 
Port-au-Paix,  and  expecting  we  should  be  at  anchor  before 
18 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

nightfall,  we  perceived  a  great  hurry  and  confusion  on  deck ; 
they  were  evidently  making  all  the  sail  they  could  make 
upon  the  vessel ;  and  then,  hearing  them  fire  off  their  stern- 
chasers,  we  knew  for  certain  that  they  were  pursued.  Over- 
joyed at  the  prospect  of  being  released,  we  gave  three  cheers. 
The  French  from  the  deck  threatened  to  fire  down  upon  us, 
but  we  knew  that  they  dared  not,  for  the  Revenge  was  so 
crippled  in  the  fight  that  they  could  not  put  sail  upon  her 
so  as  to  escape,  and  their  force  on  board  was  too  small  to 
enable  them  to  resist  if  overtaken — we  therefore  continued 
our  exulting  clamours.  At  last  we  heard  guns  fired  and  the 
shot  whizzing  over  the  vessel — a  shot  or  two  struck  our  hull, 
»nd  soon  afterward,  a  broadside  being  poured  into  us,  the 
Frenchmen  struck  their  colours,  and  we  had  the  satisfaction 
of  seeing  all  these  Gasconaders  driven  down  into  the  hold  to 
take  our  places.  It  was  now  their  turn  to  be  dejected  and 
downcast,  and  for  us  to  be  merry;  and  now  also  the  tables 
had  to  be  turned,  and  we  took  the  liberty  of  regaining 
possession  of  our  clothes  and  other  property  which  they 
carried  on  their  backs  and  in  their  pockets.  I  must  say  we 
showed  them  no  mercy. 

"  What  o'clock  is  it,  Monsieur  ? "  said  I  to  the  fellow  who 
had  my  watch. 

"  At  your  service,  sir,"  he  replied,  humbly  taking  out  my 
watch,  and  presenting  it  to  me. 

"  Thank  you,"  said  I,  taking  the  watch,  and  saluting  him 
with  a  kick  in  the  stomach,  which  made  him-  double  up  and 
turn  round  from  me,  upon  which  I  gave  him  another  kick  in 
the  rear  to  straighten  him  again.  "  That  ring,  Monsieur, 
that  your  sweetheart  will  prize." 

"  Here  it  is,"  replied  the  fellow  abjectly. 

"Thank  you,  sir,"  I  replied,  saluting  him  with  the  double 
kick  which  I  had  given  to  the  former.  "  Tell  your  sweet- 
heart I  sent  her  those,"  cried  I,  "that  is,  when  you  get  back 
to  her." 

"  Hark  ye,  brother,"  cries  one  of  our  men,  "  I'll  trouble 
you  for  that  jacket  which  you  borrowed  of  me  the  other  day, 
and  in  return  here  are  a  pair  of  iron  garters  (holding  out  the 
shackles),  which  you  must  wear  for  my  sake — I  think  they 
will  fit  you  well." 

"  Mounseer,"  cries  another,  "  that  wig  of  mine  don't  suit 
19 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

your  complexion,  I'll  trouble  you  for  it.  It's  a  pity  such  a  face 
as  yours  should  be  disfigured  in  those  curls.  And  while  you 
are  about  it,  I'll  thank  you  to  strip  altogether,  as  I  think 
your  clothes  will  fit  me,  and  are  much  too  gay  for  a  prisoner." 

"I  was  left  naked  through  your  kindness  the  other  day," 
said  I  to  another,  who  was  well  and  smartly  dressed,  "I'll 
thank  you  to  strip  to  your  skin,  or  you  shall  have  no  skin 
left."  And  I  commenced  with  my  knife  cutting  his  ears  as 
if  I  would  skin  them. 

It  was  a  lucky  hit  of  mine,  for  in  his  sash  I  found  about 
twenty  doubloons.  He  would  have  saved  them,  and  held 
them  tight,  but  after  my  knife  had  entered  his  side  about 
half  an  inch  he  surrendered  the  prize.  After  we  had 
plundered  and  stripped  them  of  everything,  we  set  to  to 
kick  them,  and  we  did  it  for  half-an-hour  so  effectually  that 
they  were  all  left  groaning  in  a  heap  on  the  ballast,  and  we 
then  found  our  way  on  deck. 

The  privateer  which  had  recaptured  us  proved  to  be  the 
Hero,  of  New  Providence ;  the  Frenchmen  were  taken  out, 
and  some  of  her  own  men  put  in  to  take  us  to  Port  Royal ; 
we,  being  wounded,  and  not  willing  to  join  her,  remained  on 
board.  On  our  arrival  at  Port  Royal,  we  obtained  permission 
to  go  to  the  King's  Hospital  to  be  cured.  As  I  went  upstairs 
to  the  ward  allotted  to  me,  I  met  the  French  lady  whose 
husband  had  been  killed,  and  who  was  still  nursing  her  son 
at  the  hospital,  his  wounds  not  having  been  yet  cured.  Not- 
withstanding my  altered  appearance,  she  knew  me  again 
immediately,  and  seeing  me  pale  and  emaciated,  with  my 
arm  in  a  sling,  she  dropped  down  on  her  knees,  and  thanked 
God  for  returning  upon  our  heads  a  portion  of  the  miseries 
we  had  brought  upon  her.  She  was  delighted  when  she  heard 
how  many  of  us  had  been  slain  in  the  murderous  conflict, 
and  even  rejoiced  at  the  death  of  poor  Captain  Weatherall, 
which,  considering  how  very  kind  and  considerate  he  had 
been  to  her,  I  thought  to  be  very  unchristian. 

It  so  happened  that  I  was  not  only  in  the  same  ward  but 
in  the  cradle  next  to  her  son ;  and  the  excitement  I  had 
been  under  when  we  were  recaptured,  and  my  exertion  in 
kicking  the  Frenchmen,  had  done  me  no  good.  A  fever  was 
the  consequence,  and  I  suffered  dreadfully,  and  she  would 
look  at  me,  exulting  in  my  agony,  and  mocking  my  groans ; 
20 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

till  at  last  the  surgeon  told  her  it  was  by  extreme  favour  that 
her  son  had  been  admitted  into  the  hospital  instead  of  being 
sent  to  prison,  and  that  if  she  did  not  behave  herself  in  a 
proper  manner  he  would  order  her  to  be  denied  admittance 
altogether ;  and  that  if  she  dared  to  torment  suffering  men  in 
that  way,  on  the  first  complaint  on  nay  part  her  son  should 
go  to  the  gaol  and  finish  his  cure  there.  This  brought  her  to 
her  senses,  and  she  begged  pardon,  and  promised  to  offend 
no  more ;  but  she  did  not  keep  her  word  for  more  than  a 
day  or  two,  but  laughed  out  loud  when  the  surgeon  was 
dressing  my  arm,  for  a  piece  of  bone  had  to  be  taken  out, 
and  I  shrieked  with  anguish.  This  exasperated  one  of  my 
messmates  so  much  that,  not  choosing  to  strike  her,  and 
knowing  how  to  wound  her  still  worse,  he  drove  his  fist  into 
the  head  of  her  son  as  he  lay  in  his  cradle,  and  by  so  doing 
reopened  the  wound  that  had  been  nearly  healed. 

"There's  pain  for  you  to  laugh  at,  you  French  devil," 
he  cried. 

And  sure  enough  it  cost  the  poor  young  man  his  life. 

The  surgeon  was  very  angry  with  the  man,  but  told  the 
French  lady,  as  she  kneeled  sobbing  by  the  side  of  her  son, 
that  she  had  brought  it  upon  herself  and  him  by  her  own 
folly  and  cruelty.  I  know  not  whether  she  felt  so,  or 
whether  she  dreaded  a  repetition,  but  this  is  certain,  she 
tormented  me  no  more.  On  the  contrary,  I  think  she 
suffered  very  severely,  as  she  perceived  that  I  rapidly  mended 
and  that  her  poor  son  got  on  but  slowly.  At  last  my  hurts 
were  all  healed,  and  I  left  the  hospital,  hoping  never  to  see 
her  more. 


CHAPTER  IV 

Sail  for  Liverpool  in  the  Sally  and  Kitty — Fall  in  with  a  gale 
— Boy  overboard — Nearly  drowned  in  attempting  to  save 
Jiim — See  the  owners  at  Liverpool — Embark  in  the  Dalrymple 
for  the  coast  of  Africa — Arrive  off  Senegal. 

_A_  GREAT  deal  of  prize-money  being  due  to  us,  I  called 

upon  the  agent  at  Port  Royal  to  obtain  an  advance.     I  found 

him  in  a  puzzle.     Owing  to  the  death  of  Captain  Weatherali 

81 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

and  so  many  of  the  officers,  he  hardly  knew  whether  those 
•who  applied  to  him  were  entitled  to  prize-money  or  not. 
Whether  he  thought  I  appeared  more  honest  than  the  others, 
or  from  what  cause  I  know  not,  he  requested  me,  as  I  knew 
everything  that  had  passed,  to  remain  with  him  for  a  short 
time ;  and,  finding  that  I  could  read  and  write  well,  he 
obtained  from  me  correct  lists  of  the  privateer's  crew,  with 
those  who  were  killed,  and  on  what  occasion.  All  this 
information  I  was  able  to  give  him,  as  well  as  the  ratings 
of  the  p-irties  ;  for  on  more  than  one  occasion  the  privateers- 
men  had  come  to  him  representing  themselves  as  petty 
officers  when  they  were  only  common  seamen  on  board,  and 
had  in  consequence  received  from  him  a  larger  advance  than 
they  were  entitled  to.  As  soon  as  his  accounts  were  pretty 
well  made  up,  he  asked  me  whether  I  intended  to  go  to 
England,  as  if  so  he  would  send  me  home,  with  all  the  papers 
and  documents  to  the  owner  at  Liverpool,  who  would  require 
my  assistance  to  arrange  the  accounts  ;  and,  as  I  had  had  quite 
enough  of  privateering  for  a  time,  I  consented  to  go.  About 
two  months  after  leaving  the  hospital,duringwhich  1  had  passed 
a  very  pleasant  life,  and  quite  recovered  from  my  wounds  and 
injuries,  I  sailed  for  Liverpool  in  the  Sally  and  Kitty  West- 
Indiaman,  commanded  by  Captain  Clarke,  a  very  violent  man. 
We  li.-id  not  sailed  twelve  hours  before  we  fell  in  with  a 
gale,  which  lasted  several  days,  and  we  kept  under  close- 
reef-topsails  and  storm-staysails.  The  gale  lasting  a  week 
raised  a  mountainous  swell,  but  it  was  very  long  and  regular. 
On  the  seventh  day  the  wind  abated,  but  the  swell  continued, 
and  at  evening  there  was  very  little  wind,  when  a  circum- 
stance occurred  which  had  nearly  cost  me  my  life,  as  you 
will  acknowledge,  madam,  when  I  relate  the  story  to  you. 
During  the  dog-watch,  between  six  and  eight,  some  hands 
being  employed  in  the  foretop,  the  other  watch  below  at 
supper,  and  the  captain  and  all  the  officers  in  the  cabin,  I 
being  at  the  helm,  heard  a  voice,  apparently  rising  out  of 
the  sea,  calling  me  by  name.  Surprised,  I  ran  to  the  side 
of  the  ship,  and  saw  a  youth  named  Richard  Pallant  in  the 
water  going  astern.  He  had  fallen  out  of  the  forechains, 
and,  knowing  that  I  was  at  the  helm,  had  shouted  to  me  for 
help.  I  immediately  called  all  hands,  crying,  "  A  man  over- 
board ! "  The  captain  hastened  on  deck  with  all  the  others, 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

and  ordered  the  helm  a-lee.  The  ship  went  about,  and  then 
fell  round  off',  driving  fast  before  the  swell,  till  at  last  we 
brought  her  to. 

The  captain,  although  a  resolute  man,  was  much  con- 
fused and  perplexed  at  the  boy's  danger — for  his  friends 
were  people  of  property  at  Ipswich,  and  had  confided 
the  boy  to  his  particular  care.  He  ran  backward  and 
forward,  crying  out  that  the  boy  must  perish,  as  the  swell 
was  so  high  that  he  dared  not  send  a  boat,  for  the  boat  could 
not  live  in  such  a  sea,  and  if  the  boat  were  lost  with 
the  crew,  there  would  not  be  hands  enough  left  on  board  to 
take  the  vessel  home.  As  the  youth  was  not  a  hundred 
yards  from  the  vessel,  I  stated  the  possibility  of  swimming 
to  him  with  the  deep-sea  line,  which  would  be  strong  enough 
to  haul  both  him  and  the  man  who  swam  to  him  on  board. 
Captain  Clarke,  in  a  great  rage,  swore  that  it  was  impossible, 
and  asked  me  who  the  devil  would  go.  Piqued  at  his 
answer,  and  anxious  to  preserve  the  life  of  the  youth,  I 
offered  to  try  it  myself.  I  stripped,  and,  making  the  line 
fast  round  my  body,  plunged  from  the  ship's  side  into  the 
sea.  It  was  a  new  deep-sea  line,  and  stiff  in  the  coil,  so 
that,  not  drawing  close  round  me,  it  slipped,  and  I  swam 
through  it,  but  catching  it  as  it  slipped  over  my  feet,  I 
made  it  secure  by  putting  my  head  and  one  arm  through 
the  noose.  I  swam  direct  for  the  boy,  and  found  that  I 
swam  with  ease,  owing  to  the  strength  and  buoyant  nature 
of  the  water  in  those  latitudes.  I  had  not  swum  more 
than  half-way  before  the  line  got  foul  on  the  coil  on  board, 
and  checking  me  suddenly,  it  pulled  me  backward  and 
under  water.  I  recovered  myself,  and  struck  out  again. 
During  this  time,  to  clear  the  line  on  board,  they  had  cut 
some  of  the  entangled  partsy  and  in  the  confusion  and  hurry 
severed  the  wrong  part,  so  that  the  end  went  overboard, 
and  I  had  half  the  coil  of  line  hanging  to  me,  and  at  the 
same  time  was  adrift  from  the  ship.  They  immediately 
hailed  me  to  return,  but  from  the  booming  of  the  waves  I 
could  not  hear  what  they  said,  and  thought  that  they  were 
encouraging  me  to  proceed.  I  shouted  in  return,  to  show 
the  confidence  which  I  had  in  myself.  I  easily  mounted 
the  waves  as  they  breasted  me,  but  still  I  made  my  way 
very  slowly  against  such  a  swell,  and  saw  the  boy  only  at 
23 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

intervals  when  I  was  on  the  top  of  the  wave.  He  could 
swim  very  little,  and  did  not  make  for  the  ship,  but,  with 
his  eyes  fixed  upon  the  sky,  paddled  like  a  dog  to  keep 
himself  above  water.  I  now  began  to  feel  the  weight  of 
the  line  upon  me,  and  to  fear  that  I  should  never  hold  out. 
I  began  to  repent  of  my  rashness,  anil  thought  I  had  only 
sacrificed  myself  without  any  chance  of  saving  him.  I  per- 
severed, nevertheless,  and  having,  as  I  guessed,  come  to 
the  spot  where  the  boy  was,  I  looked  round,  and  not  seeing 
him  was  afraid  that  he  had  gone  down,  but  on  mounting  the 
next  wave  I  saw  him  in  the  hollow,  struggling  hard  to  keep 
above  water,  and  almost  spent  with  his  long  exertion. 

I  swam  down  to  him,  and  hailing  him,  found  he  was  still 
sensible,  but  utterly  exhausted.  I  desired  him  to  hold  on 
by  my  hand  but  not  to  touch  my  body,  as  we  should  both 
sink.  He  promised  to  obey  me,  and  I  held  out  my  right 
hand  to  him,  and  made  a  signal  for  them  to  haul  in  on  board, 
for  I  had  no  idea  that  the  line  had  been  cut.  I  was  frightened 
when  I  perceived  the  distance  that  the  ship  was  from  me — • 
at  least  a  quarter  of  a  mile.  I  knew  that  the  deep-sea  line 
was  but  a  hundred  fathoms  in  length,  and  therefore  that  I 
must  be  adrift,  and  my  heart  sunk  within  me.  All  the 
horrors  of  my  situation  came  upon  me,  and  I  felt  that  I  was 
lost ;  but  although  death  appeared  inevitable,  I  still  struggled 
for  life — but  the  rope  now  weighed  me  down  more  and  more. 
While  swimming  forward  it  trailed  behind,  and  although  it  im- 
peded my  way,  I  did  not  feel  half  its  weight.  Now,  however, 
that  I  was  stationary,  it  sank  deep,  and  pulled  me  down  with  it. 
The  waves,  too,  which,  while  I  breasted  them  and  saw  them  ap- 
proach, I  easily  rose  over,  being  now  behind  us,  broke  over  our 
heads,  burying  us  under  them,  or  rolling  us  over  by  their  force. 

I  tried  to  disengage  myself  from  the  line,  but  the  noose 
being  jammed,  and  having  the  boy  in  one  hand,  I  could  not 
possibly  effect  it.  But  what  gave  me  courage  in  my  diffi- 
culties was,  that  I  perceived  that  the  people  on  board  were 
getting  out  the  boat ;  for  although  the  captain  would  not 
run  the  risk  for  one  person,  now  that  two  were  overboard, 
and  one  of  them  risking  his  life  for  the  other,  the  men  in- 
sisted that  the  boat  should  be  hoisted  out  It  was  an  anxious 
time  to  me,  but  at  last  I  had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  her 
clear  of  the  ship,  and  pulling  round  her  bow.  The  danger 
24 


THE   PRIVATEEHSMAN 

was,  however,  considered  so  great,  that  when  they  came  to 
man  the  boat  only  three  men  could  be  found  who  would  go 
in  her,  anil  in  the  contusion  they  came  away  with  but  two 
oars  and  no  rudder.  Under  these  disadvantages  they  of 
course  pulled  very  slowly  against  a  mountainous  sea,  as  they 
were  obliged  to  steer  with  the  oar  to  meet  it,  that  the  boat 
might  not  be  swamped.  But  the  sight  of  the  boat  was  suffi- 
cient to  keep  me  up.  My  exertions  were  certainly  incredible; 
but  what  will  not  a  man  do  when  in  fear  of  death  !  As  it 
approached — slowly  and  slowly  did  my  powers  decrease.  I 
was  now  often  under  water  with  the  boy,  and  rose  again  to 
fresh  exertion,  when  at  last  a  crested  wave  broke  over  us, 
and  down  we  went  several  feet  under  the  water.  The  force 
of  the  sea  drove  the  boy  against  me,  and  he  seized  me  by  the 
loins  with  my  head  downwards.  I  struggled  to  disengage 
myself!  It  was  impossible.  I  gave  myself  up  for  lost^and 
what  a  crowd  of  thoughts  and  memories  passed  through  my 
brain  in  a  few  moments,  for  it  could  not  have  been  longer ! 
At  last,  being  head  downwards,  I  dived  deeper,  although  I 
was  bursting  from  so  long  holding  my  breath  under  water. 

This  had  the  desired  effect.  Finding  me  sinking  instead 
of  rising  with  him,  the  boy  let  go  his  hold  that  he  might 
gain  the  surface.  I  turned  and  followed  him,  and  drew 
breath  once  more.  Another  moment  had  sealed  our  fates. 
I  no  longer  thought  of  saving  the  boy,  but  struck  out  for  the 
boat,  which  was  now  near  me.  Perceiving  this,  the  boy  cried 
out  to  me  for  pity's  sake  not  to  leave  him.  I  felt  myself  so 
far  recovered  from  my  exhaustion,  that  I  thought  I  could 
save  him  as  well  as  myself,  and  compassion  induced  me  to 
turn  back.  I  again  gave  him  my  hand,  charging  him  on  his 
life  not  to  attempt  to  grapple  with  me,  and  again  resumed 
the  arduous  struggle  of  keeping  him  as  well  as  myself  above 
water.  My  strength  was  nearly  gone,  the  boat  approached 
but  slowly,  and  we  now  sunk  constantly  under  the  water, 
rising  every  few  seconds  to  draw  breath.  Merciful  God  !  how 
slow  appeared  the  approach  of  the  boat.  Struggle  after 
struggle — fainter  and  fainter  still — still  I  floated.  At  last  my 
senses  almost  left  me,  and  I  took  in  water  in  quantities.  I 
felt  I  was  in  green  fields,  when  I  was  seized  by  the  men  and 
thrown  into  the  bottom  of  the  boat,  where  I  lay  senseless 
alongside  of  the  boy.  There  was  great  danger  and  difficulty 
25 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

in  getting  again  to  the  ship.  More  than  once  the  boat  was 
half  filled  by  the  following  seas,  and  when  they  gained  the 
ship  it  was  impossible  to  get  us  out,  as,  had  they  approached 
the  side,  the  boat  would  have  been  dashed  to  atoms.  They 
lowered  the  tackles  from  the  yard-arms.  The  three  men 
clambered  up  them,  leaving  us  to  take  our  chance  of  the 
boat  being  got  in,  or  her  being  stove  to  pieces,  in  which 
latter  case  we  should  have  been  lost.  They  did  get  us  in, 
with  great  damage  to  the  boat,  but  we  were  saved.  The 
line  was  still  round  me,  and  it  was  found  that  I  had  been 
supporting  the  weight  of  seventy  yards.  So  sore  was  I  with 
such  exertion,  that  I  kept  my  hammock  for  many  days,  during 
which  I  reviewed  my  past  life,  and  vowed  amendment. 

We  arrived  at  Liverpool  without  any  further  adventure 
worth. recording,  and  I  immediately  called  upon  the  owner 
with  the  papers  entrusted  to  me.  I  gave  him  all  the  infor- 
mation he  required,  and  he  asked  me  whether  I  should  like 
to  return  to  privateering,  or  to  go  as  mate  of  a  vessel  bound 
to  the  coast  of  Africa.  I  inquired  what  her  destination 
was  to  be,  and,  as  I  found  that  she  was  to  go  to  Senegal  for 
ivory,  wax,  gold  dust,  and  other  articles,  in  exchange  for 
English  prints  and  cutlery,  I  consented.  I  mention  this,  as, 
had  she  been  employed  in  the  slave-trade,  as  were  most  of 
the  vessels  from  Liverpool  to  the  Coast,  I  would  not  have 
joined  her.  A  few  days  afterwards  I  went  on  board  of  the 
Dalrymple,  Captain  Jones,  as  mate  ;  we  had  a  very  quick 
passage  to  Senegal,  and  brought  our  vessel  to  an  anchor 
off  the  bar. 


CHAPTER  V 

In  crossing  the  bar  at  Senegal  the  boat  is  upset  by  a  tornado — • 
We  escape  being  devoured  by  sharks  only  to  be  captured  by 
the  natives — Are  taken  into  the  interior  of  the  country,  and 
brought  before  the  negro  king,  from  whose  wrath  we  are 
saved  by  the  intercession  of  his  female  attendants. 

J\.  DAY  or  two  after  we   had  arrived,  the   master  of  an- 
other vessel   that  was  at  anchor  near  to  us  came   on   board 
and  borrowed  our  longboat  and  some  hands  that  he  might 
26 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

go  in  it  to  Senegal.  The  captain,  who  was  an  old  friend 
of  the  party  who  made  the  request,  agreed  to  lend  it 
to  him,  and  as  accidents  are  very  frequent  with  boats 
crossing  the  bar,  on  account  of  the  heavy  bi-eakers,  the 
best  swimmers  were  selected  for  the  purpose,  ar.d  the 
charge  of  the  boat  was  given  to  me.  We  set  off,  five  men 
rowing  and  I  at  the  helm.  When  we  approached  the  bar, 
a  tornado,  which  had  been  for  some  time  threatening,  came 
upon  us.  The  impetuosity  of  these  blasts  is  to  be  matched 
in  no  part  of  the  world,  and  as  it  came  at  once  in  its  full 
force,  we  endeavoured,  by  putting  the  boat  before  it,  to 
escape  its  fury.  This  compelled  us  to  run  to  the  scuth- 
\vard  along  the  coast.  We  managed  to  keep  the  boat 
up  for  a  long  while,  and  hoped  to  have  weatherid  it, 
when,  being  on  the  bar,  and  in  broken  water,  a  large*  wave 
curled  over  us,  filled  the  boat,  and  it  went  down  in  an 
instant. 

Our  only  chance  now  was  to  reach  the  shore  by  swim- 
ming, but  it  was  at  a  distance,  with  broken  water  the 
\\hole  way ;  and  our  great  terror  was  from  the  sharks, 
which  abound  on  the  coast  and  are  extremely  ravenous 
— nor  were  we  without  reason  for  our  alarm.  Scarcely 
had  the  boat  gone  down,  and  we  were  all  stretching  out 
for  the  shore,  when  one  of  our  men  shrieked,  having  been 
seized  by  the  sharks,  and  instantly  torn  to  pieces.  His 
b)ood  stained  the  water  all  around,  and  this  attracting 
all  the  sharks  proved  the  means  of  our  escape.  Never 
shall  I  forget  the  horrible  sensation  which  I  felt  as  I 
struggled  through  the  broken  water,  expecting  every  minute 
a  limb  to  be  taken  off  by  one  of  those  voracious  animals. 
If  one  foot  touched  the  other,  my  heart  sunk,  thinking 
it  was  the  nose  of  a  shark,  and  that  its  bite  would  imme- 
diately follow.  Agonised  with  these  terrors,  we  struggled 
on — now  a  large  wave  curling  over  us  and  burying  us  under 
water,  or  now  forced  by  the  waves  toward  the  beach,  rolling 
us  over  and  over.  So  battered  were  we  by  the  surf,  that 
we  dived  under  the  waves  to  escape  the  blows  which  we 
received,  and  then  rose  and  struck  out  again.  At  last, 
worn  out  with  exertion,  we  gained  the  shore,  but  our  toil 
Was  not  over. 

The  beach  was  of  a  sand  so  light  that  it  crumbled  be- 
27 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

neath  us,  and  at  the  return  of  the  wave  which  threw  us 
on  the  shore  we  were  dragged  back  again  and  buried  in 
sand  and  water.  We  rose  to  renew  our  endeavours,  but 
several  times  without  success,  for  we  could  not  obtain  a 
firm  footing.  At  last  the  negroes,  who  had  witnessed 
our  accident,  and  who  now  came  down  in  great  numbera 
on  the  beach,  laid  hold  of  us  as  the  sea  threw  us  up, 
and  dragged  us  beyond  the  reach  of  the  waves.  Worn  out 
with  fatigue,  we  lay  on  the  sand,  waiting  to  ascertain  what 
the  savages  would  do  with  us ;  they  were  not  long  in 
letting  us  know,  for  they  soon  began  to  strip  us  of  every 
article  of  clothing  on  our  backs.  One  of  our  men  attempted 
to  resist,  upon  which  a  negro  drove  a  spear  through  his 
thigh. 

Having  divided  our  apparel,  after  some  consultation,  they 
tied  our  hands,  and  placing  us  in  the  midst  of  a  large  force, 
armed  with  spears  and  bows  and  arrows,  they  went  off  with 
us  for  the  inland  part  of  the  country.  We  set  off  with  heavy 
hearts  :  taking,  as  we  thought,  a  last  farewell  of  the  ocean, 
and  going  forward  in  great  apprehension  of  the  fate  that 
awaited  us.  The  sand  was  very  deep,  and  the  heat  of  the 
sun  excessive,  for  it  was  then  about  noon.  Without  any 
garments,  we  were  soon  scorched  and  blistered  all  over,  and 
in  intolerable  anguish,  as  well  as  fatigued ;  but  the  negroes 
compelled  us  to  move  on,  goading  us  with  their  spears  if  we 
slackened  our  pace,  and  threatening  to  run  us  through  if  we 
made  a  halt.  We  longed  for  the  night,  as  it  would  afford 
a  temporary  relief  to  our  sufferings.  It  came  at  last,  and 
the  negroes  collected  wood  and  lighted  a  fire  to  keep  off 
the  wild  beasts,  lying  round  it  in  a  circle,  and  placing  us 
in  the  midst  of  them.  We  hoped  to  have  some  rest  after 
what  we  had  gone  through,  but  it  was  impossible  —  the 
night  proved  even  worse  than  the  dav.  The  musquitoes 
came  down  upon  us  in  such  swarms,  and  their  bites  were  so 
intolerable,  that  we  were  almost  frantic.  Our  hands  being 
tied,  we  could  not  beat  them  off,  and  we  rolled  over  and 
over  to  get  rid  of  them.  This  made  matters  worse,  for  our 
whole  bodies  being  covered  with  raised  blisters,  from  the 
rays  of  the  sun,  our  rolling  over  and  over  broke  the  blisters, 
and  the  sand  getting  into  the  wounds,  added  to  the  bites 
of  the  musquitoes,  made  our  sufferings  intolerable.  We  had 
28 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

before  prayed  for  night,  we  now  prayed  for  day.  Some 
prayed  for  death. 

When  the  sun  rose,  we  set  off  again,  our  conductors  utterly 
disregarding  our  anguish,  and  goading  us  on  as  before.  In. 
the  forenoon  we  arrived  at  a  village,  where  our  guards  re- 
freshed themselves  ;  a  very  small  quantity  of  boiled  corn  was 
given  to  each  of  us,  and  we  continued  our  journey,  passing 
by  several  small  towns,  consisting,  as  they  all  do  in  that 
country,  of  huts  built  of  reeds,  round  in  form,  and  gathered 
to  a  point  at  top.  This  day  was  the  same  as  the  preceding. 
We  were  pricked  with  spears  if  we  stumbled  or  lagged, 
threatened  with  death  if  we  had  not  strength  to  go  on.  At 
last  the  evening  arrived,  and-  the  fires  were  lighted.  The 
fires  were  much  larger  than  before,  I  presume  because  the 
wild  beasts  were  more  numerous,  for  we  heard  them  howling 
in  every  direction  round  us,  which  we  had  not  done  on  the 
night  before.  The  musquitoes  did  not  annoy  us  so  much, 
and  we  obtained  some  intervals  of  broken  rest.  At  daylight 
we  resumed  our  journey,  as  near  as  we  could  judge  by  the 
sun,  in  a  more  easterly  direction. 

During  the  first  two  days  we  were  badly  received  by  the 
inhabitants  of  the  towns,  whose  people  had  been  kidnapped 
so  often  for  the  slave-trade  ;  they  hated  the  sight  of  our 
white  faces,  for  they  presumed  that  we  had  come  for  that 
purpose  ;  but  as  we  advanced  in  the  interior,  we  were  better 
treated,  and  the  natives  looked  upon  us  with  surprise  and 
wonder,  considering  us  as  a  new  race  of  beings.  Some  of 
the  women,  seeing  how  utterly  exhausted  we  were  with 
fatigue  and  hunger,  looked  with  compassion  on  us,  and 
brought  us  plenty  of  boiled  corn  and  goats'  milk  to  drink. 
This  refreshed  us  greatly,  and  we  continued  our  journey 
in  anxious  expectation  of  the  fate  for  which  we  were  re- 
served. 

On  crossing  •  a  small  river,  which  appeared  to  be  the 
boundary  of  two  different  states,  a  multitude  of  negroes 
approached,  and  seemed  disposed  to  take  us  from  our  present 
masters,  but  after  a  conference  they  agreed  among  them- 
selves, and  a  party  of  them  joined  with  those  who  had  pre- 
viously conducted  us.  We  soon  came  to  the  edge'  of  a  desert, 
and  there  we  halted  till  the  negroes  had  filled  several  cala- 
bashes and  gourds  full  of  water,  and  collected  a  quantity  of 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

boiled  corn.  As  sooti  as  this  was  clone  we  set  off  again,  and 
entered  the  desert.  We  were  astonished  and  terrified  when 
we  looked  around  us — not  a  single  vestige  of  herbage,  not  a 
blade  of  grass  was  to  be  seen — all  was  one  wide  waste  of 
barren  sand,  so  light  as  to  rise  in  clouds  at  the  least  wind, 
and  we  sank  so  deep  in  walking  through  it  that  at  last  we 
could  hardly  drag  one  foot  after  the  other.  But  we  were 
repaid  for  our  fatigue,  for 'when  we  halted  at  night,  no  fires 
were  lighted,  and  to  our  great  delight  we  found  there  were 
no  musquitoes  to  annoy  us.  We  fell  into  a  sound  sleep, 
which  lasted  till  morning,  and  were  much  refreshed  ;  indeed, 
so  much  so  as  to  enable  us  to  pursue  our  journey  with 
alacrity. 

In  our  passage  over  the  desert  we  saw  numbers  of 
elephants'  teeth,  but  no  animals.  How  the  teeth  came 
there,  unless  it  were  that  the  elephants  were  lost  in  attempt- 
ing to  cross  the  desert,  I  cannot  pretend  to  say.  Before  we 
had  crossed  the  desert,  our  water  was  expended,  and  we 
suffered  dreadfully  from  thirst,  walking  as  we  did  during 
the  whole  day  under  a  vertical  sun.  The  night  was  equally 
painful,  as  we  were  so  tortured  with  the  want  of  water ;  but 
on  the  following  day,  when  our  strength  was  nearly  ex- 
hausted, and  we  were  debating  whether  we  should  not  lie 
down  and  allow  the  spears  of  our  conductors  to  put  an  end 
to  our  miseries,  we  came  to  the  banks  of  a  river  which  the 
negroes  had  evidently  been  anxiously  looking  for.  Here  we 
drank  plentifully,  and  remained  all  the  day  to  recruit  our- 
selves, for  the  negroes  were  almost  as  exhausted  as  we  were. 
The  next  morning  we  crossed  the  river,  and  plunged  into  a 
deep  wood :  the  ground  being  high,  the  musquitoes  did  not 
annoy  us  so  much  as  they  did  on  the  low  marshy  land  near 
the  sea-coast.  During  our  traverse  through  the  wood  we 
subsisted  solely  upon  the  birds  and  animals  which  the  negroes 
killed  with  their  bows  and  arrows. 

When  we  had  forced  our  way  through  tl:e  forest,  we  found 
the  country,  as  before,  interspersed  with  wicker  villages  or 
small  hamlets  at  a  few  miles'  distance  from  each  other. 
Round  each  village  there  were  small  patches  of  Guinea  corn, 
and  we  frequently  came  to  clusters  of  huts  which  had  been 
deserted.  Between  the  sea-coast  and  the  desert  we  had 
traversed  we  observed  that  many  of  the  inhabitants  had 
30 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

European  firearms,  but  now  the  only  weapons  to  be  seen 
were  spears  and  bows  and  arrows.  As  we  advanced  we  were 
surrounded  at  every  village  by  the  natives,  who  looked  upon 
us  with  surprise  and  astonishment,  examining  us,  and  evi- 
dently considering  us  a  new  species.  One  morning  we 
arrived  at  a  very  large  negro  town,  and  as  we  approached, 
our  guards  began  to  swell  with  pride  and  exultation,  and 
drove  us  before  them  among  the  crowds  of  inhabitants, 
singing  songs'  of  triumph,  r.nd  brandishing  their  weapons. 
Having  been  driven  through  a  great  part  of  the  town,  we 
arrived  at  a  number  of  huts  separated  by  a  high  palisade 
from  the  rest,  and  appropriated,  as  we  afterward  found,  to 
the  use  of  the  king  of  the  country,  his  wives  and  attendants. 
Here  wre  waited  outside  some  time,  while  our  guards  went 
in  and  acquainted  this  royal  personage  with  the  present 
which  they  had  brought  for  him. 

We  had  reason  to  think  that  our  captors  were  not  his  sub- 
jects, but  had  been  at  variance  with  him,  and  had  brought 
us  as  a  present,  that  they  might  make  peace  with  an  enemy 
too  strong  for  them.  We  were  at  last  ordered  to  go  inside 
the  enclosure,  and  found  ourselves  in  a  large  open  building, 
constructed  like  the  others,  of  reeds  and  boughs.  In  the 
centre  was  squatted  a  ferocious-looking  old  negro,  attended 
by  four  young  negro  women.  He  was  raw-boned  and  lean, 
and  of  a  very  large  frame.  A  diabolical  ferocity  was  im- 
printed on  his  grim  countenance,  and  as  he  moved  his  arms 
and  legs  he  showed  that  under  his  loose  skin  there  was  a 
muscle  of  extraordinary  power.  I  never  had  before  seen 
such  a  living  tvpe  of  brutal  strength  and  barbarity.  On  a 
mat  before  him  were  provisions  of  different  kinds.  Behind 
him  stood  several  grim  savages  who  held  his  weapons,  and 
on  each  side,  at  a  greater  distance,  were  rows  of  negroes, 
with  their  heads  bent  down  and  their  arms  crossed,  awaiting 
his  orders.  The  chief  or  king,  as  weli  as  the  four  women, 
had  clothes  of  the  blue  cotton  cloth  of  the  country,  that  is, 
one  piece  wrapped  round  the  loins  and  descending  to  the 
ankles,  and  another  worn  over  their  shoulders ;  but,  with 
few  exceptions,  all  the  rest,  as  well  as  the  inhabitants  gene- 
rally, were  quite  naked.  So  were  we,  as  the.  reader  may 
recollect.  Round  the  necks  of  the  women  were  rows  of  gold 
beads,  longer  by  degrees,  until  the  last  of  the  rows  hung 
31 


THE  PRIVATEERSMAN 

lower  than  their  bosoms,  and  both  the  king  and  they  had 
large  bracelets  of  gold  round  their  arms,  wrists,  and  legs. 
The  women,  who  were  young  and  well-looking,  stared  at  us 
with  eager  astonishment,  while  the  old  king  scowled  upon 
us  so  as  to  freeze  our  blood.  At  last,  rising  from  the  ground, 
he  took  his  sabre  from  the  man  who  held  it  behind  him,  and 
walked  up  among  us,  who  with  our  heads  bowed,  and  breath- 
less with  fear,  awaited  our  impending  fate.  I  happened  to 
be  standing  the  foremost,  and  grasping  my  arm  with  a  gripe 
which  made  my  heart  sink,  with  his  hand  which  held  the 
sword  he  bent  down  my  head  still  lower  than  it  was.  I 
made  sure  that  he  was  about  to  cut  off  my  head,  when  the 
women,  who  had  risen  from  the  ground,  ran  crowding  round 
him,  and  with  mingled  entreaties  and  caresses  strove  to  in- 
duce him  not  to  put  his  intentions,  if  such  he  really  had,  into 
execution.  They  prevailed  at  last ;  the  youngest  took  away 
his  sword,  and  then  they  led  him  back  to  his  seat,  after  which 
the  women  came  to  us  to  gratify  their  curiosity.  They  felt 
our  arms  and  breasts,  putting  innumerable  questions  to  those 
who  brought  us  thither.  They  appeared  very  much  amazed 
at  the  length  of  my  hair,  for  I  had  worn  it  tied  in  a  long  cue. 
Taking  hold  of  it,  they  gave  it  two  or  three  severe  pulls,  to 
ascertain  if  it  really  grew  to  my  head,  and  finding  that  it  did 
so,  they  expressed  much  wonder.  When  their  curiosity  was 
satisfied,  they  then  appeared  to  consider  our  condition,  and 
having  obtained  the  old  king's  permission,  they  brought  us 
a  calabash  full  of  cush-cush,  that  is,  Guinea  corn  boiled  into 
a  thick  paste.  Our  hands  being  still  tied,  we  could  only  by 
shaking  our  heads  express  our  inability  to  profit  by  their 
kindness.  Understanding  what  we  meant,  they  immediately 
cut  our  thongs,  and  the  youngest  of  the  four  perceiving  that 
my  arms  were  benumbed  from  having  been  confined  so  many 
days,  and  that  I  could  not  use  them,  showed  the  most  lively 
commiseration  for  my  sufferings.  She  gently  chafed  my 
wrists  with  her  hands,  and  showed  every  sign  of  pity  in  her 
countenance,  as  indeed  did  all  the  other  three.  But  I  was 
by  far  the  youngest  of  the  whole  party  who  had  been  cap-' 
tured,  and  seemed  most  to  excite  their  pity  and  goodwill. 
Shortly  afterward  we  were  all  taken  into  an  adjoining  tent 
or  hut,  and  our  bodies  were  rubbed  all  over  with  an  oil, 
which  after  a  few  days'  application  left  us  perfectly  healed, 
32 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

and  as  smooth  as  silk.  So  altered  was  our  condition,  that 
those  very  people  who  had  guarded  us  with  their  spears  and 
threatened  us  with  death,  were  now  ordered  to  wait  upon 
us,  and  as  the  king's  wives  frequently  came  to  see  how  we 
were  treated,  we  were  served  with  the  utmost  humility  and 
attention. 


CHAPTER  VI 

/  am  given  as  a  slave  to  the  old  Icing's  favourite,  Whyiia— 
Assist  my  young  mistress  to  make  her  toilet — Hold  frequent 
conversations,  u-ith  her,  and  become  strongly  attached  to  her 
— My  hatred  and  dread  of  the  old  king  increase — He  shoots 
a  man  ivith  bird-arrows. 

v/XE  morning,  after  we  had  been  about  three  weeks  in 
these  comfortable  quarters,  I  was  summoned  away  from  my 
companions  into  the  presence  of  the  king.  When  I  came 
before  him  a  small  manacle  was  fixed  round  my  left  ankle, 
and  another  round  my  left  wrist,  with  a  light  chain  con- 
necting the  two.  A  circle  of  feathers  was  put  round  my 
head,  and  a  loose  cloth  wrapped  round  my  loins. 

I  was  then  led  forward  to  him  with  my  arms  crossed  over 
my  breast,  and  my  head  bowed.  By  his  orders  I  was  then 
placed  behind  the  youngest  of  the  four  women,  the  one  who 
had  chafed  my  wrists,  and  I  was  given  to  understand  that  I 
was  her  slave,  and  was  to  attend  upon  her,  to  which,  I  must 
say,  I  gave  a  joyful  assent  in  my  heart,  although  I  did  not 
at  that  time  show  any  signs  of  gladness.  There  I  remained, 
with  my  arms  folded,  and  bowed  as  before,  until  dinner  was 
brought  in,  and  a  calabash  full  of  cush-cush  was  put  into 
my  hands  to  place  before  the  king  and  his  wives.  My  first 
attempt  at  service  was  not  very  adroit,  for,  in  my  eagerness 
to  do  my  duty,  I  tripped  over  the  corner  of  the  mat  which 
served  them  for  a  table,  and  tumbling  headlong  forward, 
emptied  the  calabash  of  cush-cush  which  I  held  in  my  hand 
upon  the  legs  of  the  old  king,  who  sat  opposite  to  where 
I  was  advancing.  '  He  jumped  up  roaring  out  with  anger, 
while  I  in  my  fear  sprung  on  my  legs,  and  rushed  to  the  side 
of  the  apartment,  expecting  immediate  death.  Fortunately 
S3  c 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

the  victuals  in  this  country  are  always  served  up  cool,  and 
my  new  mistress  easily  obtained  my  pardon,  laughing  heartily 
at  the  scene,  and  at  my  apprehensions. 

The  repast  being  over,  I  was  ordered  to  follow  my  mistress, 
•who  retired  to  another  hut,  according  to  their  custom,  to 
sleep  during  the  heat  of  the  day.  I  was  placed  before  the 
door  to  prevent  her  being  disturbed.  My  only  duty  now 
was  to  attend  upon  my  young  mistress.  She  was  the  king's 
favourite  wife,  and  as  she  was  uniformly  kind  and  gentle,  I 
should  have  almost  ceased  to  lament  my  loss  of  liberty  had 
it  not  been  for  the  fear  I  had  of  the  old  monarch.  I  knew 
that  my  preservation  depended  entirely  upon  my  mistress's 
favour,  and  I  endeavoured  all  I  could  to  conciliate  her  by 
the  most  sedulous  attentions  to  please.  Young  and  generous 
in  disposition,  she  was  easily  satisfied  by  my  ready  obedience 
and  careful  service.  I  do  not  think  that  she  was  more  than 
seventeen  years  of  age ;  but  they  are  women  at  fourteen  in 
that  country,  and  even  earlier.  She  was  a  Negress  as  to 
colour,  but  not  a  real  Negress ;  for  her  hair,  although  short 
and  very  wavy,  was  not  woolly,  and  her  nose  was  straight. 
Her  mouth  was  small,  and  her  teeth  beautiful.  Her  figure 
was  perfect,  her  limbs  being  very  elegantly  formed.  When 
she  first  rose  in  the  morning,  I  attended  her  to  the  brow 
of  a  hill  just  without  the  palisades,  where  with  devout 
but  mistaken  piety  she  adored  the  rising  sun — at  least  it 
appeared  to  me  that  she  did  so.  She  then  went  down  to 
the  river  to  bathe,  and  as  soon  as  her  hair  was  dry  she  had 
it  dressed.  This  office,  after  a  short  time,  devolved  upon 
me,  and  I  became  very  expert,  having  to  rub  her  hair  with 
a  sweet  oil,  and  then  roll  it  up  in  its  natural  curls  with 
a  quill,  so  as  to  dispose  them  to  the  most  fanciful  advantage 
as  to  form. 

After  her  toilet  was  complete,  she  went  to  feed  her  poultry, 
and  some  antelopes  and  other  beasts,  and  then  she  practised 
at  a  mark  with  her  bow  and  arrows  and  javelin  till  about  ten 
o'clock,  when  she  went  to  the  king's  hut  and  they  all  sat 
down  to  eat  together.  After  the  repast,  which  lasted  some 
time,  if  she  did  not  repose  with  the  king,  she  retired  to  her 
own  hut,  where  she  usually  refreshed  herself  till  about  four 
o'clock,  when  she  returned  to  the  king,  or  ranged  the  woods, 
or  otherwise  amused  herself  during  the  rest  of  the  evening. 
34 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

I  will  say  for  the  old  savage  that  he  did  not  confine  his  wives. 
Such  was  our  general  course  of  life,  and  wherever  die  went  I 
attended  her.  The  attachment  I  showed  and  really  felt  for 
her  secured  her  confidence,  and  she  always  treated  me  in  a 
kind  and  familiar  manner.  Their  language  consists  of  few 
words  compared  to  our  own,  and  in  a  short  time,  by  help  of 
signs,  we  understood  each  other  tolerably  well.  She  appeared 
to  have  a  most  ardent  curiosity  to  know  who  we  were,  and 
whence  we  came,  and  all  the  time  that  we  passed  alone  was 
employed  in  putting  questions,  and  my  endeavouring  to  find 
out  her  meaning  and  answer  them.  This,  although  very 
difficult  at  first,  I  was  eventually  enabled  to  accomplish  in- 
differently well.  She  was  most  zealous  in  her  mistaken 
religion,  and  one  morning  when  I  was  following  her  to  her 
devotions  on  the  hill,  she  asked  me  where  my  God  Avas  ?  I 
pointed  upward,  upon  which  she  told  me  with  great  joy  and 
innocency,  that  hers  was  there  too,  and  that,  therefore,  they 
must  be  the  same  God,  or  if  not  they  must  be  friends.  Con- 
vinced that  she  was  right,  she  made  me  worship  with  her, 
bowing  my  head  down  to  the  sand,  and  going  through  the 
same  forms,  which  of  course  I  did  not  understand  the  meaning 
of;  but  1  prayed  to  my  God,  and  therefore  made  no  objec- 
tion, as  it  was  pleasing  to  her.  This  apparent  conformity  in 
religion  recommended  me  more  strongly  to  her,  and  we 
became  more  intimate,  and  I  was  certainly  attached  to  her 
by  every  tie  of  gratitude.  I  was  quite  happy  in  the  friendship 
and  kindness  she  showed  toward  me ;  the  only  drawback 
was  my  fear  of  the  proud  old  king,  and  the  recollection  of 
him  often  made  me  check  myself,  and  suddenly  assume  a 
more  distant  and  respectful  demeanour  toward  her.  I  scon 
found  out  that  she  dreaded  the  old  savage  as  much  as  I  did, 
and  hated  him  even  more.  In.  his  presence  she  treated  me 
very  sternly,  and  ordered  me  about  in  a  very  dictatorial 
manner ;  but  when  we  were  alone,  and  had  no  fear  of  being 
seen,  she  would  then  be  very  familiar,  sometimes  even  locking 
her  arm  into  mine,  and  laughing  as  she  pointed  out  the  con- 
trast of  the  colours,  and  in  the  full  gaiety  of  her  young  heart 
rejoicing  that  we  were  alone,  and  could  converse  freely 
together.  As  she  was  very  intelligent,  she  soon  perceived 
that  I  possessed  much  knowledge  that  she  did  not,  and  that 
she  could  not  comprehend  what  I  wanted  to  teach  her. 


THE    PRIVATEERSMAN 

This  induced  her  to  look  upon  me  with  respect  as  well  as 
kindness. 

One  day  I  purposely  left  her  bow  behind  in  the  hut  where 
my  companions  resided  ;  and  on  her  asking  me  for  it,  I  told 
her  that  I  had  done  so,  but  that  I  would  make  my  companions 
send  it  without  my  going  back.  I  tore  off  a  piece  of  the 
bark  of  a  tree,  and  with  the  point  of  an  arrow  I  wrote  to  one 
of  them,  desiring  him  to  send  it  by  bearer;  and  calling  a 
young  Negro  boy,  told  him  in  her  presence  to  give  that  piece 
of  bark  to  the  white  man,  and  come  back  again  to  the  queen. 
Whyna,  for  such  was  the  name  of  my  mistress  queen,  stood 
in  •  suspense,  waiting  the  result ;  in  a  few  minutes  the  boy 
returned,  bringing  the  bow.  Astonished  at  this,  she  made 
me  write  again  and  again  for  her  arrows,  her  lance,  and 
many  other  things.  Finding  by  these  being  immediately 
sent  that  we  had  a  method  of  communicating  with  each  other 
at  a  distance,  she  earnestly  insisted  upon  being  taught  so 
surprising  an  art.  Going  at  a  distance  from  me,  she  ordered 
me  to  talk  to  her  when  out  of  hearing,  and  finding  that  I 
could  not,  or,  as  she  seemed  to  suppose,  that  I  would  not, 
she  became  discontented  and  out  of  humour.  I  could  by  no 
means  make  her  comprehend  how  it  was  performed,  but  I 
made  her  understand  that  as  soon  as  I  was  fully  acquainted 
with  her  language.,  I  should  be  able  to  teach  her.  She  was 
satisfied  with  this,  but  made  me  promise  that  I  would  teach 
nobody  else. 

By  the  canoes  in  the  river,  I  easily  made  her  comprehend 
that  I  came  in  a  vast  boat  from  a  distant  land,  over  a  great 
expanse  of  water,  and  also  how  it  was  that  we  fell  into  the 
Negroes'  power.  1  then  found  out  from  her  that  the  Negroes 
had  pretended  that  we  had  invaded  their  land  to  procure 
slaves,  and  that  they  had  vanquished  us  in  battle ;  hence 
their  songs  of  triumph  on  bringing  us  to  the  king.  I  pointed 
out  the  heavenly  bodies  to  her  in  the  evenings,  trying  to 
make  her  comprehend  something  of  their  nature  and  motions, 
but  in  vain.  This  had,  however,  one  good  effect ;  she  looked 
up  to  me  with  more  respect,  hoping  that  some  day,  when  I 
could  fully  explain  myself,  she  might  be  herself  taught  all 
these  wonders.  With  these  feelings  toward  me,  added  to 
my  sedulous  endeavours  to  please  her,  and  obey  her  slightest 
wishes,  it  is  not  surprising  that  she  treated  rne  as  a  companion, 
36 


THE  PRIVATEERSMAN 

and  not  as  a  slave,  and  gave  me  every  innocent  proof  of  her 
attachment.  More  I  never  wished,  and  almost  dreaded  that 
our  intimacy  would  be  too  great.  Happy  when  alone  with 
her,  I  ever  returned  with  reluctance  to  the  presence  of  the 
old  king,  whose  sight  and  company  I  dreaded. 

The  boundless  cruelty  of  this  monster  was  a  continual 
check  to  all  my  happiness.  Accustomed  to  blood  from  his 
childhood,  he  appeared  wholly  insensible  to  human  feelings, 
and  derided  the  agonies  of  the  wretches  who  daily  fell  by  his 
hands.  One  day  he  amused  himself  by  shooting  small  bird- 
arrows  at  a  man  who  was  bound  to  a  post  before  the  tent, 
which  was  placed  there  for  the  punishment  of  those  who 
were  his  victims.  He  continued  for  hours  fixing  the  arrows 
in  different  parts  of  his  body,  mimicking  and  deriding  his 
cries.  At  last,  contrary  to  his  intentions,  one  of  the  arrows 
hit  the  man  in  the  throat,  and  his  head  drooped.  As  the 
old  savage  saw  that  the  poor  man  was  dying,  he  drew  another 
arrow  and  sent  it  through  his  heart,  very  much  annoyed  at 
his  disappointment  in  not  prolonging  the  poor  creature's 
sufferings.  I  was  witness  to  this  scene  with  silent  horror, 
and  many  more  of  a  similar  nature.  I  hardly  need  say,  that 
I  felt  what  my  punishment  would  be  if  I  had  by  any  means 
roused  the  jealousy  of  this  monster  ;  and  I  know  that,  without 
giving  him  real  cause,  a  moment  of  bare  suspicion  would  be 
sufficient  to  sacrifice  my  mistress  as  well  as  me, 


CHAPTER  VII 

/  attend  the  king  on  a  hunting  expedition — Chase  of  wild 
aninuils — Whyna  and  I  in  great  danger  from  a  tiger — 
Barbarity  of  the  king  to  my  young  mistress — /  try  to  soothe 
her — land  my  companions  are  ransomed — Sad  parting  with 
Whyna — After  an  encounter  with  a  hostile  people,  we  reach 
Senegal — Return  to  England. 

1  HAD  been  about  three  months  in  captivity,  when  the  old 
king,  with  his  four  wives  and  a  large  party  of  'Negroes,  left 
the  town,  and  went  into  the  woods  to  hunt.  My  companions 
were  left  in  the  town,  but  I  was  ordered  to  attend  my  mistress, 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

and  I  went  with  the  hopes  of  being  able  by  some  means  to 
make  my  escape,  for  my  fear  of  the  old  monarch  was  much 
greater  than  my  regard  for  my  mistress.  As  I  had  not  become 
a  proficient  with  the  bows  and  arrows,  or  in  hurling  the  javelin, 
I  was  equipped  with  a  strong  spear.  My  mistress  was  skilful 
to  admiration  with  the  arrow  and  javelin ;  she  never  missed 
her  aim  that  I  knew,  and  she  certainly  never  appeared  to 
such  advantage  as  she  did  at  this  hunting-party.  Her  activity, 
her  symmetry  of  limb,  her  courage,  her  skill  with  her  weapons, 
all  won  the  heart  of  the  old  king ;  and  I  believe  that  his 
strong  attachment  to  her  arose  more  from  her  possession  of  the 
above  qualities  than  from  any  other  cause.  Certain  it  is,  that 
the  old  savaga  doted  on  her — she  was  the  only  being  who 
could  bend  his  stubborn  will.  As  his  age  prevented  him  from 
joining  in  the  chase  he  always  appeared  to  part  with  her  with 
regret,  and  to  caution  her  not  to  run  into  useless  danger;  and 
when  we  returned  at  night,  the  old  man's  eyes  sparkled  with 
the  rapture  of  dotage  as  he  welcomed  her  return. 

The  method  of  our  chase  was  to  beat  the  country,  with  a 
number  of  men,  in  a  vast  circle,  until  we  had  gathered  all 
the  game  into  one  thicket ;  then  the  strongest  warriors  with 
their  large  spears  went  in  and  drove  out  the  game,  which  was 
killed  by  the  hunters  who  hovered  about  within  the  circle. 

The  animals  which  we  had  to  encounter  were  large,  fierce, 
black  pigs,  leopards,  jackals,  tigers,  mountain  cats,  and  others 
which  I  have  no  name  for; — and  in  spite  of  the  ferocity  of 
many  of  these  animals  when  they  bounded  out,  they  were 
met  with  such  a  shower  of  javelins,  or  transfixed  by  the 
strong  stabbing-spears  of  the  warriors,  that  few  escaped,  and 
they  rarely  did  any  mischief.  One  day,  however,  the  beaters 
having  just  entered  a  thicket,  Whyna,  who  was  eager  for  the 
sport,  and  plied  within  the  circle  with  the  other  hunters, 
hearing  a  rustling  in  the  jungle,  \vent  to  the  verge  of  it,  to 
be  the  first  to  strike  the  animal  which  came  out.  As  usual, 
I  was  close  to  her,  when  a  large  tiger  burst  out,  and  she 
pierced  him  with  her  javelin,  but  not  sufficient  to  wound  the 
animal  so  severely  as  to  disable  him.  The  tiger  turned,  and 
I  drove  my  spear  into  his  throat.  This  checked  him,  as  it 
remained  in,  but  in  a  spring  which  he  gave  the  handle  broke 
short  off,  and  although  the  iron  went  farther  in,  our  danger 
was  imminent  Whyna  ran,  and  so  did  I,  to  escape  from  the 
38 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

beast's  fury;  for  although,  after  I  had  wounded  it  with  my 
spear,  we  had  both  retreated,  we  were  not  so  far,  but  that 
in  two  or  three  bounds  he  would  have  been  upon  us.  My 
mistress  was  as  fleet  as  the  wind,  and  soon  passed  me,  but  as 
she  passed  me  she  caught  me  by  the  hand,  and  dragged  me 
along  at  such  a  pace  that  with  difficulty  I  could  keep  my 
legs.  The  surrounding  hunters,  alarmed  at  her  danger,  and 
knowing  what  they  had  to  expect  from  the  mercy  of  the  old 
king  if  she  was  destroyed  by  the  animal,  closed  in  between 
us  and  the  tiger,  and  after  a  fierce  combat,  in  which  some 
were  killed  and  many  wounded,  they  despatched  him  with 
their  spears.  The  head  of  the  animal,  which  was  of  unusual 
size,  was  cut  off  and  carried  home  to  the  old  king  in  triumph  ; 
and  when  he  heard  of  the  danger  that  Whyna  had  been  in, 
he  caressed  her  with  tears,  and  I  could  not  help  saying  that 
the  old  wretch  had  some  heart  after  all.  Whyna  told  the 
king  that  if  I  had  not  pierced  the  animal  with  my  spear,  and 
prevented  his  taking  his  first  spring,  she  should  have  lost  her 
life,  and  the  monster  grinned  a  ghastly  smile  for  me,  which  I 
presume  he  meant  for  either  approbation  or  gratitude. 

At  other  times  the  chase  would  be  that  of  the  multitude 
of  birds  which  were  to  be  found  in  the  woods.  The  bow  and 
arrow  only  were  used,  and  all  I  had  to  do  now  was  to  pick 
up  all  my  mistress  had  killed,  and  return  her  arrows — she 
would  constantly  kill  on  the  wing  with  her  arrow,  which  not 
many  could  do  besides  her.  By  degrees  I  imbibed  a  strong 
passion  for  the  sport,  attended  as  it  was  with  considerable 
danger,  and  was  never  so  happy  as  when  engaged  in  it.  We 
remained  about  two  months  in  the  woods,  when  the  king 
was  tired,  and  we  returned  to  the  town,  where  I  continued 
for  some  time  to  pass  the  same  kind  of  life  as  I  had  done 
before. 

I  should  have  been  quite  happy  in  my  slavery,  from  my 
affection  to  my  mistress,  had  not  a  fresh  instance  of  the 
unbounded  cruelty  of  the  old  monarch  occurred  a  few  days 
after  our  return  from  the  chase,  which  filled  us  all  with 
consternation  and  horror,  for  we  discovered  that  not  even 
my  mistress,  Whyna,  could  always  prevail  with  the  savage 
monster. 

One  morning  I  perceived  that  one  of  the  king's  guards, 
who  had  always  treated  me  with  great  kindness,  and  with 
39 


THE  PRIVATEERSMAN 

whom  I  was  very  intimate,  was  tied  up  to  the  executioner's 
post  before  the  hut.  Aware  of  the  fate  which  awaited  him, 
I  ran  to  the  hut  of  Whyna,  and  so  great  was  my  distress 
that  I  could  not  speak  ;  all  I  could  do  was  to  clasp  her  knees 
and  repeat  the  man's  name,  pointing  to  the  post  to  which 
he  was  tied.  She  understood  me,  and  eager  to  save  the 
man,  or  to  oblige  me,  she  ran  to  the  large  hut,  and  attempted 
to  intercede  with  the  old  barbarian  for  the  man's  life ;  but 
he  was  in  an  agony  of  rage  and  passion;  he  refused  her, 
lifting  up  his  sabre  to  despatch  the  man  ;  Whyna  was  rash 
enough  to  sieze  the  king's  arm,  and  prevent  the  blow ;  at 
this  his  rage  redoubled,  his  eyes  glowed  like  live  coals,  and 
turning  to  her  with  the  look  of  a  demon,  he  caught  her  by 
the  hair,  and  dragging  her  across  his  feet,  lifted  up  his 
cimeter  in  the  act  to  strike  off  her  head.  I  sickened  with 
horror  at  the  danger  she  was  in,  but  I  thought  he  would 
not  strike.  I  had  no  weapon,  but  if  he  had  done  so,  I 
would  have  revenged  her  death,  even  if  I  had  lost  my  life. 
At  last  the  old  monster  let  go  her  hair,  spurning  her  away 
with  his  foot,  so  that  she  rolled  over  on  the  sand,  and  then 
turning  to  the  unhappy  man  with  an  upward  slanting  blow 
of  his  sabre,  he  ripped  him  up  from  the  flank  to  the  chest, 
so  that  his  bowels  fell  down  at  his  feet ;  he  then  looked 
round  at  us  all  with  an  aspect  which  froze  our  blood,  and 
turned  away  sulkily  to  his  hut,  leaving  us  to  recover  our 
spirits  how  we  might. 

Poor  Whyna,  terrified  and  enraged  at  the  same  time,  as 
soon  as  I  had  led  her  to  her  hut,  and  we  were  by  ourselves, 
gave  way  to  the  storm  of  passion  which  swelled  her  bosom, 
execrating  her  husband  with  the  utmost  loathing  and  abhor- 
rence, and  lamenting  in  the  most  passionate  manner  her 
having  ever  been  connected  with  him.  Trembling  alike  at 
the  danger  to  which  I  had  exposed  her,  and  moved  by  her 
condition,  I  could  not  help  mingling  my  tears  with  hers,  and 
endeavoured  by  caresses  and  condoling  with  her  to  reduce 
her  excitement.  Had  the  old  king  seen  me,  I  know  what 
both  our  fates  would  have  been,  but  at  that  time  I  cared 
not.  I  was  very  young,  very  impetuous,  and  I  was  resolved 
that  I  would  not  permit  either  her  or  myself  to  die  unavenged. 
At  last  she  sobbed  herself  to  sleep,  and  I  took  my  usual 
station  outside  of  the  hut.  It  was  well  that  I  did  so,  for  not 
40 


THE  PRIVATEERSMAN 

five  minutes  afterward  the  old  wretch,  having  got  over  his 
temper,  came  out  of  his  tent  and  bent  his  steps  toward  the 
hut,  that  he  might  make  friends  with  her,  for  she  was  too 
necessary  to  his  happiness.  He  soon  treated  her  with  his 
accustomed  kindness,  but  I  perceived  that  after  the  scene 
I  have  described  her  aversion  for  him  was  doubled. 

There  were  some  scores  of  women  in  the  various  huts 
within  the  palisade,  all  of  whom  I  understood  were  wives 
of  the  old  monarch,  but  none  but  the  four  we  found  with 
him  when  we  were  first  brought  into  his  presence  were 
ever  to  be  seen  in  his  company.  I  had,  by  means  of  my 
kind  mistress,  the  opportunity  of  constantly  supplying  my 
companions  with  fowls  and  venison,  which  were  left  from  the 
king's  table,  and  through  her  care,  they  always  met  with 
kind  and  gentle  usage. 

For  another  two  months  did  I  thus  remain  happy  in  the 
company  of  Whyna,  and  miserable  when  in  the  presence  of 
the  king,  whose  eye  it  was  impossible  to  meet  without  quail- 
ing ;  when  one  morning  we  were  all  ordered  out,  and  were 
surrounded  by  a  large  party  armed  with  spears,  javelins,  and 
bird-arrows — I  say  bird-arrows,  as  those  that  they  use  in  war 
are  much  larger.  We  soon  discovered  that  we  were  to  be 
sent  to  some  other  place,  but  where  or  why,  we  could  not 
find  out.  Shortly  afterward  the  crowd  opened,  and  Whyna 
made  her  appearance.  She  took  the  feather  circle  off  my 
head,  and  the  manacles  off  my  wrist  and  leg,  and  went  and 
laid  them  at  the  king's  feet.  She  then  returned,  and  told 
me  that  I  was  free  as  well  as  my  companions,  but  that  I 
only,  if  I  chose,  had  pennission  to  remain  with  her. 

I  did  not  at  first  reply.  She  then,  in  the  most  earnest 
manner,  begged  me  to  remain  with  her  as  her  slave ;  and 
as  she  did  not  dare  to  say  what  she  felt,  or  use  caresses  to 
prevail  upon  me,  so  she  stamped  her  little  feet  with  eager- 
ness and  impatience.  The  struggle  in  my  own  heart  was 
excessive.  I  presumed  that  we  were  about  to  be  made  a 
present  to  some  other  king,  and  I  felt  that  I  never  could 
expect  so  easy  and  so  pleasant  a  servitude  as  I  then  enjoyed. 
I  was  sincerely  attached,  and  Indeed  latterly.  I  was  more 
than  attached  to  Whyna  ;  I  felt  that  it  was  dangerous.  Had 
the  old  king  been  dead,  I  would  have  been  content  to  pass 
my  life  with  her;  and  I  was  still  hesitating,  notwithstanding 
41 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

the  remonstrances  of  my  companions,  when  the  crowd  opened 
a  little,  and  I  beheld  the  old  king  looking  at  me,  and  I  felt 
convinced  that  his  jealousy  was  at  last  aroused,  and  that  if 
I  consented  to  remain,  my  life  would  not  be  worth  a  day's 
purchase. 

Whyna  also  turned,  and  met  the  look  of  the  old  king. 
Whether  she  read  in  his  countenance  what  I  did,  I  know 
not ;  but  this  is  certain,  she  made  no  more  attempt  to 
persuade  me,  but  waving  her  hand  for  us  to  set  off  on 
our  journey,  she  slowly  retired,  and  when  arrived  at  the 
hut  turned  round  toward  us.  We  all  prostrated  ourselves 
before  her,  and  then  set  off  on  our  journey.  She  retired 
to  the  door  of  her  own  hut,  and  two  or  three  times  waved 
her  hand  to  us,  at  which  our  guards  made  us  every  time 
again  prostrate  ourselves.  She  then  walked  out  to  the 
little  hill  where  she  always  went  up  to  pray,  and  for  the 
last  time  waved  her  hand,  and  then  I  perceived  her  sink 
down  on  the  gi-ound,  and  turn  her  head  in  the  direction 
which  she  always  did  when  she  prayed. 

We  now  proceeded  on  our  journey  in  a  north-west  direc- 
tion, our  guards  treating  us  with  the  greatest  kindness.  We 
rested  every  day  from  ten  till  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon, 
and  then  walked  till  late  at  night.  Corn  was  supplied  us 
from  the  scattered  hamlets  as  we  passed  along,  and  our 
escort  procured  us  flesh  and  fowl  with  their  bows  and 
arrows ;  but  we  were  in  a  state  of  great  anxiety  to  know 
where  we  were  going,  and  nobody  appeared  able  or  willing 
to  tell  us.  I  often  thought  of  Whyna,  and  at  times  repented 
that  I  had  not  remained  with  her,  as  I  feared  falling  into 
a  worse  slavery,  but  the  recollection  of  the  old  king's 
diabolical  parting  look  was  sufficient  to  make  me  think 
that  it  was  best  as  it  was.  Now  that  I  had  left  my 
mistress,  I  thought  of  her  kindness  and  amiable  qualities 
and  her  affection  for  me ;  and  although  it  may  appear 
strange  that  I  should  feel  myself  in  love  with  a  black 
woman,  I  will  not  deny  but  that  I  was  so.  I  could  not 
help  being  so,  and  that  is  all  the  excuse  I  can  offer. 

Our  guards  now  informed  us  that  we  were  about  to  pass 

for  a  few  miles  through  the  territory  of  another  king,  and 

that  they  were  not  sure  what  our  reception  might  be  ;  but 

this  was  soon  made  evident,  for  we  observed  a  party  behind 

42 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

us,  which  moved  as  we  moved,  although  they  did  not  attack 
us  ;  and  soon  afterward  a  larger  body  in  front  were  blocking 
up  our  passage,  and  we  found  that  we  were  beset.  The 
commander  of  our  party,  therefore,  gave  orders  for  battle, 
and  he  put  into  our  hands  strong  spears,  they  being  the 
only  weapons  we  could  use,  and  entreated  us  to  fight.  Our 
party  was  greatly  outnumbered  by  the  enemy,  but  ours  were 
chosen  warriors.  As  for  us  white  m^n,  we  kept  together, 
agreeing  among  ourselves,  that  we  would  defend  ourselves 
if  attacked,  but  would  not  offend  either  party  by  taking 
an  unnecessary  part  in  the  fray,  as  it  was  immaterial  to  us 
to  whom  we  belonged. 

The  battle,  or  rather  skirmish,  soon  began.  They  dis- 
persed, and  shot  their  arrows  from  behind  the  trees,  and 
this  warfare  continued  some  time  without  damage  to  either 
party,  till  at  last  they  attacked  us  closely  ;  then,  our  com- 
mander killing  that  of  the  enemy,  they  gave  way,  just  ;;s 
another  party  was  coming  forward  to  attack  us  white  men  ; 
but  finding  us  resolute  in  our  defence,  and  our  own  warriors 
coming  to  our  assistance,  the  rout  was  general.  They  could 
not,  however,  prevent  some  prisoners  from  being  taken ; 
most  of  them  wounded  with  the  bird-arrows,  which,  having 
their  barbs  twisted  in  the  form  of  an  S,  gave  great  pain  in 
their  extraction.  I  observed  that  a  particular  herb,  chewed, 
and  bound  up  with  the  bleeding  wound,  was  their  only 
remedy,  and  that  when  the  bone  was  injured,  they  con- 
sidered the  wound  mortal. 

We  now  turned  to  the  eastward  to  get  back  into  our 
own  territory ;  we  left  the  prisoners  and  wounded  at  a 
village,  and  receiving  a  reinforcement,  we  took  a  circuit 
to  avoid  this  hostile  people,  and  continued  our  route.  On 
the  eighth  morning,  just  as  we  were  stopping  to  repose, 
one  of  the  warriors,  who  had  mounted  a  hill  before  us, 
shouted  and  waved  his  hand.  We  ran  up  to  him,  and  as 
soon  as  we  gained  the  summit,  were  transported  with  the 
sight  of  the  British  flag  flying  on  Senegal  fort,  on  the 
other  side  of  the  river.  We  now  understood  that  by  some 
means  or  another  we  had  been  ransomed,  and  so  it  proved 
to  be ;  for  the  governor,  hearing  that  we  were  prisoners 
up  the  country,  had  sent  messengers  offering  the  old  king 
a  handsome  present  for  our  liberation.  I  afterward  found 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

out  that  the  price  paid  in  goods  amounted  to  about  fifty-six 
shillings  a  head.  The  governor  received  us  kindly,  clothed 
us,  and  sent  us  down  to  the  ship,  which  was  with  a  full  cargo 
in  the  road,  and  intending  to  sail  the  next  day,  and  we  were 
received  and  welcomed  by  our  messmates  as  men  risen  from 
the  dead. 

We  sailed  two  days  afterward,  and  had  a  fortunate  voyage 
home  to  Liverpool.        , 


CHAPTER  YIII 

The  Liverpool  ladies  are  very  civil  to  me — I  am  admitted  into 
good  society — Introduced  to  Captain  Levee — Again  sail  to 
Senegal — OverJiear  a  conspiracy  to  seize  the  ship  by  the  crew 
of  a  slaver,  but  am  enabled  to  defeat  it — Am  thanked  and 
rewarded  by  the  owner — Take  a  trip  to  London  with  Captain 
Levee — Stopped  by  highwaymen  on  the  road — Put  up  at 
a  tavern — Dissipated  town  life — Remove  to  a  genteel  hoard- 
ing-house— Meet  with  a  government  spy — Heturn  to  Liver- 
pool. 

J\S  the  captain  reported  me  to  be  a  very  attentive  and 
good  officer,  although  I  was  then  but  twenty-three  years 
of  age,  and  as  I  had  been  previously  on  good  terms  and 
useful  to  the  owner,  I  was  kindly  received  by  him,  and 
paid  much  more  attention  to  than  my  situation  on  board 
might  warrant.  My  captivity  among  the  Negroes,  and  the 
narrative  I  gave  of  my  adventures,  were  also  a  source  of 
much  interest.  I  was  at  first  questioned  by  the  gentle- 
men of  Liverpool,  and  afterward  one  of  the  merchants' 
ladies,  who  had  heard  something  of  my  adventures,  and 
found  out  that  I  was  a  young  and  personable  man,  with 
better  manners  than  are  usually  to  be  found  before  the 
mast,  invited  me  one  evening  to  a  tea-party,  that  I  might 
amuse  her  friends  with  my  adventures.  They  were  most 
curious  about  the  Negro  queen,  Whyna,  inquiring  into 
every  particular  as  to  her  personal  appearance  and  dress, 
and  trying  to  find  out,  as  women  always  do,  if  there  was 
anything  of  an  intrigue  between  us.  They  shook  their 
little  fingers  at  me,  when  I  solemnly  declared  that  there 
44 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

was  not,  and  one  or  two  of  them  cajoled  me  aside  to 
obtain  my  acknowledgment  of  what  they  really  believed 
to  be  the  truth,  although  I  would  not  confess  it. 

When  they  had  tired  themselves  with  asking  questions 
about  the  Negro  queen,  they  then  began  to  ask  about 
myself,  and  how  it  happened  I  was  not  such  a  bear,  and 
coarse  in  my  manners  and  address,  as  the  other  seamen. 
To  this  I  could  give  no  other  reply  but  that  I  had  been 
educated  when  a  child.  They  would  fain  know  who  were 
my  father  and  mother,  and  in  what  station  of  life  it  had 
pleased  God  to  place  them;  but  I  hardly  need  say,  my 
dear  Madam,  to  you  who  are  so  well  acquainted  with  my 
birth  and  parentage,  that  I  would  not  disgrace  my  family 
by  acknowledging  that  one  of  their  sons  was  in  a  situation 
so  unworthy;  not  that  I  thought  at  the  time,  nor  do  I 
think  now,  that  I  was  so  much  to  blame  in  preferring 
independence  in  a  humble  position,  to  the  life  that  induced 
me  to  take  the  step  which  I  did ;  but  as  I  could  not  state 
who  my  family  were  without  also  stating  why  I  had  quitted 
them,  I  preserved  silence,  as  I  did  not  think  that  I  had  any 
right  to  communicate  family  secrets  to  strangers.  The  con- 
sequences of  my  first  introduction  to  genteel  society  were 
very  agreeable ;  I  received  many  more  invitations  from  the 
company  assembled,  notwithstanding  that  my  sailor's  attire 
but  ill  corresponded  with  the  powdered  wigs  and  silk  waist- 
coats of  the  gentlemen,  or  the  hoops  and  furbelows  of  satin 
which  set  off  the  charms  of  the  ladies. 

At  first  I  did  not  care  so  much,  but  as  I  grew  more  at 
my  ease,  I  felt  ashamed  of  my  dress,  and  the  more  so  as 
the  young  foplings  would  put  their  glasses  to  their  eyes, 
and  look  at  me  as  if  I  were  a  monster.  But  supported 
as  I  was  by  the  fair  sex,  I  cared  little  for  them.  The 
ladies  vowed  that  I  was  charming,  and  paid  me  much 
courtesy ;  indeed  my  vanity  more  than  once  made  me 
suspect  that  I  was  something  more  than  a  mere  favourite 
with  one  or  two  of  them,  one  especially,  buxom  young 
person,  and  very  coquettish,  who  told  me,  as  we  were 
looking  out  of  the  bay  window  of  the  withdrawing-room, 
that  since  I  could  be  so  secret  with  respect  to  what  took 
place  between  the  Negress  queen  and  myself,  I  must  be 
sure  to  command  the  good-will  and  favour  of  the  ladies,  who 
15 


THE  PRIVATEERSMAN 

always  admired  discretion  in  so  young  and  so  handsome  a 
man.  But  I  was  not  to  be  seduced  by  this  flattery,  for  some- 
how or  another  I  had  ever  before  me  the  French  lady,  and 
her  conduct  to  me ;  and  I  had  almost  a  dislike,  or  I  should 
rather  say  I  had  imbibed  an  indifference,  for  the  sex. 

This  admission  into  good  society  did,  however,  have  one 
effect  upon  me  ;  it  made  me  more  particular  in  my  dress,  and 
all  my  wages  were  employed  in  the  decoration  of  my  person. 
At  that  time  you  may  recollect,  Madam,  there  were  but  two 
styles  of  dress  among  the  seamen ;  one  was  that  worn  by 
those  who  sailed  in  the  northern  seas,  and  the  other  by  those 
who  navigated  in  the  tropical  countries,  both  suitable  to  the 
climates.  The  first  was  the  jacket,  woollen  frock,  breeches, 
and  petticoat  of  canvas  over  all,  with  worsted  stockings,  shoes, 
and  buckles,  and  usually  a  cap  of  skin  upon  the  head  ;  the 
other  a  light  short  jacket,  with  hanging  buttons,  red  sash, 
trousers,  and  neat  shoes,  and  buckles,  with  a  small  em- 
broidered cap  with  falling  crown,  or  a  hat  and  feather.  It 
was  this  last  which  I  had  always  worn,  having  been  con- 
tinually in  warm  climates,  and  my  hair  was  dressed  in  its 
natural  ringlets  instead  of  a  wig,  which  I  was  never  partial 
to,  although  very  common  among  seamen ;  my  ears  were 
pierced,  and  I  wore  long  gold  ear-rings,  as  well  as  gilt  buckles 
in  my  shoes  ;  and,  by  degrees,  I  not  only  improved  my  dress 
so  as  to  make  it  very  handsome  in  materials,  but  my  manners 
were  also  very  much  altered  for  the  better. 

I  had  been  at  Liverpool  about  two  months,  waiting  for  the 
ship  to  unload  and  take  in  cargo  for  another  voyage,  when  a 
privateer  belonging  to  the  same  owner  came  into  port  with 
four  prizes  of  considerable  value ;  and  the  day  afterward  I 
was  invited  by  the  owner  to  meet  the  captain  who  com- 
manded the  privateer. 

He  was  a  very  different-looking  person  from  Captain 
Weatherall,  who  was  a  stout,  strong-limbed  man,  with  a 
weather-beaten  countenance.  He,  on  the  contrary,  was  a 
young  man  of  about  twenty-six,  very  slight  in  person,  with 
a  dark  complexion,  hair  and  eyes  jet  black.  I  should  have 
called  him  a  very  handsome  Jew — for  he  bore  that  cast  of 
countenance,  and  I  afterward  discovered  that  he  was  of  that 
origin,  although  I  cannot  say  that  he  ever  followed  the 
observances  of  that  remarkable  people.  He  was  handsomely 
4G 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

dressed,  wearing  his  hair  slightly  powdered,  a  laced  coat 
and  waistcoat,  blue  sash  and  trousers,  with  silver-mounted 
pistols  and  dagger  in  his  belt,  and  a  smart  hanger  by  his 
side.  He  had  several  diamond  rings  on  his  finger,  and 
carried  a  small  clouded  cane.  Altogether,  I  had  never  fallen 
in  with  so  smart  and  prepossessing  a  personage,  and  should 
have  taken  him  for  one  of  the  gentlemen  commanding 
the  king's  ships,  rather  than  the  captain  of  a  Liverpool 
privateer.  He  talked  well  and  fluently,  and  with  an  air 
of  command  and  decision,  taking  the  lead  in  the  company, 
although  it  might  have  been  considered  that  he  was  not 
by  any  means  the  principal  person  in  it.  The  owner,  during 
the  evening,  informed  me  that  he  was  a  first-rate  officer, 
of  great  personal  courage,  and  that  he  had  made  a  great 
deal  of  money,  which  he  had  squandered  away  almost  as 
fast  as  he  received  it. 

With  this  person,  whose  name  was  Captain  Levee  (an 
alteration,  I  suspect,  from  Levi),  I  was  much  pleased  ;  and 
as  I  found  that  he  did  not  appear  to  despise  my  acquaint- 
ance, I  took  much  pains  to  please  him,  and  we  were  becom- 
ing very  intimate,  when  my  ship  was  ready  to  sail.  I  now 
found  that  I  was  promoted  to  the  office  of  first  mate,  which 
gave  me  great  satisfaction. 

We  sailed  with  an  assorted  cargo,  but  very  light,  and 
nothing  of  consequence  occurred  during  our  passage  out. 
We  made  good  traffic  on  the  coast  as  we  ran  down  it, 
receiving  ivory,  gold-dust,  and  wax,  in  exchange  for  our 
printed  cottons  and  hardware.  After  being  six  weeks  on 
the  coast,  we  put  into  Senegal  to  dispose  of  the  remainder 
of  our  cargo ;  which  we  soon  did  to  the  governor,  who  gave 
us  a  fair  exchange,  although  by  no  means  so  profitable  a 
barter  as  what  we  had  made  on  the  coast ;  but  that  we 
did  not  expect  for  what  might  be  called  the  refuse  of 
our  cargo.  The  captain  was  much  pleased,  as  he  knew 
the  owner  would  be  satisfied  with  him,  and,  moreover,  he 
had  himself  a  venture  in  the  cargo  ;  and  we  had  just  re- 
ceived the  remainder  of  the  ivory  from  the  governor's  stores, 
and  had  only  to  get  on  board  a  sufficiency  of  provisions 
and  water  for  our  homeward  voyage,  when  a  circumstance 
took  place  which  I  must  now  relate. 

Our  crew  consisted  of  the  captain,  and  myself,  as  first 
47 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

mate,  the  second  mate,  and  twelve  seamen,  four  of  which 
were  those  who  had  been  taken  prisoner  with  me,  and  had 
been  released,  as  I  have  related,  in  our  previous  voyage. 
These  four  men  were  very  much  attached  to  me,  I  believe 
chiefly  from  my  kindness  to  them  when  I  was  a  .slave  to  the 
queen  Whyna,  as  I  always  procured  for  them  everything 
which  I  could,  and,  through  the  exertions  of  my  mistress, 
had  them  plentifully  supplied  with  provisions  from  the 
king's  table.  The  second  mate  and  other  eight  men  we 
had  shipped  at  Liverpool.  They  were  fine,  stout  fellows, 
but  appeared  to  be  loose  characters,  but  that  we  did  not 
discover  till  after  we  had  sailed.  There  wras  anchored 
with  us  at  Senegal  a  low,  black  brig  employed  in  the 
slave-trade,  which  had  made  the  bay  at  the  same  time 
that  we  did ;  and  to  their  great  surprise — for  she  was  con- 
sidered a  very  fast  sailer — she  was  beaten  at  all  points  by 
our  ship,  which  was  considered  the  fastest  vessel  out  of 
Liverpool.  The  crew  of  the  slaver  were  numerous,  and  as 
bloodthirsty  a  set  of  looking  fellows  as  ever  I  fell  in  with. 
Their  boat  was  continually  alongside  of  our  vessel,  and  I 
perceived  that  their  visits  were  made  to  the  eight  men 
whom  we  had  shipped  at  Liverpool,  and  that  they  did  not 
appear  inclined  to  be  at  all  intimate  with  the  rest  of  the 
crew.  This  roused  my  suspicions,  although  I  said  nothing; 
but  I  watched  them  very  closely.  One  forenoon,  as  I  was 
standing  at  the  foot  of  the  companion-ladder,  concealed 
by  the  booby-hatch  from  the  sight  of  those  on  deck,  I 
heard  our  men  talking  over  the  side,  and  at  last,  as  I 
remained  concealed  that  I  might  overhear  the  conversa- 
tion, one  of  the  slaver's  men  from  the  boat  said,  "  To- 
night, at  eight  o'clock,  we  will  come  to  arrange  the  whole 
business.'*  The  boat  then  shoved  off,  and  pulled  for 
the  brig. 

Now,  it  was  the  custom  of  the  captain  to  go  on  shore 
every  evening  to  drink  sangarce  and  smoke  with  the 
governor,  and  very  often  I  went  with  him,  leaving  the 
ship  in  charge  of  the  second  mate.  It  had  been  my  inten- 
tion, and  I  had  stated  as  much  to  the  second  mate,  to  go 
this  evening,  as  it  was  the  last  but  one  that  we  should 
remain  at  Senegal ;  but  from  what  I  overheard  I  made  up 
my  mind  that  I  would  not  go.  About  an  hour  before  sun- 
48 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

set,  I  complained  of  headache  and  sickness,  and  sat  down 
under  the  awning  over  the  after  part  of  the  quarter-deck. 
When  the  captain  came  up  to  go  on  shore,  he  asked  me 
if  I  was  readv,  but  I  made  no  answer,  only  put  my  hand 
to  my  head. 

The  captain,  supposing  that  I  was  about  to  be  attacked 
by  the  fever  of  the  country,  was  much  concerned,  and 
desired  the  second  mate  to  help  him  to  take  me  down  to 
the  state-room,  and  then  went  on  shore  ;  the  boat  Avas,  as 
usual,  pulled  by  the  four  men  who  were  prisoners  with 
me,  and  whom  the  captain  found  he  could  trust  on  shore 
better  than  the  others  belonging  to  the  crew,  who  would 
indulge  in  liquor  whenever  they  had  an  opportunity.  I 
remained  in  my  bed-place  till  it  was  nearly  eight  o'clock, 
and  then  crept  softly  up  the  companion-hatch  to  ascertain 
who  was  on  deck. 

The  men  were  all  below  in  the  fore-peak  at  their  suppers, 
and  as  I  had  before  observed  that  their  conferences  were 
held  on  the  forecastle,  I  went  forward,  and  covered  myself 
up  with  a  part  of  the  main-topsail,  which  the  men  had 
been  repairing  during  the  day.  From  this  position  I  could 
hear  all  that  passed,  whether  they  went  down  into  the 
fore-peak,  or  remained  to  converse  on  the  forecastle.  About 
ten  minutes  afterward  I  heard  the  boat  grate  against  the 
ship's  side,  and  the  men  of  the  slaver  mount  on  the 
deck. 

"  All  right  ?  "  inquired  one  of  the  slavers. 

"  Yes,"  replied  our  second  mate ;  "  skipper  and  his  men 
are  on  shore,  and  the  first  mate  taken  with  the  fever." 

"  All  the  better,"  replied  another;  "one  less  to  handle. 
And  now,  my  lads,  let's  to  business,  and  have  everything 
settled  to-night,  so  that  we  may  not  be  seen  together  any 
more  till  the  work  is  done." 

They  then  commenced  a  consultation,  by  which  I  found 
it  was  arranged  that  our  ship  was  to  be  boarded  and  taken 
possession  of  as  soon  as  she  was  a  few  miles  out  of  the  bay, 
for  they  dared  not  attack  us  while  we  were  at  anchor 
close  to  the  fort ;  but  the  second  mate  and  eight  men 
belonging  to  us  were  to  pretend  to  make  resistance  until 
beaten  down  below,  and  when  the  vessel  was  in  their 
power,  the  captain,  I,  and  the  oth^r  four  men  who  were 
49  O 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

ashore  in  the  boat,  were  to  be  silenced  for  ever.  After 
which  there  came  on  a  discussion  as  to  what  was  to  be 
done  with  the  cargo,  which  was  very  valuable,  and  how 
the  money  was  to  be  shared  out  when  the  cargo  was  sold. 
Then  they  settled  who  were  to  be  officers  on  board  of  the 
ship,  which  there  is  no  doubt  they  intended  to  make  a 
pirate  vessel.  I  also  discovered  that,  if  they  succeeded,  it 
was  their  intention  to  kill  their  own  captain  and  such  men 
of  the  slaver  who  would  not  join  them,  and  scuttle  their 
own  vessel,  which  was  a  very  old  one. 

The  consultation  ended  by  a  solemn  and  most  villainous 
oath  being  administered  to  every  man  as  to  secrecy  and 
fidelity,  after  which  the  men  of  the  slaver  went  into  their 
boat,  and  pulled  to  their  own  vessel.  The  second  mate  and 
our  men  remained  on  deck  about  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  and 
then  all  descended  by  the  ladder  to  the  fore-peak,  and  turned 
into  their  hammocks. 

As  soon  as  I  thought  I  could  do  so  with  safety,  I  came  out 
of  my  lurking-place,  and  retreated  to  the  state-room.  It 
was  fortunate  that  I  did,  for  a  minute  afterward  I  heard  a 
man  on  deck,  and  the  second  mate  came  down  the  companion- 
hatch,  and  inquired  whether  I  wanted  anything.  I  told 
him  no ;  that  I  was  very  ill,  and  only  hoped  to  be  able  to 
go  to  sleep,  and  asked  him  if  the  captain  had  returned.  He 
replied  that  he  had  not,  and  then  went  away.  As  soon  as 
I  was  left  to  myself,  I  began  to  consider  what  would  be  best 
to  be  done.  I  knew  the  captain  to  be  a  very  timorous  man, 
and  I  was  afraid  to  trust  him  with  the  secret,  as  I  thought 
he  would  be  certain  to  let  the  men  know  by  his  conduct  that 
they  were  discovered  and  their  plans  known.  The  four  men 
who  were  prisoners  with  me  I  knew  that  I  could  confide  in. 
This  was  the  Tuesday  night,  and  we  proposed  sailing  on  the 
Thursday.  Now  we  had  no  means  of  defence  on  board, 
except  one  small  gun,  which  was  honeycombed  and  nearly 
useless.  It  did  very  well  to  make  a  signal  with,  but  had 
it  been  loaded  with  ball,  I  believe  it  would  have  burst 
immediately.  It  is  true  that  we  had  muskets  and  cutlasses, 
but  what  use  would  they  have  been  against  such  a  force  as 
would  be  opposed,  and  two-thirds  of  our  men  mutineers  ?  Of 
course  we  must  have  been  immediately  overpowered. 

That  the  slavers  intended  to  take  possession  of  their  own 
50 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

vessel  before  they  took  ours,  I  had  no  doubt.  It  is  true  that 
we  outsailed  them  when  we  had  a  breeze,  but  the  bay  was 
usually  becalmed,  and  it  was  not  till  a  vessel  had  got  well 
into  the  offing  that  she  obtained  a  breeze,  and  there  was 
no  doubt  but  that  they  would  take  the  opportunity  of  board- 
ing us  when  we  were  moving  slowly  through  the  water,  and 
a  boat  might  easily  come  up  with  us.  The  slaver  had  stated 
his  intention  of  sailing  immediately  to  procure  her  cargo 
elsewhere,  and  if  she  got  under  weigh  at  the  same  time  that 
we  did,  no  suspicion  would  be  created.  To  apply  for  pro- 
tection to  the  governor  would  be  useless  —  he  could  not 
protect  us  after  we  were  clear  of  the  bay.  Indeed,  if  it  were 
known  that  we  had  so  done,  it  would  probably  only  precipi- 
tate the  affair,  and  we  should  be  taken  possession  of  while 
at  anchor,  for  the  shot  from  the  fort  would  hardly  reach 
us.  It  was,  therefore,  only  by  stratagem  that  we  could 
escape  from  the  clutches  of  these  miscreants.  Again,  allow- 
ing that  we  were  to  get  clear  of  the  slavers,  we  were  still 
in  an  awkward  position,  for  supposing  the  captain  to  be  of 
any  use  we  should  still  only  be  six  men  against  nine,  and 
we  might  be  overpowered  by  our  own  crew,  who  were  deter- 
mined and  powerful  men. 

All  night  I  lay  on  my  bed  reflecting  upon  what  ought  to 
be  done,  and  at  last  I  made  up  my  mind. 

The  next  morning  I  went  on  deck,  complaining  very  much, 
but  stating  that  the  fever  had  left  me.  The  longboat  was 
sent  on  shore  for  more  water,  and  I  took  care  that  the 
second  mate  and  eight  men  should  be  those  selected  for 
the  service.  As  soon  as  they  had  shoved  off',  I  called  the 
other  four  men  on  the  forecastle,  and  told  them  what  I 
had  overheard.  They  were  very  much  astonished,  for  they 
had  had  no  idea  that  there  was  anything  of  the  kind  going 
forward.  I  imparted  to  them  all  my  plans,  and  they  agreed  to 
support  me  in  everything-  -indeed,  they  were  all  brave  men, 
and  would  have,  if  I  had  acceded  to  it,  attempted  to  master  and 
overpower  the  second  mate  and  the  others,  and  make  sail  in 
the  night ;  but  this  I  would  not  permit,  as  there  was  a  great 
risk.  They  perfectly  agreed  with  me  that  it  was  no  use 
acquainting  the  captain,  and  that  all  we  had  to 'do  was  to 
get  rid  of  these  men,  and  carry  the  vessel  home  how  we 
could.  How  that  was  to  be  done  was  the  point  at  issue. 
51 


THE  PRIVATEERSMAN 

One  thing  was  certain,  that  it  was  necessary  to  leave  the 
bay  that  night,  or  it  would  be  too  late.  Fortunately,  there 
was  only  a  light  breeze  during  the  night,  and  the  nights 
were  dark,  for  there  was  110  moon  till  three  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  by  which  time  we  could  have  gained  the  offing, 
and  then  we  might  laugh  at  the  slaver,  as  we  were  lighter 
in  our  heels.  The  boat  came  off  with  the  water  about 
noon,  and  the  men  went  to  dinner.  The  captain  had  agreed 
to  dine  with  the  governor,  and  I  had  been  asked  to  accom- 
pany him.  It  was  to  be  our  farewell  dinner,  as  we  were  to 
sail  the  next  morning.  I  had  been  cogitating  a  long  while 
io  find  out  how  to  get  rid  of  these  fellows,  when  at  last  I 
determined  that  I  would  go  on  shore  with  the  captain,  and 
propose  a  plan  to  the  governor.  His  knowledge  of  what 
was  about  to  be  attempted  could  do  no  harm,  and  I  thought 
he  would  help  us ;  so  I  went  into  the  boat,  and  when  we 
landed  I  told  the  men  what  I  intended  to  do.  As  soon  as 
I  arrived  at  the  governor's  I  took  an  opportunity,  while  the 
captain  was  reading  a  book,  to  request  a  few  moments' 
conversation,  and  I  then  informed  the  governor  of  the 
conspiracy  which  was  afloat,  and  when  I  had  so  done,  pointed 
out  to  him  the  propriety  of  saying  nothing  to  the  captain 
until  all  was  safe,  and  proposed  my  plan  to  him,  which  he 
immediately  acceded  to.  When  he  returned  to  where  the 
captain  Avas  still  reading  he  told  him  that  he  had  a  quantity 
of  gold-dust  and  other  valuables,  which  he  wished  to  send 
to  England  by  his  ship,  but  that  he  did  not  wish  to  do  it 
openly,  as  it  was  supposed  that  he  did  not  traffic,  and  that 
if  the  captain  would  send  his  longboat  on  shore  after  dark, 
he  would  send  all  the  articles  on  board,  with  instructions 
to  whom  they  were  to  be  consigned  on  our  arrival.  The 
captain  of  course  consented.  We  bade  the  governor  fare- 
well about  half-an-hour  before  dark,  and  returned  on  board. 
After  I  had  been  a  few  minutes  on  deck,  I  sent  for  the 
second  mate,  and  told  him  as  a  secret  what  the  governor 
proposed  to  do,  and  that  he  would  be  required  to  land  after 
dark  for  the  goods,  telling  him  that  there  was  a  very  large 

?uantity    of  gold-dust,  and  that  he    must  be   very  careful, 
knew  that  this  intelligence  would  please  him,  as  it  would 
add   to  their  plunder  when  they  seized  the  vessel ;  and  I 
told  him  that  as  we  sailed  at  daylight,  he  must  lose  no  time, 
52 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

but  be  on  board  again  as  soon  as  he  could,  that  we  might 
hoist  in  the  longboat.  About  eight  o'clock  in  the  evening, 
the  boat,  with  him  and  the  eight  men,  went  on  shore.  The 
governor  had  promised  to  detain  them,  and  ply  them  with 
liquor,  till  we  had  time  to  get  safe  off.  As  soon  as  they  were 
out  of  sight  and  hearing,  we  prepared  everything  for  getting 
under  weigh.  The  captain  had  gone  to  his  cabin,  but  was 
not  in  bed.  I  went  down  to  him,  and  told  him  I  should 
remain  up  till  the  boat  returned,  and  see  that  all  was  right ; 
and  that  in  the  meantime  I  would  get  everything  ready 
for  weighing  the  next  morning,  and  that  he  might  just  as 
well  go  to  bed  now,  and  I  would  call  him  to  relieve  me 
at  daylight.  To  this  arrangement  he  consented ;  and  in 
half-an-hour  I  perceived  that  his  candle  was  out,  and  that 
he  had  retired.  Being  now  so  dark  that  we  could  not 
perceive  the  slaver,  which  lay  about  three  cables'  length 
from  us,  it  was  fairly  to  be  argued  that  she  could  not  see 
us ;  I  therefore  went  forward  and  slipped  the  cable  without 
noise,  and  sent  men  up  aloft  to  loose  the  sails.  There  was 
a  light  breeze,  sufficient  to  carry  us  about  two  knots  through 
the  water,  and  we  knew  that  it  would  rather  increase  than 
diminish.  In  half-an-hour,  weak-handed  as  we  were,  we 
were  under  sail,  everything  being  done  without  a  word 
being  spoken,  and  with  the  utmost  precaution.  You  may 
imagine  how  rejoiced  we  all  were  when  we  found  that  we 
had  manoeuvred  so  well ;  notwithstanding,  we  kept  a  sharp 
look-out,  to  see  if  the  slaver  had  perceived  our  motions,  and 
had  followed  us ;  and  the  fear  of  such  being  the  case  kept 
us  under  alarm  till  near  daylight,  when  the  breeze  blew 
strong,  and  we  felt  that  we  had  nothing  more  to  dread.  As 
the  day  broke,  we  found  that  we  were  four  or  five  leagues 
from  the  anchorage,  and  could  not  see  the  lower  masts  of 
the  slaver,  which  still  remained  where  we  had  left  her. 

Satisfied  that  we  were  secure,  I  then  went  down  to  the 
captain,  and,  as  he  lay  in  bed,  made  him  acquainted  with  all 
that  had  passed.  He  appeared  as  if  awakened  from  a  dream, 
rose  without  making  any  reply,  and  hastened  on  deck.  When 
lie  found  out  that  we  were  under  weigh,  and  so  far  from  the 
land,  he  exclaimed : 

"It  must  all  be  true;  but  how  shall  we  be  able  to  take 
the  ship  home  with  so  few  hands  ?  " 
53. 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

I  replied  that  I  had  no  fears  on  that  score,  and  that  I 
would  answer  for  bringing  the  vessel  safe  to  Liverpool. 

"But,"  he  said  at  last,  "how  is  it  that  I  was  not  infonned 
of  a'l  this?  I  might  have  made  some  arrangement  Avith  the 
men." 

'•Yes,  sir,"  I  replieu,  "but  if  you  had  attempted  to  do  so, 
the  vessel  would  have  been  taken  immediately." 

"  But  why  Avas  I  not  acquainted  with  it,  I  Avant  to  knoAV?" 
he  said  again. 

I  had  by  this  time  made  up  my  mind  to  the  answer  I 
should  give  him;  so  I  said,  "Because  it  would  have  placed 
a  serious  responsibility  on  your  shoulders,  if,  as  captain  of 
this  vessel,  you  had  sailed  to  England  with  such  a  valuable 
cargo  and  so  few  hands.  The  governor  and  I,  therefore, 
thought  it  better  that  you  should  not  be  placed  in  such  an 
awkward  position,  and  therefore  we  considered  it  right  not 
to  say  a  Avord  to  you  about  it.  NOAV,  if  anything  goes  wrong, 
it  Avill  be  my  fault,  and  not  yours,  and  the  owner  cannot 
blame  you."  When  I  had  said  this,  the  captain  Avas  silent 
for  a  minute  or  tAVO,  and  then  said  : 

"  Well,  I  believe  it  is  all  for  the  best,  and  I  thank  you  and 
the  governor  too." 

Having  got  over  this  little  difficulty,  I  did  not  care.  We 
made  all  sail,  and  steered  homeward ;  and,  after  a  rapid 
passage,  during  Avhich  AVC  Avere  on  deck  day  and  night,  we 
arrived,  very  much  fatigued,  at  Liverpool.  Of  course  the 
captain  communicated  Avhat  had  occurred  to  the  owner,  Avho 
immediately  sent  for  me,  and  having  heard  my  A'ersion  of  the 
story,  expressed  his  acknoAvledgment  for  the  preservation  of 
the  vessel ;  and  to  prove  his  sincerity,  he  presented  me  Avith 
fifty  guineas  for  myself,  and  ten  for  each  of  the  men.  The 
cargo  Avas  soon  landed,  and  I  Avas  again  at  liberty.  I  found 
Captain  Levee  in  port;  he  had  just  returned  from  another 
cruise,  and  had  taken  a  rich  prize.  He  met  me  with  the 
same  cordiality  as  before  ;  and  having  asked  me  for  a  recital 
of  Avhat  had  occurred  at  Senegal,  of  which  he  had  heard 
something  from  the  OAvner,  as  soon  as  I  had  finished,  he  said : 

"You  are  a  lad  after  rny  own  heart,  and  I  vish  we  Avere 
sailing  together.  I  Avant  a  first  1'eutenant  like  you,  and  if 
you  will  go  Avith  me,  say  the  word,  and  it  Avill  be  hard  but 
I  will  have  you." 

5-i 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

I  replied  that  I  was  not  very  anxious  to  be  in  a  privateer 
again  ;  and  this  brought  on  a  discourse  upon  what  occurred 
when  I  was  in  the  Revenge  with  Captain  Weatherall. 

"Well/'  he  said  at  last,  "till  this  makes  me  more  anxious 
to  have  you.  I  like  fair  fighting,  and  hate  buccaneering  like 
yourself;  however,  we  will  talk  of  it  another  time.  I  am 
about  to  start  for  London.  What  do  you  say,  will  you  join 
me,  and  we  will  have  some  sport  ?  With  plenty  of  money, 
you  may  do  anything  in  London." 

"  Yes,"  I  replied,  "  but  I  have  not  plenty  of  money." 

"That  shall  make  no  difference;  money  is  of  no  use  but 
to  spend  it,  that  I  know  of,"  replied  Captain  Levee.  "  I 
have  plenty  for  both  of  us,  and  my  purse  is  at  your  service ; 
help  yourself  as  you  please,  without  counting,  for  I  shall  be 
your  enemy  if  you  offer  to  return  it.  That's  settled ;  the 
horses  are  all  ready,  and  we  will  start  on  Wednesday.  How 
will  you  dress  ?  I  think  it  might  be  better  to  alter  your 
costume,  now  you  are  going  to  London.  You'll  make  a 
pretty  fellow,  dress  how  you  will." 

"  Before  I  give  you  an  answer  to  all  your  kind  proposals, 
I  must  speak  to  the  owner,  Captain  Levee." 

"  Of  course  you  must ;  shall  we  go  there  now  ?" 

"Willingly,"  I  replied.      And  we  accordingly  set  off. 

Captain  Levee  introduced  the  subject  as  soon  as  we 
arrived  at  the  counting-house,  stating  that  he  wanted  me 
to  be  first  lieutenant  of  the  privateer,  and  that  I  was  going 
to  London  with  him,  if  he  had  no  objection. 

"  As  for  going  to  London  with  you  for  five  or  six  weeks, 
Captain  Levee,  there  can  be  no  objection  to  that,"  replied 
the  owner;  "but  as  for  being  your  first  lieutenant,  that  is 
another  question.  I  have  a  vessel  now  fitting  out,  and 
intended  to  offer  the  command  of  it  to  Mr.  Elrington.  I  do 
so  now  at  once,  and  he  must  decide  whether  he  prefers  being 
under  your  orders  to  commanding  a  vessel  of  his  own." 

"I  will  decide  that  for  him,"  replied  Captain  Levee. 
"He  must  command  his  own  vessel ;  it  would  be  no  friend- 
ship on  my  part  to  stand  in  the  way  of  his  advancement.  I 
only  hope,  if  she  is  a  privateer,  that  we  may.  cruise  to- 
gether." 

"I  cannot  reply  to  that  latter  question,"  replied  the 
owner.  "  Her  destination  is  uncertain ;  but  the  command 
55 


THE  PRIVATEEUSMAN 

of  her  is  now  offered  to  Mr.  Elrington,  if  he  will  accept  of 
it  before  his  trip  to  the  metropolis." 

I  replied  that  I  should  with  pleasure,  and  returned  the 
owner  many  thanks  for  his  kindness :  and,  after  a  few 
minutes'  more  conversation,  Ave  took  our  leave. 

"Now  I  should  advise  3"ou,"  said  Captain  Levee,  as  we 
walked  towards  his  lodgings,  "  to  dress  as  a  captain  of  a 
vessel  of  war,  much  in  the  style  that  I  do.  You  are  a 
captain,  and  have  a  right  so  to  do.  Come  with  me,  and  let 
me  fit  you  out." 

I  agreed  with  Captain  Levee  that  I  could  not  do  better; 
so  we  went  and  ordered  my  suits  of  clothes,  and  purchased 
the  other  articles  which  I  required.  Captain  Levee  would 
have  paid  for  them,  but  I  had  money  sufficient,  and  would 
not  permit  him  ;  indeed  with  my  pay  and  my  present  of 
fifty  guineas  I  had  upward  of  seventy  guineas  in  my  purse, 
and  did  not  disburse  more  than  fifty  in  my  accoutrements, 
although  my  pistols  and  hanger  were  very  handsome. 

We  did  not  start  until  three  days  after  the  time  proposed, 
when  1  found  at  daylight  two  stout,  well-bred  horses  at  the 
door;  one  for  Captain  Levee,  and  the  other  for  me.  We 
were  attended  by  two  serving-men  belonging  to  the  crew 
of  the  privateer  commanded  by  Captain  Levee — powerful, 
fierce-looking,  and  determined  men,  armed  to  the  teeth, 
and  mounted  upon  strong  jades.  One  carried  the  valise 
of  Captain  Levee,  which  was  heavy  with  gold.  The  other 
had  charge  of  mine,  which  was  much  lighter,  as  you  may 
suppose.  We  travelled  for  three  days  without  any  interrup- 
tion, making  about  thirty  miles  a  day,,  and  stopping  at  the 
hostelries  to  sleep  every  night.  On  the  fourth  day  we  had 
a  slight  affair,  for  as  we  were  mounting  a  hill  toward  the 
evening,  we  found  our  passage  barred  by  five  fellows  with 
crape  masks,  who  told  us  to  stand  and  deliver. 

"  We  will,"  replied  Captain  Levee,  firing  his  pistol,  and 
reining  up  his  horse  at  the  same  time.  The  ball  struck 
the  man,  who  fell  back  on  the  crupper,  while  the  others 
rushed  forward.  My  pistols  were  all  ready,  and  I  fired  at 
the  one  who  spurred  his  horse  upon  me,  but  the  horse 
rearing  up  saved  his  master,  the  ball  passing  through  the 
he;ul  of  the  animal,  who  fell  dead,  holding  his  rider  a 
prisoner  by  the  thigh,  which  was  underneath  his  body.  Our 
66 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

two  men  had  come  forward  and  ranged  alongside  of  us  at 
the  first  attack,  but  now  that  two  had  fallen,  the  others 
finding  themselves  in  a  minority,  after  exchanging  shots, 
turned  their  horses'  heads  and  galloped  away.  We  would 
have  pursued  then.,  but  Captain  Levee  said  it  was  better 
not,  as  there  might  be  more  of  the  gang  near,  and  by  pur- 
suing them  we  might  separate  and  be  cut  off  in  detail. 

"What  shall  we  do  with  these  fellows?"  asked  our  men 
of  Captain  Levee. 

"Leave  them  to  get  off  how  they  can,"  replied  Captain 
Levee.  "I  will  not  be  stopped  on  my  journey  by  such  a 
matter  as  this.  I  dare  say  they  don't  deserve  hanging  more 
than  half  the  people  we  meet.  Let  us  push  on  and  get 
into  quarters  for  the  night.  After  all,  Mr.  Elrington," 
said  Captain  Levee  to  me,  as  we  were  setting  off,  "its 
only  a  little  land  privateering,  and  we  must  not  be  too  hard 
upon  them." 

I  confess,  Madam,  when  I  recalled  all  that  I  had  wit- 
nessed on  board  of  the  l\crcngc,  that  I  agreed  with  Captain 
Levee,  that  these  highwaymen  were  not  worse  than  our- 
selves. 

No  other  adventure  occurred  during  our  journey,  and 
when  we  arrived  in  London  we  directed  our  horses'  steps 
to  a  fashionable-  tavern  in  St.  Paul's,  and  took  possession 
of  apartments,  and  as  Captain  Levee  was  well  known,  we 
were  cordially  greeted  and  well  attended.  The  tavern  was 
in  great  repute,  and  resorted  to  by  all  the  wits  and  gay 
men  of  the  day,  and  I  soon  found  myself  on  intimate  terms 
with  a  numerous  set  of  dashing  blades  full  of  life  and  jollity, 
and  spending  their  money  like  princes ;  but  it  was  a  life 
of  sad  intemperance,  and  my  head  ached  every  morning 
from  the  excess  of  the  night  before,  and  in  our  excursions 
in  the  evenings  we  were  continually  in  broils  and  disturb- 
ances, and  many  a  broken  head,  nay,  sometimes  a  severe 
wound,  was  given  and  received.  After  the  first  fortnight, 
I  felt  weary  of  this  continual  dissipation,  and  as  I  was  dress- 
ing a  sword-cut  which  Captain  Levee  had  received  in  an 
affray,  I  one  morning  told  him  so. 

"I  agree  with  you,"  he  replied,  "that  it  is  all  very  foolish 
and  discreditable,  but  if  we  live  with  the  gay  and  pretty 
fellows,  we  must  do  as  they  do.  Besides,  how  could  I 
57 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

get  rid  of  my  money,  which  burns  in  my  pocket,  if  I  did 
not  spend  as  much  in  one  day  as  would  suffice  for  three 
weeks  ?  " 

"Still  I  would  rather  dress  a  wound  gained  in  an  honour- 
able contest  with  the  enemy,  than  one  received  in  a  night 
brawl,  and  I  would  rather  see  you  commanding  your  men 
in  action  than  reeling  with  other  drunkards  in  search  of  a 
quarrel  in  the  streets." 

'•'  I  feel  that  it  is  beneath  me,  and  I'm  sure  that  it's  be- 
neath you.  You  are  a  Mentor  without  a  beard,"  replied 
Captain  Levee.  "  But  still  it  requires  no  beard  to  discover 
that  I  have  made  an  ass  of  myself.  Now,  what  do  you  say, 
shall  we  take  lodgings  and  live  more  reputably,  for  while  in 
this  tavern  we  never  shall  be  able  to  do  so  ?  " 

"  I  should  prefer  it,  to  tell  you  the  honest  truth,"  I  replied, 
"  for  I  have  no  pleasure  in  our  present  life." 

"Be  it  so,  then,"  he  replied.  "I  will  tell  them  that  I 
take  lodgings,  that  I  may  be  near  to  a  fair  lady.  That  will 
be  a  good  and  sufficient  excuse." 

The  next  day  we  secured  lodgings  to  our  satisfaction,  and 
removed  into  them,  leaving  our  horses  and  men  at  the 
tavern.  We  boarded  with  the  family,  and  as  there  wero 
others  who  did  the  same,  we  had  a  veiy  pleasant  society, 
especially  as  there  were  many  of  the  other  sex  among  the 
boarders.  The  first  day  that  we  sat  down  to  dinner,  I 
found  myself  by  the  side  of  a  young  man  of  pleasing 
manners,  although  with  much  of  the  coxcomb  in  his  apparel. 
His  dress  was  very  gay  and  very  expensive,  and  he  wore  a 
diamond  -  hilted  sword  and  diamond  buckles  —  at  least  so 
they  appeared  to  me,  as  I  was  not  sufficient  connoisseur  to 
distinguish  the  brilliant  from  the  paste.  He  was  very 
affable  and  talkative,  and  before  dinner  was  over  gave  me 
the  history  of  many  of  the  people  present. 

"  Who  is  the  dame  in  the  blue  stomacher  ?  "  I  inquired. 

"You  mean  the  prettiest  of  the  two,  I  suppose,"  he 
replied,  "  that  one  Avith  the  patches  under  the  eye  ?  She 
is  a  widow,  having  just  buried  an  old  man  of  sixty,  to  whom 
she  was  sacrificed  by  her  mother.  But  although  the  old 
fellow  was  as  rich  as  a  Jew,  he  found  such  fault  with  the 
lady's  conduct  that  he  left  all  his  money  away  from  her. 
This  is  not  generally  known,  and  she  takes  care  to  conceal 

08 


THE   FRIVATEERSMAN 

it,  for  she  is  anxious  to  make  another  match,  and  she  will 
succeed  if  her  funds,  which  are  not  very  great,  enable  her 
to  carry  on  the  game  a  little  longer.  I  was  nearly  taken 
in  myself,  but  an  intimacy  with  her  cousin,  who  hates  her, 
gave  me  a  knowledge  of  the  truth.  She  still  keeps  her 
carriage,  and  appears  to  be  rolling  iu  wealth,  but  she  has 
sold  her  diamonds  and  wears  paste.  And  that  plain  young 
person  on  the  other  side  of  her  has  money,  and  knows  the 
value  of  it.  She  requires  rent-roll  for  rent-roll,  and  instead 
of  referring  you  to  her  father  and  mother,  the  little  minx 
refers  you  to  her  lawyer  and  man  of  business.  Ugly  as 
she  is,  I  would  have  sacrificed  myself,  but  she  treated  me 
in  that  way,  and  upon  my  soul  I  was  not  very  sorry  for  it, 
for  she  is  dear  at  any  price,  and  I  have  since  rejoiced  at 
my  want  of  success." 

"Who  is  that  elderly  gentleman  with  such  snow-white 
hair?"  I  inquired. 

"That,"  replied  my  companion,  "nobody  exactly  knows, 
but  I  have  my  idea.  I  think,"  said  he,  lowering  his  voice  to 
a  whisper,  "  that  he  is  a  Catholic  priest,  or  a  Jesuit,  perhaps, 
and  a  partisan  of  the  house  of  Stuart.  I  have  my  reasons 
for  supposing  so,  and  this  I  am  sure  of,  which  is,  that  he  is 
closely  watched  by  the  emissaries  of  government." 

You  may  remember,  Madam,  how  at  that  time  the  country 
was  disturbed  by  the  landing  of  the  Pretender  in  the  summer 
of  the  year  before,  and  the  great  successes  which  he  had 
met  with,  and  that  the  Duke  of  Cumberland  had  returned 
from  the  army  in  the  Low  Countries,  and  had  marched  to 
Scotland. 

"  Has  there  been  any  intelligence  from  Scotland  relative 
to  the  movements  of  the  armies?''  I  inquired. 

"  We  have  heard  that  the  Pretender  had  abandoned  the 
siege  of  Fort  William,  but  nothing  more ;  and  how  far  the 
report  is  true,  it  is  hard  to  say.  You  military  men  must 
naturally  have  a  war  one  way  or  the  other,"  said  my  com- 
panion, in  a  careless  manner. 

"As  to  the  fighting  part  of  the  question,"  I  replied, 
"  I  should  feel  it  a  matter  of  great  indifference  which  side 
I  fought  for,  as  the  claim  of  both  parties  is  a  matter  of  mere 
opinion." 

"  Indeed,"  he  said  ;  "  and  what  may  be  your  opinion  ?  " 
59 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

"I  have  none.  I  think  the  claims  of  both  parties  equal. 
The  house  of  Stuart  lost  the  tin-one  of  England  on  account 
of  its  religion — that  of  Hanover  has  been  called  to  the  throne 
for  the  same  cause.  The  adherents  of  both  are  numerous  at 
the  present  moment ;  and  it  does  not  follow,  because  the 
house  of  Hanover  has  the  strongest  party,  that  the  house 
of  Stuart  should  not  uphold  its  cause  while  there  is  a  chance 
of  success." 

"  That  is  true  ;  but  if  you  were  to  be  obliged  to  take  one 
side  or  the  other,  which  would  it  be  by  preference  ?  " 

"  Certainly  I  would  support  the  Protestant  religion  in 
preference  to  the  Catholic.  I  am  a  Protestant,  and  that  is 
reason  enough." 

"  I  agree  with  you,''  replied  my  companion.  "  Is  your 
brave  friend  of  the  same  opinion  ?  " 

"  I  really  never  put  the  question  to  him,  but  I  think  I  may 
safely  answer  that  he  is." 

It  was  fortunate,  Madam,  that  I  replied  as  I  did,  for  I 
afterward  discovered  that  this  precious  gossiping  young  man, 
with  his  rings  and  ribbons,  was  no  other  than  a  government 
spy,  on  the  look-out  for  malcontents.  Certainly  his  disguise 
was  good,  for  I  never  should  have  imagined  it  from  his  foppish 
exterior  and  mincing  manners. 

We  passed  our  time  much  more  to  my  satisfaction  now 
than  we  did  before,  escorting  the  ladies  to  the  theatre 
and  to  Ranelagh,  and  the  freedom  with  which  Captain  Levee 
(and  I  may  say  I  also)  spent  his  money,  soon  gave  us  a  pass- 
port to  good  society.  About  a  fortnight  afterward,  the  news 
arrived  of  the  battle  of  Culloden,  and  great  rejoicings  were 
made.  My  foppish  friend  remarked  to  me  : 

"  Yes,  now  that  the  hopes  of  the  Pretender  are  blasted, 
and  the  Hanoverian  succession  secured,  there  are  plenty  who 
pretend  to  rejoice,  and  be  excessively  loyal,  who,  if  the  truth 
were  known,  ought  to  be  quartered  as  traitors." 

And  I  must  observe,  that  the  day  before  the  news  of  the 
battle,  the  old  gentleman  with  the  snow-white  hair  was 
arrested  and  sent  to  the  Tower,  and  he  afterward  suffered  for 
high-treason. 

But  letters  from  the  owner,  saying  that  the  presence  of 
both  of  us  was  immediately  required,  broke  off  this  pleasant 
London  party.  Indeed,  the  bag  of  gold  was  running  very 
tiO 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

low,  and  this,  combined  with  the  owner's  letter,  occasioned 
our  breaking  up  three  days  afterward.  We  took  leave  of  the 
company  at  the  lodgings,  and  there  was  a  tender  parting 
with  one  or  two  buxom  young  women  ;  after  which  we  again 
mounted  our  steeds  and  set  off  for  Liverpool,  where  we 
arrived  without  any  adventure  worthy  of  narration. 


CHAPTER  IX 

I  am  put  in  command  of  the  Sparrow-Hawk — Am  directed  to 
take  four  Jacobite  gentlemen  secretly  on  board — Run  with 
them  to  Bordeaux — Land  them  in  safely — Dine  with  the 
Governor — Meet  with  the  widow  of  the  French  gentleman  I 
had  unfortunately  killed — Am  insulted  by  her  second  hus- 
band— Agree  to  fght  with  him — Sail  down,  the  river  and 
prepare  for  action. 

UN  our  arrival,  Captain  Levee  and  I,  as  soon  as  we  got 
rid  of  the  dust  of  travel,  called  upon  the  owner,  who  in- 
formed us  that  all  the  alterations  in  Captain  Levee's  vessel, 
which  was  a  large  lugger  of  fourteen  guns  and  a  hundred 
and  twenty  men,  were  complete,  and  that  my  vessel  was 
also  ready  for  me,  and  manned ;  but  that  I  had  better  go 
on  board  and  see  if  anything  else  was  required,  or  if  there 
was  any  alteration  that  I  would  propose.  Captain  Levee 
and  I  immediately  went  down  to  the  wharf,  alongside  of 
which  my  vessel  lay,  that  we  might  examine  her  now  that 
she  was  fitted  out  as  a  vessel  of  war. 

She  had  been  a  schooner  in  the  Spanish  trade,  and  had 
been  captured  by  Captain  Levee,  who  had  taken  her  out 
from  under  a  battery  as  she  lay  at  anchor,  having  just 
made  her  port  from  a  voyage  from  South  America,  being 
at  that  time  laden  with  copper  and  cochineal, — a  most 
valuable  prize  she  had  proved, — and  as  she  was  found  to 
be  a  surprisingly  fast  sailer,  the  owner  had  resolved  to  fit 
her  out  as  a  privateer. 

She  was  not  a  large  vessel,  being  of  about  a  hundred 
and  sixty  tons,  but  she  was  very  beautifully  built.  She 
was  now  armed  with  eight  brass  guns,  of  a  calibre  of  six 
61 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

pounds  each,  four  howitzers  aft,  and  two  cohorns  on  the 
taflrail. 

"  You  have  a  very  sweet  little  craft  here,  Elrington," 
said  Captain  Levee,  after  he  had  walked  all  over  her,  and 
examined  her  below  and  aloft.  '  "She  will  sail  better  than 
before,  I  should  think,  for  she  then  had  a  very  full  cargo, 
and  now  her  top  hamper  is  a  mere  nothing.  Did  the  owner 
say  how  many  men  you  had  ?  " 

"  Fifty-four  is,  I  believe,  to  be  our  full  complement,"  I 
replied,  "and  I  should  think  quite  enough." 

"  Yes,  if  they  are  good  men  and  true.  You  may  do  a 
great  deal  with  this  vessel,  for  you  see  she  draws  so  liltle 
water,  that  you  may  run  in  where  I  dare  not  venture. 
Come,  we  will  now  return  to  our  lodgings,  pack  up,  and 
each  go  on  board  of  our  vessels.  We  have  had  play  enough, 
now  to  work  again,  and  in  good  earnest." 

"  I  was  about  to  propose  it  myself,"  I  replied,  "  for 
with  a  new  vessel,  officers  and  men  not  known  to  me, 
the  sooner  I  am  on  board  and  with  them  the  better.  It 
will  take  some  time  to  get  everything  and  everybody  in 
their  places." 

"Spoken  like  a  man  who  understands  his  business," 
replied  Captain  Levee.  "  I  wonder  whether  we  shall  be 
sent  out  together  ?  " 

"I  can  only  say  that  I  hope  so,"  I  replied,  "as  I  should 
profit  much  by  your  experience,  and  hope  to  prove  to  you 
that,  if  necessary,  I  shall  not  be  a  bad  second." 

And  as  I  made  this  reply,  we  arrived  at  the  house  where 
\ve  had  lodged. 

Captain  Levee  was  a  man  who,  when  once  he  had  decided, 
was  as  rapid  as  lightning  in  execution.  He  sent  for  a 
dealer  in  horses,  concluded  a  bargain  with  him  in  five 
minutes,  paid  his  lodgings  and  all  demands  upon  him, 
and  before  noon  we  were  both  on  board  of  our  respective 
vessels.  But,  previous  to  the  seamen  coming  up  for  our 
boxes,  I  observed  to  him,  "  I  should  wish,  Levee,  that  you 
would  let  me  know,  if  it  is  only  at  a  rough  guess,  what 
sum  I  may  be  indebted  to  you  ;  as  I  may  be  fortunate,  and 
if  so,  it  will  be  but  fair  to  repay  you  the  money,  although 
your  kindness  I  cannot  so  easily  return." 

"  I'll  tell  you  exactly/'  said  Levee.  "  If  I  take  no  prize 
62 


THE   PftlVATEERSMAN 

this  cruise,  and  you  do  make  money,  why  then  we  will,  on 
our  return,  have  another  frolic  somewhere,  and  you  shall 
stand  treat.  That  will  make  us  all  square,  if  I  am  not 
fortunate  ;  but  if  I  am,  I  consider  your  pleasant  company 
to  have  more  than  repaid  me  for  any  little  expense  I  may 
have  incurred." 

"You  are  very  kind  to  say  that,"  I  replied;  "but  I  hope 
you  will  be  fortunate,  and  not  have  to  depend  upon  me." 

"  I  hope  so  too,"  he  replied,  laughing.  "  If  we  come 
back  safe  and  sound,  we  will  take  a  trip  to  Bath — I  am 
anxious  to  see  the  place." 

I  mention  this  conversation,  Madam,  that  I  may  make 
you -acquainted  with  the  character  of  Captain  Levee,  and 
prove  to  you  how  worthy  a  man  I  had  as  a  companion. 

It  required  about  ten  days  to  complete  my  little  schooner 
with  everything  that  I  considered  requisite,  and  the  polite- 
ness of  the  owner  was  extremely  gratifying.  We  were,  how- 
ever, but  just  complete,  when  the  owner  sent  for  me  in  a 
great  hurry,  and  having  taken  me  into  a  back  room  next 
to  the  counting-house,  he  locked  the  door  and  said  : 

"  Captain  Elriugton,  I  have  been  offered  a  large  sum 
to  do  a  service  to  some  unfortunate  people ;  but  it  is  an 
affair  which,  for  our  own  sakes,  will  demand  the  utmost 
secrecy ;  indeed,  you  will  risk  more  than  I  shall ;  but  at 
the  same  time  I  trust  you  will  not  refuse  to  perform  the 
service,  as  1  shall  lose  a  considerable  advantage.  If  you 
will  undertake  it,  I  shall  not  be  ungrateful." 

I  replied  that  I  was  bound  to  him  by  many  acts  of  kind- 
ness, and  that  he  might  confide  in  my  gratitude. 

"Well,  then,"  he  replied,  lowering  his  voice,  "the  fact 
is  this :  four  of  the  Jacobite  party,  who  are  hotly  pursued, 
and  for  whose  heads  a  large  reward  is  offered,  have  con- 
trived to  escape  to  this  port,  and  are  here  concealed  by 
their  friends,  who  have  applied  to  me  to  land  them  at 
some  port  in  France." 

"  I  understand,"  I  replied ;  "  I  will  cheerfully  execute 
the  commission." 

"  I  thank  you,  Captain  Elrington  ;  I  expected  no  other 
answer  from  you.  I  would  not  put  them  on  board  Cap- 
tain Levee's  vessel  for  many  reasons ;  but,  at  the  same 
time,  he  knows  that  he  is  to  sail  to-morrow,  and  he  shall 
63 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

wait  for  you  and  keep  company  with  you  till  you  have 
landed  them ;  after  which  you  may  concert  your  own 
measures  with,  him,  and  decide  whether  you  cruise  together 
or  separate." 

"  Captain  Levee  will  of  course  know  that  I  have  them 
on  board  ?  " 

"  Certainly ;  but  it  is  to  conceal  these  people  from  others 
in  his  ship,  and  not  from  him,  that  they  are  put  on  board 
of  your  vessel.  At  the  same  time,  I  confess  I  have  my 
private  reasons  as  well,  which  1  do  not  wish  to  make 
known.  You  can  sail  to-morrow  ?  " 

"  I  can  sail  to-night,  if  you  wish,"  I  replied. 

"  No ;  to-morrow  night  will  be  the  time  that  I  have  fixed." 
1  "At  what  time  will  they  come  on  board?" 

"  I  cannot  reply  to  that  till  to-morrow.  The  fact  is, 
that  the  government  people  are  on  a  hot  scent ;  and  there 
is  a  vessel  of  war  in  the  offing,  I  am  told,  ready  to  board 
anything  and  everything  which  comes  out.  Captain  Levee 
will  sail  to-morrow  morning,  and  will  in  all  probability  be 
examined  by  the  government  vessel,  which  is,  I  understand, 
a  most  rapid  sailer." 

"  Will  he  submit  to  it  ?  " 

"  Yes,  he  must ;  and  I  have  given  him  positive  orders  not 
to  make  the  least  attempt  to  evade  her  or  prevent  a  search. 
He  will  then  run  to  Holy  head,  and  lay-to  there  for  you  to 
join  him,  and  you  will  proceed  together  to  the  port  which 
the  people  taken  on  board  shall  direct,  for  that  is  a  part  of 
the  agreement  they  have  made  with  me." 

"  Then  of  course  I  am  to  evade  the  king's  vessel  ?  " 

"  Certainly ;  and  I  have  no  doubt  but  that  you  will  be 
able  so  to  do.  Your  vessel  is  so  fleet,  that  there  will  be  little 
difficulty  :  at  all  events,  you  will  do  your  best :  but  recollect, 
that  although  you  must  make  every  attempt  to  escape,  you 
must  not  make  any  attempt  at  resistance — indeed,  that 
would  be  useless  against  a  vessel  of  such  force.  Should 
you  be  in  a  position  which  might  enable  them  to  board 
you,  you  must  find  some  safe  hiding-place  for  your  pas- 
sengers ;  for  I  hardly  need  say,  that  if  taken  with  them  on 
board,  the  vessel  will  be  confiscated,  and  you  will  run  some 
danger  of  your  life.  I  have  nothing  more  to  say  to  you 
just  now,  except  that  you  may  give  out  that  Captain  Levee 
M 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

sails  to-morrow,  and  that  you  are  to  follow  him  in  ten  days. 
Your  powder  is  on  board  ?  " 

"  Yes  ;  I  got  it  on  board  as  soon  as  we  hauled  out  in  the 
stream." 

"  Well,  then,  you  will  call  here  to-morrow  morning  about 
eleven  o'clock,  not  before,  and  (I  hardly  need  repeat  it),  but 
I  again  say — secrecy, —  as  you  value  your  life." 

As  soon  as  I  had  left  the  owner  I  went  down  to  the  wharf, 
stepped  into  the  boat,  and  went  on  board  Captain  Levee's 
vessel,  which,  I  have  omitted  to  state,  was  named  the  Arrow. 
I  found  him  on  board,  and  very  busy  getting  ready  for  sea. 

"  So  you  are  off  to-morrow,  Levee  ?  "  said  I,  before  all  the 
people  on  the  deck. 

"  Yes,"  he  replied. 

"  I  wish  I  was,  too ;  but  I  am  to  remain  ten  days  longer, 
I  find." 

"  I  was  in  hopes  we  should  have  cruised  together,"  replied 
Captain  Levee ;  "  but  we  must  do  as  our  owner  wishes. 
What  detains  you  ?- — I  thought  you  were  ready." 

"  I  thought  so  too,"  I  replied ;  "  but  we  find  that  the 
head  of  the  mainmast  is  sprung,  and  we  must  have  a  new 
one.  I  have  just  come  from  the  owner's,  and  must  set  to 
work  at  once,  and  get  ready  for  shifting  our  mast.  So,  fare 
you  well,  if  I  do  not  see  you  before  you  sail." 

"  I  am  to  see  the  owner  to-night,"  replied  Levee.  "  Shall 
we  not  meet  then,  and  take  a  parting  glass  ?  " 

"  I  fear  not,  but  I  will  come  if  I  can,"  I  replied;  "if  not, 
success  to  the  Arrow!" 

"  And  success  to  the  Sparrow-IIawk ! "  replied  Levee, 
"  and  God  bless  you,  my  good  fellow." 

I  shook  hands  with  my  kind  friend,  and  went  over  the 
side  of  the  lugger  into  my  boat,  and  then  pulled  for  my 
own  vessel.  As  soon  «s  I  got  on  board  I  sent  for  officers 
and  men,  and  said  to  them — 

"  We  are  to  shift  our  mainmast  for  one  that  is  three  feet 
longer,  and  must  work  hard,  that  we  may  be  able  to  sail  as 
soon  as  possible.  I  cannot  allow  any  of  you  to  go  on  shore 
till  the  work  is  finished ;  when  it  is  done,  you  will  have  leave 
as  before  till  we  sail." 

That  afternoon  I  sent  down  the  topsail-yard  and  topmast, 
unbent  the  mainsail,  maintop-sail,  and  gaff,  sent  down  the 
65  E 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

topmast  and  running-rigging  on  deck,  cast  loose  the  lanyards 
of  the  lower  rigging,  and  quite  dismantled  the  mainmast,  so 
as  to  make  it  appear  as  if  we  were  about  to  haul  to  the  wharf 
and  take  it  out.  The  men  all  remained  on  board,  expecting 
that  we  should  shift  our  berth  the  next  day. 

On  the  following  morning  I  laid  out  a  warp  to  the  wharf, 
as  if  intending  to  haul  in ;  and  at  the  time  appointed  I  went 
on  shore  to  the  owner,  and  told  him  what  I  had  done. 

"  But,"  he  said,  "  I  find  that  you  will  have  to  sail  this 
night  as  soon  as  it  is  dark.  How  will  you  get  ready  ?  " 

I  replied  that  at  nightfall  I  would  immediately  replace 
everything,  and  in  an  hour  would  be  ready  for  sea. 

"If  such  be  the  case,  you  have  done  well,  Mr.  Elrington, 
and  I  thank  you  for  your  zeal  on  my  behalf,  which  I  shall 
not  forget.  Everything  has  been  arranged,  and  you  must 
come  up  here  with  some  of  your  seamen  as  soon  as  you  are 
ready  to  sail.  Your  men,  or  rather  four  of  them,  must 
remain  in  the  house.  The  four  gentlemen  who  are  to  be 
embarked  will  be  dressed  in  seamen's  attire,  and  will  carry 
down  their  boxes  and  trunks  as  if  they  were  your  men 
taking  your  things  on  board.  You  will  then  remain  a  little 
distance  from  the  wharf  in  the  boat  till  your  own  men  come 
down,  and  if  there  is  no  discovery  you  will  take  them  on  board 
•with  you ;  if,  on  the  contrary,  there  is  any  suspicion,  and  the 
officers  of  the  government  are  on  the  watch,  and  stop  your 
men,  you  will  then  push  off  with  the  passengers,  slip  your 
cable  if  it  is  necessary,  and  make  all  sail  for  Holyhead,  where 
you  will  fall  in  with  the  Arrow,  which  will  be  waiting  there 
for  you.  Is  the  Arrow  still  in  sight  ?  " 

"  Xo,"  I  replied ;  "  she  was  out  of  sight  more  than  an 
hour  ago,  and  from  our  masthead  we  could  see  the  top-gallant 
sails  of  the  vessel  of  war  bearing  NNW." 

<•  Keep  a  look-out  upon  her,  and  see  how  she  bears  at 
dark,"  replied  the  owner,  "for  you  must  not  fall  in  with  her 
if  possible.  I  think  you  had  better  return  on  board  now,  that 
you  may  keep  your  people  quiet." 

When  I  arrived  on  board  the  schooner  I  told  my  officers 
that  I  did  not  think  we  should  shift  the  mast  as  proposed, 
and  that  everything  must  be  got  ready  for  refitting.  I  did 
not  choose  to  say  more,  but  added  that  I  was  to  go  on  shore 
in  the  evening  to  smoke  a  pipe  with  the  owner,  and  then  I 
66 


THE  PRIVATEERSMAN 

should  know  for  certain.  I  employed  the  men  during  the 
whole  of  the  day  in  doing  everything  in  preparation  which 
could  be  done  without  exciting  suspicion;  and  as  soon  as  it 
was  dark  I  called  the  men  aft,  and  told  them  that  I  thought 
it  was  very  likely,  from  the  Arrow  not  having  made  her 
appearance,  that  we  might  be  sent  to  join  her  immediately, 
and  that  I  wished  them  to  rig  the  mainmast,  and  make 
everything  ready  for  an  immediate  start,  promising  to  serve 
out  some  liquor  if  they  worked  well.  This  was  sufficient, 
and  in  little  more  than  an  hour  the  mast  was  secured,  the 
rigging  all  complete,  and  the  sails  ready  for  bending.  I 
then  ordered  the  boat  to  be  manned,  and  telling  the  officers 
that  they  were  to  bend  the  sails,  and  have  everything  ready 
for  weighing  on  my  return  on  board,  which  would  be  in  an 
hour  or  thereabouts,  I  pulled  on  shore,  and  went  up  to  the 
owner's,  taking  four  men  with  me,  and  leaving  three  men 
in  the  boat.  I  ordered  these  three  men  to  remaia  till  the 
others  came  down  with  my  trunks  and  effects,  and  not  to 
leave  the  boat  on  any  consideration. 

When  I  arrived  at  the  owner's  I  told  him  what  I  had 
done,  and  he  commended  my  arrangements.  In  the  back 
room  I  found  four  gentlemen  dressed  in  seamen's  clothing, 
and  as  there  was  no  time  to  be  lost,  they  immediately 
shouldered  the  trunks  and  valises ;  desiring  my  own  men  to 
remain  with  the  owner  to  bring  down  anything  he  might 
wish  to  send  on  board,  I  left  them  in  the  counting-house. 
The  gentlemen  followed  me  with  their  loads  down  to  the 
boat,  and  when  I  got  there  the  men  told  me  that  some 
people  had  come  down  and  asked  whose  boat  it  was,  and 
why  they  were  lying  there,  and  that  they  had  told  the 
people  that  the  captain  had  taken  four  men  with  him  to 
bring  down  his  things,  and  that  they  were  waiting  for  him  ; 
so  it  was  lucky  that  I  said  to  my  men  what  I  did. 

We  hastened  to  put  the  trunks  into  the  boat,  and  to  get 
in  ourselves  after  we  had  received  this  intelligence,  and  then 
I  shoved  off  from  the  wharf,  and  laid  about  a  stone's  throw 
distant  for  my  other  men.  At  last  we  heard  them  coming 
down,  and  shortly  afterward  we  perceived  that  they  were 
stopped  by  other  people,  and  in  altercation  with  them.  I 
knew  then  that  the  officers  were  on  the  alert,  and  would 
discover  the  stratagem,  and  therefore  desired  my  men  and 
67 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

the  gentlemen,  who  had  each  taken  an  oar  in  readiness,  to 
give  way  and  pull  for  the  schooner.  As  we  did  so  the  king's 
officers  on  search  who  had  stopped  my  four  men  came  down 
to  the  wharf  and  ordered  us  to  come  back,  but  we  made  no 
reply.  As  soon  as  we  were  alongside  we  hoisted  the  things 
out  of  the  boat,  veered  her  astern  by  a  tow-rope,  slipped  the 
cable,  and  made  sail.  Fortunately  it  was  very  dark,  and  AVC 
were  very  alert  in  our  movements.  We  could  perceive  lighls 
at  the  wharf  as  we  sailed  out  of  the  river,  and  it  was  clear 
that  we  had  had  a  narrow  escape  ;  but  I  felt  no  alarm  on 
account  of  the  owner,  as  I  knew  that  although  they  might 
suspect,  they  could  prove  nothing.  When  about  three  miles 
out  we  hove  to,  hoisted  in  the  boat,  and  shaped  our  course. 

All  I  had  now  to  fear  was  the  falling  in  with  the  ship 
of  war  in  the  offing,  and  I  placed  men  to  keep  a  sharp  look- 
out in  every  direction,  and  told  the  officers  that  it  was  neces- 
sary that  we  should  avoid  her.  When  last  seen,  about  an 
hour  before  dark,  she  was  well  to  windward,  and  as  the 
wind  was  from  the  northward,  she  would  probably  sail  faster 
than  we  could,  as  a  schooner  does  not  sail  so  well  free  as 
on  a  wind.  We  had  run  out  about  four  hours,  and  were 
steering  our  course  for  Holyhead,  Avhen  suddenly  we  per- 
ceived the  ship  of  war  close  to  us,  and  to  leeward.  She  had 
been  lying  with  her  mainsail  to  the  mast,  but  evidently 
made  us  out,  for  she  filled  and  set  top-gallant  sails. 

I  immediately  hauled  my  wind,  and  as  soon  as  she  had 
way  she  tacked  and  followed  in  pursuit,  being  then  right 
astern  of  us,  about  half  a  mile  off'.  It  was  veiy  dark,  and 
J  knew  that  as  our  sails  were  set,  and  we  bore  from  her, 
it  would  be  difficult  for  her  to  keep  us  in  sight,  as  we  only 
presented  what  we  call  the  feather-edge  of  our  sails  to  her. 
I  therefore  steered  on  under  all  sail,  and  finding  that  the 
schooner  weathered  on  her,  I  kept  her  away  a  little,  so  as 
to  retain  the  same  bearings,  and  to  leave  her  faster. 

In  an  hour  we  could  not  make  out  the  ship,  and  were 
therefore  certain  that  she  could  not  see  us  ;  so  as  I  wanted 
to  get  clear  of  her,  and  be  at  Holyhead  as  soon  as  possible, 
I  lowered  down  all  the  sails  and  put  my  helm  up,  so  as  to  cross 
her  and  run  to  leeward  under  bare  poles,  while  she  continued 
her  windward  chase.  This  stratagem  answered,  and  we  saw 
no  more  of  her ;  for,  two  hours  afterwards,  we  fell  in  with 
68 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

the  Arrow,  and,  hailing  her,  we  both  made  sail  down  the 
Bristol  Channel  as  fast  as  we  could,  and  at  daybreak  there 
was  no  vessel  in  sight,  and  of  course  we  had  nothing  more  to 
fear  from  the  Liverpool  cruiser. 

As  we  now  sailed  rapidly  along  in  company,  with  the 
wind  on  our  quarter,  it  was  high  time  for  me  to  look  to  my 
passengers,  who  had  remained  on  deck  in  perfect  silence 
from  the  time  that  they  had  come  on  board.  I  therefore 
went  up  to  them,  and  apologised  for  not  having  as  yet  paid 
them  that  attention  that  I  should  have  wished  to  have  done 
under  other  circumstances. 

"  Captain,"  replied  the  oldest  of  them,  with  a  courteous 
salute,  "you  have  paid  us  every  attention,  you  have  been 
extremely  active  in  saving  our  lives,  and  we  return  you  our 
sincere  thanks." 

"  Yes,  indeed,"  replied  a  young  and  handsome  man  who 
stood  next  him,  "Mr.  Elrington  has  saved  us  from  the  toils 
of  our  enemies ;  but  now  that  we  are  in  no  fear  from  that 
quarter,  I  must  tell  him  that  we  have  hardly  had  a  mouthful 
of  food  for  twenty-four  hours,  and  if  he  wishes  to  save  our 
lives  a  second  time,  it  will  be  by  ordering  a  good  breakfast 
to  be  prepared  for  us." 

"  Campbell  speaks  the  truth,  my  dear  sir,"  said  the  one 
who  had  first  spoken.  "We  have  lately  gained  the  know- 
ledge of  what  it  is  to  hunger  and  thirst,  and  we  will  join  in 
his  request." 

"  You  shall  not  wait  long,"  I  replied  ;  "  I  will  be  up  again 
in  a  moment  or  two."  I  went  down  into  the  cabin,  and 
ordering  my  servant  to  put  on  the  table  a  large  piece  of 
pressed  Hamburg  beef,  a  cold  pie  of  various  flesh  and  fowl 
combined,  some  bread  and  cheese,  and  some  bottles  of  brandy 
and  usquebaugh,  1  then  went  up  again,  and  requested  them 
all  to  descend.  Hungry  they  certainly  were,  and  it  was 
incredible  the  quantity  that  they  devoured.  I  should  have 
imagined  that  they  had  not  been  fed  for  a  week,  and  I 
thought  that  if  they  were  to  consume  at  that  rate,  my  stock 
would  never  last  out,  and  the  sooner  they  were  landed  the 
better.  As  soon  as  they  left  off  eating,  and.  had  finished 
two  bottles  of  usquebaugh,  I  said  to  them,  "  Gentlemen, 
my  orders  are  to  land  you  at  any  port  of  France  that 
you  should  prefer.  Have  you  made  up  your  minds  as  to 
69 


THE   PRIVATEERS  MAN 

which  it  shall  be,  for  it  will  be  necessary  that  we  shape  a 
course  according  to  your  decision  ?  " 

"  Mr.  Elrington,.  on  that  point  we  would  wish  to  advise 
with  you.  I  hardly  need  say  that  our  object  is  to  escape, 
and  that  falling  in  with  and  being  captured  by  a  ship  of  war — - 
and  there  are  many  out  in  pursuit  of  us  and  other  unfortunate 
adherents  to  the  house  of  Stuart — would  be  extremely  dis- 
agreeable, as  our  heads  and  our  bodies  would  certainly  part 
company  if  we  were  taken.  Now,  which  port  do  you  think 
we  should  be  most  likely  to  reach  with  least  chance  of  inter- 
ruption ?  " 

"I  think/'  I  replied,  "as  you  pay  me  the  compliment  to 
ask  my  opinion,  that  it  would  be  better  to  run  down  the  Bay 
of  Biscay,  and  then  put  in  at  the  port  of  Bordeaux,  or  any 
other,  where  you  could  be  landed  in  safety ;  and  my  reason 
is  this  :  the  Channel  is  full  of  cruisers  looking  after  those 
of  your  party  who  are  attempting  to  escape,  and  my  vessel 
Avill  be  chased  and  searched.  Now,  although  we  might  sail 
faster  than  any  other  vessel  in  the  Channel,  yet  it  is  very 
possible  that  in  running  away  from  one,  we  may  fall  into  the 
jaws  of  another.  And  besides,  we  are  two  privateers,  and 
cruising  off  Bordeaux  will  excite  no  suspicion,  as  it  is  a 
favourite  cruising-ground  ;  so  that,  if  we  were  boarded,  there 
wTould  be  little  danger  of  discovery;  but  of  course,  as  long 
as  I  could  prevent  that  by  taking  to  my  heels,  I  shall  not  be 
boarded  by  any  one.  The  only  objection  to  what  I  propose 
is,  that  you  will  be  confined  longer  in  a  vessel  than  you 
may  like,  or  than  you  would  be  if  you  were  to  gain  a  nearer 
port." 

"  I  agree  with  the  captain  of  the  vessel,"  said  a  grave- 
looking  personage,  who  had  not  yet  spoken,  and  whom  I 
afterward  discovered  to  be  a  Catholic  priest ;  "  the  staunchest 
adherent  to  the  cause  could  not  have  given  better  advice, 
and  I  should  recommend  that  it  be  followed." 

The  others  were  of  the  same  opinion  ;  and,  in  consequence, 
I  edged  the  schooner  down  to  the  Arrow,  and  hailed  Captain 
Levee,  stating  that  we  were  to  run  to  Bordeaux.  After  that 
I  prepared  for  them  sleeping  accommodations  as  well  as  I 
could,  and  on  my  making  apologies,  they  laughed,  and  told  me 
such  stories  of  their  hardships  during  their  escape,  that  I  was 
not  surprised  at  their  not  being  difficult  to  please.  I  found  out 
70 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

their  names  by  their  addressing  one  another,  to  be  Campbell, 
M'lntyre,  Ferguson,  and  M'Donald  ;  all  of  them  very  refined 
gentlemen,  and  of  excellent  discourse.  They  were  very 
merry,  and  laughed  at  all  that  they  had  suffered ;  sang 
Jacobite  songs,  as  they  were  termed,  and  certainly  did  not 
spare  my  locker  of  wine.  The  wind  continued  fair,  and  we 
met  with  no  interruption,  and  on  the  fourth  evening,  at 
dusk,  we  made  the  mouth  of  the  Garonne,  and  hove  to,  with 
our  heads  off  shore,  for  the  night.  Captain  Levee  then  came 
on  board,  and  I  introduced  him  to  my  passengers.  To  my 
surprise,  after  some  conversation,  he  said — 

"  I  have  now  escorted  Captain  Elrington,  according  to  the 
orders  I  received,  and  shall  return  to  Liverpool  as  soon  r.s 
possible  ;  if,  therefore,  gentlemen,  you  have  any  letters  to 
send  to  your  friends  announcing  your  safety,  I  shall  be  most 
happy  to  present  them  in  any  way  you  may  suggest  as  most 
advisable." 

That  Captain  Levee  had  some  object  in  saying  this,  I  was 
quite  certain ;  and  therefore  I  made  no  remark.  The 
passengers  thanked  him  for  his  proposal ;  and,  being  pro- 
vided with  writing  materials,  they  all  wrote  to  their  friends, 
and  put  their  letters  into  Captain  Levee's  hands,  who  then 
bade  them  farewell,  and  went  on  deck  with  me. 

"  Of  course  you  were  not  serious  in  what  you  said,  Captain 
Levee  ?  "  I  inquired,  as  we  walked  forward. 

"  No,"  he  replied ;  "  but  I  considered  it  prudent  to  make 
them  believe  so.  Although  Englishmen,  they  are  enemies 
to  our  country,  so  far  as  they  are  enemies  to  our  government, 
and,  of  course,  wish  no  harm  to  the  French,  who  have  so 
warmly  supported  them.  Now,  if  they  knew  that  I  re- 
mained here  waiting  for  your  coming  out  of  the  river,  they 
would  say  so,  and  I  might  lose  the  chance  of  a  good  prize, 
as  nothing  would  sail  if  they  knew  that  the  coast  was  not 
clear.  Now,  I  shall  part  company  with  you  in  an  hour,  and 
make  all  sail  for  England,  as  they  may  suppose,  but,  without 
fail,  to-morrow  night  I  shall  be  off  here  again,  about  five 
leagues  from  the  port,  with  my  sails  furled  ;  therefore,  stay 
in  the  river  as  long  as  they  will  let  you,  as,  while  you  are 
in  port  with  the  flag  of  truce,  vessels  may  sail  out." 

"  I  understand  you,  and  will  do  all  I  can  to  assist  your 
views,  Captain  Levee.  Now,  we  will  go  down  again.  I  will 
71 


THE    PRIVATEERS  MAX 

give  you  a  receipt  for  a  coil  of  1'ope,  which  you  will  send 
your  boat  for,  and  write  a  letter  to  the  owners,  after  which 
you  will. wish  me  good-bye,  and  make  sail." 

"Exactly,"  Captain  Levee  replied,  who  then  ordered  his 
boat  to  go  for  a  coil  of  three-inch,  and  bring  it  on  boartl. 

We  then  descended  to  the  cabin,  and  I  wrote  a  letter  to 
the  owner,  and  also  a  receipt  for  the  coil  of  rope,  which  I 
delivered  to  Captain  Levee.  The  boat  soon  returned  from 
the  lugger,  the  rope  was  taken  on  board,  and  then  Captain 
Levee  wished  me  farewell,  and  made  his  polite  adieus  to 
the  gentlemen,  who  followed  him  on  deck,  and  waited  there 
till  he  had  hoisted  in  his  boat  and  made  all  sail. 

"  How  long  will  she  be  before  she  arrives  at  Liverpool 
with  this  wind?"  inquired  Mr.  Campbell. 

"  She  will  carry  her  canvas  night  and  day,"  I  replied  ; 
"  and,  therefore,  as  she  sails  so  fast,  I  should  say  in  five  or 
six  days." 

"  Well,  I  am  grateful  that  we  have  such  an  early  and  safe 
opportunity  of  communicating  with  our  friends  in  England  ; 
we  might  have  waited  two  months  otherwise." 

"Very  true,"  replied  the  priest,  "but  Heaven  has  assisted 
our  anxious  wishes.  Let  us  be  grateful  for  all  things." 

My  passengers  watched  the  lugger  until  she  was  nearly 
out  of  sight.  I  dare  say  that  their  thoughts  were,  that 
those  on  board  of  her  were  going  to  the  country  of  their 
birth,  from  which  they  were  exiles,  probably  for  ever :  they 
did  not  speak,  but  went  down  below,  and  retired  to  their 
beds.  At  daylight  the  next  morning  I  ran  the  schooner  in  ; 
and  as  soon  as  I  was  within  three  miles  of  the  coast,  I 
hoisted  the  white  flag  of  truce,  and  stood  for  the  mouth  of 
the  river  Garonne.  I  perceived  that  the  batteries  were 
manned,  but  not  a  shot  was  fired,  and  we  entered  the 
river. 

When  we  were  a  mile  i:p  the  river  we  were  boarded  by 
the  French  authorities,  and  my  passengers,  who  had  dressed 
themselves  in  their  proper  costume,  informed  the  officer  in 
the  boat  who  they  were,  upon  which  he  was  very  polite, 
and,  calling  a  pilot  out  of  the  boat,  the  schooner  was  taken 
charge  of  by  him,  and  we  very  soon  afterward,  having  wind 
and  tide  in  our  favour,  were  anchored  alongside  of  two  large 
merchant  vessels  and  a  French  privateer  of  sixteen  guns, 
72 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

which  I  instantly  recognised  as  ouf  old  antagonist  off 
Hispaniola,  in  the  action  in  which  the  Revenge  was  captured, 
and  Captain.  Weatherall  lost  his  life.  However,  I  kept  my 
knowledge  to  myself,  as  the  French  officer  and  the  Jacobite 
gentlemen  were  present.  As  soon  as  we  had  anchored 
the  passengers  were  requested  to  go  into  the  boat,  and  the 
French  officer  and  I  to  accompany  them,  that  I  might  report 
myself  to  the  governor,  and  we  pulled  away  to  the  town,  one 
of  my  boats  following  with  the  passengers'  luggage. 

On  our  landing  there  was  a  great  crowd  assembled,  and 
they  looked  very  hard  at  me,  as  I  was  dressed  in  my  lace 
coat  and  a  cocked-up  hat,  also  bound  with  broad  gold  lace. 
On  our  arrival  in  the  presence  of  the  governor,  we  were 
received  with  much  urbanity ;  and  as  I  had  brought  the 
Jacobite  gentlemen  in  my  schooner,  it  was  presumed  that 
I  was  favourable  to  the  cause,  and  I  was  very  politely 
treated.  The  governor  invited  us  all  to  dine  with  him  on 
that  day.  I  made  some  excuse,  saying  that  I  was  anxious 
to  return  to  Liverpool,  that  I  might  fit  out  for  the  coast 
of  Africa,  in  which  service  I  was  to  be  employed  by  my 
owners ;  but  the  passengers  insisted  upon  my  staying  a 
day  or  two,  and  the  governor  added  to  their  solicitations 
his  own. 

I  therefore  accepted,  not  only  because  I  was  glad  to  have 
an  opportunity  to  see  so  celebrated  a  town,  but  because 
it  would  meet  the  views  of  Captain  Levee.  We  took  leave 
of  the  governor,  and  went  to  an  hotel,  and  I  then  sent  my 
boat  on  board  for  necessaries,  and  hired  a  handsome  apart- 
ment in  the  hotel.  I  had  not  been  there  hulf-an-hour, 
when  the  priest  came  to  me  and  said,  "  Captain,  you  are 
not  aware  of  the  rank  and  consequence  of  the  three  gentle- 
men whom  you  have  been  so  successful  in  escorting  to  a 
!ilace  of  safety.  I  am  requested  by  them  to  make  you  a 
landsome  remuneration  for  your  kindness  and  skilful  con- 
duct on  this  occasion." 

"Sir,"  I  replied,  "this  must  not  be.  I  am  most  happy 
in  having  assisted  in  the  escape  of  unfortunate  gentlemen ; 
and  all  the  pleasure  I  feel  at  having  so  done  would  be 
destroyed  if  I  were  to  accept  of  what  you  offer.  It  is  useless 
to  repeat  it;  and  if  you  do,  I.  shall  consider  it  an  insult, 
and  immediately  repair  011  board  of  my  vessel.  You  will 
73 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

therefore  tender  my  best  thanks  and  my  refusal,  with  ardent 
•wishes  for  their  future  welfare." 

"After  what  you  have  said,  Captain  Elrington,  I  will,  of 
course,  not  resume  the  offer.  I  will  tell  my  fellow-passengers' 
what  you  have  said,  and  I  am  sure  that  they  will,  as  I  do, 
admire  your  high  sense  of  honour." — The  priest  shook  me 
by  the  hand,  and  then  quitted  my  apartment.  I  did  not 
see  the  other  passengers  till  it  was  the  hour  to  go  to  dine 
at  the  governor's,  when  they  embraced  me  cordially,  and 
the  one  calling  himself  Campbell  said,  "Should  you  ever 
be  in  distress  or  a  prisoner  in  this  country,  recollect  you 
have  a  friend  who  is  ready  to  serve  you.  Here  is  an  address 
to  a  lady,  to  whom  you  must  write,  and  say  that  you  wish 
the  assistance  of  your  passenger  to  Bordeaux — that  will  be 
sufficient — I  trust  you  may  never  require  it." 

We  had  a  pleasant  dinner  at  the  governor's,  and  among 
the  people  invited  to  meet  us,  I  perceived  the  French 
captain  of  the  privateer.  I  knew  him  immediately,  although 
he  did  not  recognise  me.  We  had  some  conversation  to- 
gether, and  he  spoke  about  his  cruises  in  the  West  Indies, 
and  asked  me  whether  I  knew  Captain  Weatherall.  I  said 
there  was  a  Captain  Weatherall  who  commanded  the  Revenge 
privateer,  and  who  was  killed  when  his  vessel  was  taken. 

"Exactly,"  said  the  captain;  "he  was  a  brave  man,  and 
fought  nobly,  and  so  did  all  his  people — they  fought  like 
devils." 

"  Yes,"  I  replied,  "  they  fought  as  long  as  they  could,  but 
Captain  Weatherall  was  very  short-handed.  He  had  but 
fifty-five  men  on  board  at  the  commencement  of  the  action." 

"  More  than  that,  I'm  sure,"  replied  the  French  captain. 

"  He  had  not,  I  assure  you,"  I  replied  ;  "  he  had  lost  so 
many  in  an  attack  on  shore,  and  had  so  many  away  in 
prizes." 

Our  conversation  had  attracted  general  notice,  and  a  French 
army  officer  observed,  "  Monsieur  speaks  so  positively,  that 
one  would  imagine  that  he  was  actually  on  board." 

"  And  so  I  was,  sir,"  replied  I,  "and  have  my  wounds  to 
show  for  it.  I  knew  this  officer  immediately  I  saw  him,  for 
I  was  close  to  Captain  Weatherall  at  the  time  that  this  officer 
expostulated  with  him  before  the  action ;  and  I  crossed  my 
sword  with  him  during  the  combat." 
74 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

"  You  have  convinced  me  that  you  were  on  board,"  replied 
the  captain  of  the  privateer,  "by  your  mentioning  the  ex- 
postulations previous  to  the  combat  taking  place.  I  am 
delighted  to  have  met  with  so  brave  an  enemy,  for  every 
man  on  board  that  vessel  was  a  hero." 

The  conversation  was  then  general,  and  many  particulars 
were  asked  ;  and  I  will  do  the  French  captain  the  justice 
to  say,  that  he  was  very  correct  in  all  his  statements,  and 
neither  vaunted  his  own  success,  nor  did  us  less  than  justice. 

The  party  then  broke  up  to  go  to  the  theatre,  and  after- 
ward we  repaired  to  the  hotel.  I  remained  there  two  days 
more,  and  on  the  last  of  these  two  days  I  had  promised  to 
sup  with  the  French  captain  of  the  privateer,  who  had  called 
upon  me,  and  behaved  very  politely.  The  following  day, 
after  noon,  when  the  tide  served,  I  was  to  sail.  Accordingly, 
after  the  theatre  was  over  I  went  with  the  French  captain 
to  his  house,  in  company  with  two  or  three  more.  Supper 
was  on  the  table  when  we  arrived  there,  and  we  went  into 
the  room,  waiting  for  the  presence  of  the  captain's  lady,  who 
had  not  gone  to  the  theatre,  and  to  whom  I  had  not  been 
introduced.  After  a  few  minutes  she  made  her  appearance, 
and  as  she  entered  the  room  I  was  struck  with  her  extreme 
beauty,  although  she  was  past  the  meridian  of  life.  I  thought 
I  had  seen  her  face  before,  and  as  she  came  forward  with  her 
husband,  it  at  once  rushed  into  my  mind  that  she  was  the 
widow  of  the  French  gentleman  who  had  so  gallantly  fought 
his  vessel,  and  who  fell  by  my  hand — the  lady  who  was 
nursing  her  son  at  the  King's  Hospital  at  Jamaica,  and  who 
had  been  so  inveterate  against  me.  Our  eyes  met,  and  her 
cheeks  flushed ;  she  recognised  me,  and  I  coloured  deeply 
as  I  bowed  to  her.  She  was  taken  with  a  faintness,  and  fell 
back.  Fortunately  her  husband  received  her  in  his  arms. 

"  What  is  the  matter,  my  love  ?  "  he  said. 

"  Nothing ;  but  I  am  taken  with  a  vertigo,"  replied  she ; 
"  it  will  go  off  directly.  Make  my  excuses  to  the  company 
while  I  retire  for  a  few  minutes." 

Her  husband  went  out  of  the  room,  and  after  a  minute  or 
two  came  back,  saying  that  madam  was  not  well  enough  to 
return  to  the  room,  and  begged  that  they  would  admit  her 
excuse,  and  sit  down  to  supper  without  her.  Whether  his 
wife  had  informed  him  of  who  I  was,  I  know  not;  but  nothing 
75 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

could  exceed  the  civility  of  the  French  captain  toward  me 
during  the  supper.  We  did  not,  however,  remain  very  late, 
as  the  lady  of  the  house  was  indisposed. 

1  found  out,  as  I  walked  home  with  another  French  officer, 
that  the  captain  of  the  privateer  had  fallen  in  with  the 
French  ladv  on  her  return  from  Jamaica,  where  her  son  died 
in  the  hospital,  and  had  married  her;  and  that,  moreover, 
unlike  most  French  husbands,  he  was  most  ardently  attached 
to  her. 

I  had  breakfast  the  next  morning,  and  packed  up  my 
clothes  preparatory  to  going  on  board,  and  had  just  returned 
from  a  visit  of  leave-taking  with  the  governor,  when  who 
should  walk  up  into  my  apartment  but  the  French  captain  of 
the  privateer,  accompanied  by  three  or  four  French  officers 
of  the  army.  I  perceived  by  his  looks  when  he  entered 
that  he  was  a  little  excited,  but  I  met  him  cordially. 
He  began  a  conversation  about  his  action  with  Captain 
Weatherall,  and  instead  of  speaking  handsomely  as  he 
had  done  before,  he  used  expressions  which  I  considered 
offensive,  and  I  at  once  took  him  up  by  observing  that, 
being  under  a  flag  of  truce,  it  was  impossible  for  me  to 
notice  what  he  said. 

"  No,"  he  replied ;  "  but  I  wish  we  were  once  more  on 
the  high  seas  together,  for  I  have  a  little  debt  of  gratitude 
to  pay  off." 

"Well,"  I  replied,  "you  may  have;  and  I  should  not  be 
sorry  to  give  you  an  opportunity,  if  it  were  possible." 

"May  I  inquire  whether  you  intend  to  go  home  as  a 
cartel,  and  carry  your  flag  of  truce  to  Liverpool?" 

"  No,  sir,"  I  replied ;  "  I  shall  haul  down  my  flag  cf 
truce  as  soon  as  I  am  out  of  gunshot  of  your  batteries.  I 
understand  what  you  mean,  sir.  It  is  very  true  that  your 
vessel  carries  nearly  double  the  number  of  guns  that  mine 
does,  but  nevertheless  I  shall  haul  down  my  flag  of  truce, 
as  I  say  I  will." 

"Not  if  I  follow  you  down  the  river,  I  presume?"  he 
said,  with  a  sort  of  sneer. 

"Follow  me  if  you  dare,"  I  cried;  "you  will  meet  with 
your  master,  depend  upon  it." 

"  Sucre  !  "  replied  he,  in  a  passion,  "  I  will  blow  you  out  of 
the  water ;  and  if  I  take  you,  I  will  hang  you  for  a  pirate." 

76 


THE  PRIVATEERSMAN 

"  Not  the  last,  certainly,"  I  said  coolly. 

"Look  you,  sir,"  he  cried,  shutting  his  fist  upon  the 
palm  of  his  other  hand,  "if  I  take  you  I  will  hang  you; 
and  if  you  take  me,  you  may  serve  me  in  the  same  way. 
Is  it  a  bargain,  or  are  you  a  coward  ?  " 

"Gentlemen,"  I  said  to  the  officers  present,  "you  must 
feel  that  your  countryman  is  not  behaving  well.  He  has 
insulted  me  grossly.  I  will,  however,  consent  to  his  terms 
on  one  condition,  which  is,  that  he  will  permit  one  of  you, 
after  he  has  sailed,  to  make  known  the  conditions  upon 
which  we  fight  to  his  wife  ;  and  that  one  of  you  will  pledge 
me  his  honour  that  he  will  impart  these  conditions  as  soon 
as  we  are  gone." 

"Agree  to  do  so— pledge  yourself  to  do  so,  Xavier,"  cried 
the  French  captain  to  one  of  the  officers  present. 

"Since  you  wish  it,  certainly,"  he  said. 

"  You  pledge  yourself  to  make  the  conditions  known  to 
madam,  as  soon  as  we  have  sailed  ?  " 

"  I  do,  upon  the  honour  of  an  officer  and  a  gentleman," 
replied  he,  "  painful  as  it  will  be  to  me." 

"  Then,  captain,"  I  replied,  "  I  agree  to  your  conditions, 
and  one  or  the  other  of  us  shall  hang." 

You  may  suppose,  madam,  that  I  must  have  been  in 
a  state  of  great  irritation  to  have  consented  to  such  terms. 
I  was  so,  and  could  not  brook  such  insult  in  the  presence 
of  the  French  officers.  Moreover,  as  you  will  observe  in 
my  conversation,  I  did  not  commit  myself  in  any  way.  There 
was  nothing  dishonourable.  I  told  him  that  I  should  haul 
down  my  flag  of  truce,  and  I  also  told  him  that  he  would 
meet  with  his  master,  which  was  true  enough,  as  he  would 
meet  with  the  Arrow,  commanded  by  Captain  Levee,  as 
well  as  with  my  vessel;  while  he  thought  that  he  would 
have  to  fight  with  my  inferior  vessel  alone,  and  making 
sure  of  conquest,  he  purposely  insulted  me,  to  make  me 
accept  such  conditions  as  would  administer  to  the  revenge 
of  his  wife,  who  had  evidently  worked  him  up  to  act  in 
such  a  manner ;  and  I  accepted  them,  because  I  hoped 
the  fate  would  be  his  if  Captain  Levee  joined  me,  and  if, 
not,  I  was  determined  that  I  never  would  be  taken  alive. 

After  I  had  agreed  to  his  conditions,  they  all  took  a 
very  ceremoniou?  leave,  and  I  bowed  them  out  with  great 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

mock  humility.  I  then  bade  farewell  to  my  passengers, 
who  lodged  in  the  same  hotel,  and  went  down  to  my 
boat,  and  pulled  on  board.  As  soon  as  the  tide  served 
the  pilot  came  on  board,  and  we  got  under  weigh.  I 
observed  a  great  bustle,  and  a  hurrying  to  and  fro  of 
boats  on  board  of  the  French  privateer,  and  we  had  not 
gone  above  two  miles  down  the  river,  before  I  perceived 
the  men  were  aloft  and  lowering  her  sails.  I  told  my 
officers  that  I  had  received  a  challenge  from  the  French 
privateer,  and  had  accepted  it,  and  that  we  must  get 
everything  ready  for  action.  They  were  much  astonished 
at  this,  as  the  disparity  of  force  was  so  great,  but  they 
went  cheerfully  to  their  duty,  as  did  the  men,  among 
whom  the  news  was  soon  spread. 


CHAPTER  X 

Captain  Levee  and  I  engage  with  tJie  French  privateer — We 
come  off  victorious — My  revenge  against  the  French  lady — We 
take  our  prize  to  Liverpool. 

1  HE  wind  was  light,  and  we  did  not  gain  the  mouth 
of  the  river  till  near  sun-down,  when  the  pilot  left  us ; 
and  as  soon  as  we  were  three  miles  in  the  offing  I  hauled 
down  the  flag  of  truce  in  the  sight  of  the  French  priva- 
teer, who  was  following  us  close,  and  was  not  more  than 
four  miles  from  us.  To  avoid  mistake,  I  had, agreed  with 
Captain  Levee  that  should  I  be  coming  out  after  dark  I 
would  carry  a  light  at  the  peak,  and  this  light  I  now  hoisted. 
It  enabled  the  French  privateer  to  folhnv  me,  and  appeared 
only  as  a  mark  of  contempt  toward  him.  I  stood  on  in 
the  direction  where  I  was  to  find  Captain  Levee,  and  could 
make  out  the  Frenchman  following  me,  and  gradually  near- 
ing  me.  As  it  became  dark,  I  made  more  sail  to  keep  him 
farther  off  till  I  had  joined  the  Arrow,  but  the  light  at  my  peak 
pointed  out  to  him  where  I  was.  All  this  seemed  a  mystery  to 
my  officers  and  men,  until,  having  run  out  about  four'leagues, 
I  desired  them  to  keep  a  sharp  look-out  for  the  Arrow. 

About   half-past    eight   o'clock  we   perceived   her    lying 
78 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

to;  she  had  furled  her  sails  after  dark,  as  usual.  The 
light  I  bore  told  her  who  I  was,  and  I  ran  close  to  her, 
and  hailing  Captain  Leve,  desired  him  to  prepare  for 
action,  and  that  I  would  come  on  board  to  speak  to  him. 
This,  of  course,  created  a  great  bustle  on  board  of  the 
Arrow,  and  I  hastened  on  board  that  they  might  not  show 
any  lights.  I  then  informed  Captain  Levee  of  all  that  had 
passed,  and  that  the  Frenchman  was  not  more  than  five 
miles  from  us.  We  agreed  that  I  should  still  keep  up  the 
light,  and  bear  away  a  little  to  draw  the  Frenchman  to 
leeward  of  the  port,  and  also  to  leeward  of  the  Arrow; — - 
that  the  Arrow  should  lower  her  sails  again,  so  as  not  to 
be  perceived  until  I  had  drawn  the  Frenchman  past  him, 
and  that  then  I  should  commence  the  action  under  sail, 
and  fight  till  the  Arrow  came  up  to  my  assistance.  This 
being  arranged,  I  hastened  on  board  of  my  schooner,  and 
keeping  away  four  points,  I  Avaited  for  the  coming  up  of  my 
antagonist.  In  half-an-hour  we  could  perceive  him  through 
the  gloom,  not  more  than  a  mile  from  us,  under  all  sail, 
standing  steadily  for  the  light  which  we  carried  at  our  peak. 
As  I  had  already  discovered  that  my  little  schooner  sailed 
faster  than  my  opponent,  I  allowed  her  to  come  up  within 
a  quarter  of  a  mile  of  me,  when  I  rounded-to;  and  desiring 
my  men  to  aim  at  his  rigging,  so  as  to  dismantle  him, 
poured  in  my  broadside  of  grape  and  langridge,  and  then 
shifted  my  helm  and  resumed  my  course,  putting  more  sail 
on,  so  as  to  increase  my  distance  to  what  it  was  before. 
This  manoeuvre  I  executed  three  times  with  success,  and  I 
had  the  satisfaction  of  perceiving  that  his  foretop-mast  was 
shot  away,  but  when  I  rounded-to  the  fourth  time,  he  did 
the  same,  and  we  exchanged  broadsides.  The  effect  of  his 
superior  artillery  was  evident,  for  my  rigging  and  sails  were 
much  damaged  ;  happily  nothing  so  serious  as  to  impede 
our  speed,  and  I  again  put  out  before  the  breeze  as  before, 
and  increased  my  distance  previous  to  again  rounding  to; 
for,  as  the  water  was  very  smooth,  I  knew  that  if  I  was 
crippled  she  would  lay  me  by  the  board  immediately,  and 
I  might  be  taken  and  hanged  before  the  Arrow  could  come 
up  to  my  assistance.  I  therefore  continued  a  running  fight 
at  such  a  distance  as  rendered  me  le.s  liable  to  suffer  from 
his  guns. 

79 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

It  is  true  that  this  distance  made  my  guns  even  more 
ineffective,  but  I  was  decoying  my  Frenchman  off  from  the 
land,  and  placing  the  Arrow  between  him  and  his  port,  so 
that  his  return  would  be  intercepted.  This  continued  for 
about  an  hour,  when  I  perceived  that  the  Frenchman  had 
got  up  a  new  foretop-mast,  and  had  set  the  sail  upon  it. 
He  now  ran  out  his  bow-chasers,  and  continued  to  fire  upon 
me  with  them  alone,  not  choosing  to  lose  ground  by  rounding- 
to  to  give  me  a  broadside  ;  and  as  his  canvas  was  all  out,  and 
I  was  occasionally  rounding-to  to  dismantle  him,  we  retained 
much  the  same  distance  from  one  another.  At  last  a  shot 
from  his  bow-chaser  struck  off  the  head  of  my  mainmast,  and 
my  gaff  came  down. 

This  was  serious.  We  hastened  to  reef  the  mainsail  and 
hoist  it  up  again  upon  the  remainder  of  the  mast,  but  having 
no  gaff-topsail  our  speed  was  necessarily  decreased,  and  the 
enemy  appeared  to  be  gradually  closing  with  us.  I  looked 
out  for  the  Arrow,  but  could  perceive  no  signs  of  her;  indeed 
it  was  too  dark  to  see  farther  than  half  a  mile.  Finding  that 
on  the  point  of  sailing  we  were  on  I  had  no  chance,  I  deter- 
mined to  alter  my  course,  and  put  my  schooner  right  before 
the  winJ  so  that  I  might  set  the  square  mainsail,  which 
would  give  time  for  the  Arrow  to  arrive  ;  indeed  at  this  time 
I  was  in  a  state  of  great  anxiety.  However,  I  had  made  up 
my  mind  not  to  be  taken  alive,  and  to  sell  my  life  as  dearly 
as  I  could. 

When  the  enemy  perceived  that  we  had  put  before  the 
wind  he  did  the  same,  and  as  we  were  about  half  a  mile 
from  each  other,  we  continued  to  exchange  broadsides  as  we 
ran,  she  gradually  nearing  us  so  as  to  make  her  heavy  artil- 
lery more  effective.  This  portion  of  the  contest  continued 
for  an  hour,  during  which  my  little  schooner  had  received 
much  injury,  and  we  were  constantly  repairing  damages. 
At  last,  much  to  my  delight,  the  day  began  to  dawn,  and  I 
discovered  the  Arrow  about  a  mile  and  a  half  from  us,  right 
astern,  under  a  press  of  sail. 

I  pointed  her  out  to  my  officers  and  men,  who  were  inspired 
with  fresh  courage  at  the  sight.  The  enemy  also  perceived  her, 
and  appeared  determined  to  bring  the  combat  to  an  issue  pre- 
vious to  her  coming  up,  and  I  feared  that,  at  all  events,  I  might 
swing  at  the  yard-arm,  let  the  issue  of  the  coming  combat  be 
80 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

what  it  might.  She  neared,  steering  a  course  so  as  to  cut  me 
off,  and  I  continued  to  pour  in  my  broadsides  to  cripple  her 
if  possible,  as  she  did  not  now  fire,  but  ran  steadily  for  me, 
and  my  chances  were  bad. 

Anxious  that  the  Arrow  should  close  as  soon  as  possible, 
I  hauled  down  my  square  mainsail,  that  we  might  not  run 
from  her,  and  prepared  for  an  obstinate  resistance  if  boarded. 
At  last  the  Frenchman  was  within  a  cable's  length,  and  at 
this  critical  moment  the  Arrow  was  about  a  mile  to  windward. 
We  poured  in  our  last  broadside,  and  hastened  to  seize  our 
pikes  and  cutlasses  to  repel  the  boarders,  when  to  my  satis- 
faction I  found  that  one  of  our  shot  had  cut  his  gaff  in  two. 
I  immediately  rounded  to  the  wind  ;  and  as  my  antagonist 
Avas  within  pistol-shot  of  me,  with  her  men  all  ready  for  the 
leap  on  board,  I  put  my  helm  down,  went  round  in  stays,  and 
crossed  her  so  near  to  windward,  that  you  might  have  thrown 
a  biscuit  on  board. 

This  manoeuvre  prevented  his  boarding,  and  I  may  say 
saved  my  life,  for  his  gaff  being  shot  away  he  could  not 
heave  in  stays  to  follow  me,  but  was  obliged  to  wear  round 
after  me,  which  increased  his  distance  at  least  a  cable's  length 
to  leeward.  A  furious  broadside,  however,  which  he  poured 
in  crippled  me  altogether.  Everything  came  running  down 
upon  the  decks,  and  I  was  left  a  complete  wreck ;  but  I  was  to 
windward  of  him,  and  although  he  might  sink  me,  he  could  not 
board  or  take  possession  until  he  had  refitted  his  after-sail. 

But  now  his  time  Avas  come.  A  fresh  antagonist,  with 
equal  weight  of  metal,  was  close  to  him,  and  he  had  to  decide 
whether  he  would  fight  or  run.  Whether  he  conceived  that 
running  was  useless,  which  it  certainly  was,  or  was  determined 
to  take  us  both  or  die,  I  know  not ;  certain  it  is  that  lie  did 
not  put  his  vessel  before  the  wind,  but  waited  with  deter- 
mination the  coming  up  of  the  Arrow.  Captain  Levee  passed 
under  the  Frenchman's  stern,  raking  him  with  a  broadside 
that  almost  unrigged  him,  and  then  engaged  him  to  leeward, 
so  as  to  cut  off  all  chance  of  his  escape. 

The  Frenchman  returned  the  fire  with  spirit,  and  I  took 
my  men  from  my  guns  that  we  might  set  some  sail  upon 
the  vessel,  for  after  the  Arrow  commenced  her  fire  no 
further  notice  was  taken  of  me  by  the  Frenchman.  After 
a  contest  well  maintained  for  half-an-hour  the  mainmast 
81  F 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

of  the  Frenchman  went  by  the  board,  and  this  almost 
settled  the  question,  as  he  could  not  keep  his  vessel  to  the 
wind,  and  consequently  she  fell  off,  and  received  a  raking 
fire  from  the  Arrow.  At  last  her  bowsprit  was  between 
the  main  and  fore  rigging  of  the  Arrow,  and  her  decks  were 
swept  by  the  Arrow's  raking  fire.  I  had  got  some  sail  up 
forward,  and  was  anxious  to  be  at  the  close  of  the  action. 
I  perceived  that  the  Frenchman  was  attempting  to  board 
the  lugger,  and  was  pouring  all  his  people  on  the  forecastle, 
and  I  therefore  edged  down  to  him  that  I  might,  with  my 
people,  board  him  on  the  quarter,  which  would  place  him, 
as  we  say,  between  two  fires.  The  conflict  was  at  its 
highest,  the  French  attempting  and  the  Arrow's  crew  re- 
pelling them  when  I  laid  my  schooner  on  her  quarter  and 
leaped  on  board  of  her  with  my  few  remaining  men.  The 
Frenchmen  turned  to  repel  my  attack,  and  thus  weakened 
their  party  opposed  to  the  Arrow's  men  ;  the  consequence 
was,  that  they  were  first  beaten  back,  and  then  boarded  by 
Captain  Levee  and  his  crew. 

As  soon  as  I  had  gained  the  deck  of  the  Frenchman,  I 
thought  of  nothing  but  to  single,  out  the  French  captain. 
At  first  I  could  not  see  him,  but  as  his  crew  retreated  from 
Captain  Levee  and  his  men,  I  perceived  him,  pale  and 
exhausted,  but  still  attempting  to  rally  them.  As  my 
object  was  to  take  him  alive,  I  rushed  in  advance  at  him, 
wrestled,  and  threw  him  on  his  back  on  the  deck.  There 
I  held  him,  while  the  combatants,  fighting  and  retreating, 
tumbled  over  us  one  after  another,  and  bruised  us  severely 
with  their  weight.  At  last  the  French  were  beaten  below, 
and  I  had  time  to  breathe.  Calling  to  two  of  my  men,  I 
desired  them  to  take  charge  of  the  French  captain,  and, 
as  they  valued  their  lives,  not  to  let  him  escape,  or  destroy 
himself,  but  to  take  him  into  our  vessel  and  guard  him  care- 
fully in  my  cabin.  Having  done  this,  I  went  to  Captain 
Levee,  and  we  embraced. 

"  You  did  not  come  a  minute  too  soon,"  I  said,  wiping  the 
•blood  from  my  face. 

"  No    indeed ;    and   but   for   your   clever   manoeuvre   you 
would  have   been  beaten.     Your  vessel   is  a  mere  nutshell 
compared  to  this ; — you  did  well,  more  than  M'ell,  to  main- 
tain the  combat-so  long.     Have  you  lost  manv  men?" 
82 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

"  We  had  ten  sent  below  before  we  boarded ;  what  may 
have  followed  since  I  do  not  know.  I  have  the  French 
captain  safe  in  my  cabin." 

"  I  saw  the  men  hand  him  over : — well,  now  to  repair 
damages,  and  then  I  will  tell  you  what  you  shall  do.  I 
must  send  on  board  and  help  you ;  the  Arrow  has  not  suf- 
fered much  considering,  and  I  can  spare  the  men.  As  soon 
as  we  have  cleared  up  the  decks  a  little,  we  will  breakfast 
together  and  talk  the  matter  over." 

It  required  two  hours  before  we  could  clear  the  decks 
of  our  vessels,  for  we  had  separated,  and  the  Arrow  had 
taken  charge  of  the  prize.  Before  I  took  the  boat  to  go  on 
board  the  Arrow  I  went  down  into  my  cabin,  where  the 
French  captain  lay  bound  and  watched  by  two  of  the  men. 

"  You  are  prepared  to  pay  the  penalty  agreed  upon, 
monsieur?"  said  I. 

"I  am,  sir,"  he' replied.  "I  now  understand  what  you 
meant  when  you  said  that  I  should  meet  with  my  match. 
I  have  no  one  to  blame  but  myself.  I  urged  you  to  the 
conditions,  expecting  an  easy  and  certain  conquest  with  my 
superior  vessel.  I  have  fallen  into  my  own  net,  and  there's 
an  end  to  the  matter — except  that  when  things  go  wrong, 
a  woman  is  certain  to  be  at  the  bottom  of  it." 

"I  am  aware,  sir,"  I  replied,  "that  your  wife  instigated 
you  to  act  as  you  did,  or  you  would  never  have  so  behaved. 
In  attempting  to  revenge  the  death  of  one  husband  she  has 
lost  two." 

"Cest  vrai,"  replied  the  Frenchman  composedly,  and  I 
then  quitted  the  cabin  and  went  on  board  of  the  Arrow. 

"  Well,  Elrington,"  said  Captain  Levee,  "  what  do  3-011 
intend  to  do  with  the  French  captain  ?  Is  he  to  pay  the 
forfeit,  and  swing  at  the  yard-arm  ~f  " 

"  I  don't  like  hanging  a  man,  especially  a  brave  man,  in 
cold  blood,"  I  replied.  "  It  was  all  his  Avife's  doing,  and  he 
has  confessed  as  much." 

"  He  would  certainly  have  hanged  you,"  replied  Levee. 

"  Yes,  that  I  believe ;  but  it  would  have  been  that  he 
might  have  a  quiet  life  at  home — not  from  any  resentment 
against  me.  Now  I  have  no  feeling  of  that  kind  to 
actuate  me." 

"  What  will  you  do,  then  ?  " 
83 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

"Not  hang  him,  certainly;  and  yet  I  should  like  to 
punish  her." 

"  She  deserves  it/'  replied  Captain  Levee.  "  Now,  Elring- 
ton,  will  you  approve  of  my  suggestion  ?  " 

"Let  me  hear  it." 

"  It  is  this :  they  do  not  know  that  I  have  assisted  in 
taking  the  privateer,  as  they  have  no  idea  that  I  am  here. 
As  soon  as  we  have  refitted  her  and  your  vessel,  I  will 
remain  where  I  am.  You  shall  run  into  the  mouth  of  the 
Garonne,  with  your  colours  flying,  and  the  English  Jack 
over  the  French  flag  on  board  of  the  prize.  This  will  lead 
them  to  suppose  that  you  have  taken  the  vessel  without 
assistance.  When  just  out  of  gun-shot,  heave-to,  fire  a  gun, 
and  then  swing  an  effigy  to  the  yard-arm  and  remain  there, 
to  make  them  suppose  that  you  have  hung  the  French 
captain.  At  nightfall  you  can  make  sail  and  rejoin  me. 
That  will  punish  her,  and  annoy  them  generally." 

"I  will  do  so ;  it  is  an  excellent  device,  and  she  will  never 
know  the  trutli  for  a  long  time  to  come." 

We  remained  all  that  day  refitting ;  in  the  evening  I 
made  sail,  in  company  with  the  French  schooner,  which  was 
manned  by  Captain  Levee,  and  stood  inshore.  At  break 
of  the  following  day  I  ran  in,  standing  for  the  harbour, 
without  my  colours  being  hoisted,  and  then  it  occurred  to 
me  that  I  would  make  their  disappointment  greater  by 
allowing  them  first  to  imagine  that  the  victory  was  theirs ; 
so,  when  about  six  miles  off,  I  hoisted  French  colours  on  the 
French  schooner,  and  French  colours  over  English  on  board 
of  my  own. 

I  continued  to  stand  on  till  within  two  miles  and  a  half 
of  the  batteries,  and  could  see  crowds  flocking  down  to 
witness  the  supposed  triumphant  arrival  of  their  privateer 
into  port ;  Avhen  of  a  sudden  I  hauled  my  wind,  hove-to, 
brailed  up  my  sails,  and  changed  the  colours,  firing  a  gun 
in  bravado.  Allowing  them  half-an-hour  to  comment  upon 
this  disappointment,  I  then  fired  another  gun,  and  hoisted 
up  to  the  yard-arm  the  figure  of  a  man,  composed  of  clothes 
stuffed  with  hay,  made  to  represent  the  French  captain ;  and 
having  so  done,  I  remained  during  the  whole  forenoon,  with 
my  sails  brailed  up,  that  they  might  have  a  clear  view  of  the 
hanging  figure.  At  last  we'  perceived  a  large  boat,  with  a 
81 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

flag  of  truce,  coming  out  of  the  river.  I  remained  where  I 
was,  and  allowing  it  to  come  alongside,  I  perceived  in  it 
the  French  officer  who  had  pledged  himself  to  give  the 
conditions  of  the  combat  to  the  lady  ;  and  seated  by  him 
was  the  French  captain's  wife,  with  her  head  sunk  down  on 
her  knees,  and  her  face  buried  in  her  handkerchief. 

I  saluted  the  officer  as  he  came  on  deck.  He  returned 
my  bow,  and  then  said,  "  Sir,  the  fortune  of  war  has  proved 
in  your  favour,  and  I  perceive  that  the  conditions  of  the 
issue  of  the  combat  have  been  adhered  to  on  your  side. 
Against  that  I  have  not  a  word  to  say,  as  my  friend  would 
have  as  rigidly  adhered  to  them.  But,  sir,  we  war  not  with 
the  dead,  and  I  have  come  off  at  the  request  of  his  miserable 
wife,  to  beg  that  you  will,  now  that  your  revenge  is  satisfied, 
deliver  up  to  her  her  husband's  body,  that  it  may  receive 
the  rites  of  the  Church  and  a  Christian  burial.  You  surely, 
as  a  brave  man,  will  not  deny  this  small  favour  to  a  woman 
whom  you  have  twice  deprived  of  her  husband  ?" 

"Sir,"  I  replied,  "on  condition  that  this  lady  will  step 
on  board  and  make  the  request  herself,  I  will  comply  with 
it,  but  on  no  other  terms." 

"  It  will  be  most  painful,  and  her  feelings  might  well  have 
been  spared  such  a  trial  as  to  meet  your  face  again,  and 
make  the  request  in  person  ;  but  as  you  insist  upon  it,  I 
will  make  known  your  terms." 

As  he  went  into  his  boat  I  ran  down  into  the  cabin,  and 
desired  them  to  cast  loose  the  French  captain,  saying  to  him, 
"Sir,  your  wife  is  here  requesting  your  body,  which  she 
believes  to  be  swinging  at  the  yard-arm,  for  I  have  put  that 
trick  into  execution  to  punish  her.  I  never  intended  to  take 
your  life,  and  I  shall  now  do  more,  I  shall  give  you  not  only 
life,  but  liberty — such  shall  be  my  revenge." 

The  French  captain  stared  as  if  confounded,  but  made 
no  reply.  I  then  went  on  deck,  where  I  found  the  lady 
had  been  lifted  r.p  the  side.  They  led  her  to  me,  and 
she  fell  on  her  knees,  but  the  effort  was  too  much  for  her, 
and  she  fainted  away.  I  ordered  her  to  be  taken  down 
into  the  cabin,  and,  without  any  explanation,  desired  the 
French  officer  to  accompany  her,  not  wishing  to  be  present 
at  the  unexpected  meeting.  I  therefore  remained  on  deck, 
and  ordering  the  men  to  lower  down  the  effigy,  they  did  so 
85 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

laughing  at  the  French  seamen  in  the -boat,  who  for  the 
first  time  perceived,  for  they  had  not  looked  up  before, 
that  it  was  only  a  sham  captain.  I  looked  over  the  side, 
and  told  them  that  the  captain  was  alive  and  well,  and 
would  be  in  the  boat  very  soon,  at  which  they  were  greatly 
rejoiced.  In  the  meantime  the  explanation  took  place  in 
the  cabin,  and  after  a  few  minutes  tfi£  French  officer  came 
up  and  expressed  his  satisfaction  at  what  I  had  done. 

"  You  have  given  a  lesson,  sir,  without  being  guilty  of 
barbarity.  Your  conduct  has  been  noble." 

He  was  soon  followed  by  the  French  captain  and  his 
lady,  who  was  now  all  gratitude,  and  would  have  kissed 
my  hands,  but  I  prevented  her,  and  said,  "  Madam,  at 
least  now  you  have  no  occasion  to  hate  me.  If  I  was  so 
unfortunate,  in  self-defence,  as  to  slay  your  first  husband, 
I  have  restored  to  you  your  second.  Let  us,  then,  part 
in  amity." 

The  French  captain  squeezed  my  hand,  but  said  nothing. 
I  begged  they  would  take  some  refreshment,  but  they  were 
too  anxious  to  return  and  undeceive  their  friends,  and  re- 
quested permission  to  go  into  the  boat.  Of  course  I  con- 
sented, and  as  the  boat  pulled  away  the  crew  gave  three 
huzzas,  as  a  compliment  to  us.  When  they  were  a  mile 
inshore  I  hauled  down  the  colours  of  both  vessels,  and 
made  sail  out  to  rejoin  Captain  Levee,  which  I  did  in  the 
evening,  and  then  related  all  that  had  passed. 

He  was  much  pleased  with  the  result  of  the  affair,  and 
we  then,  having  consulted,  considered  it  advisable  to  run 
back  to  Liverpool  with  the  prize,  for  she  required  so  many 
hands  to  man  her  as  to  render  us  by  no  means  efficient 
vessels.  Moreover,  I  have  omitted  to  state  that,  while  I 
was  in  the  Garonne,  the  Arrow  had  taken  two  good  prizes, 
which  she  had  manned  and  sent  to  Liverpool.  We  there- 
fore made  sail  to  the  northward,  and  in  a  week  were  again 
in  port,  with  our  prize.  We  found  that  the  other  vessels 
hid  arrived  safe,  and  the  owner  was  much  pleased  with 
the  results  of  tljio  short  and  eventful  cruise. 


THE  PRIVATEERSMAN 


CHAPTER  XI 

/  cause  myself  to  be  dismissed  from  my  owners  service — Am 
arrested — Conveyed  to  London,  and  confined  in  the  Tower — 
Am  visited  by  a  ftomish  priest,  and  through  his  interference 
obtain  my  liberation — Set  off  to  Liverpool,  and  find  my  owner 
and  Captain  Levee  —Their  surprise — Miss  Trevannion. 

W  HEN  I  called  upon  our  owner,  which  I  did  as  soon  as 
I  had  dropped  my  anchor  and  furled  sails,  he  embraced 
me,  and  then  led  me  into  the  back  room  next  to  his 
counting-house. 

"  My  dear  Elrington,"  said  he,  "  well  as  you  managed  to 
get  off  the  Jacobite  gentlemen,  there  is  a  strong  suspicion 
on  the  part  of  the  government  that  they  were  on  board 
of  your  vessel,  and  that  I  was  a  party  to  their  escape. 
Whether  they  will  take  any  measures  now  that  you  have 
returned,  I  know  not ;  they  may  have  gained  some  intelli- 
gence, or  they  may  worm  out  something,  by  their  emissaries, 
from  those  who  compose  your  crew,  and  if  so  we  must  expect 
their  vengeance.  Now  tell  me  where  you  landed  them,  and 
all  the  events  of  your  cruise,  for  I  have  heard  but  little 
from  those  who  brought  in  the  prizes  taken  by  the  Arrow. 
Captain  Levee  is  too  busy  with  his  own  vessel  and  the  prize 
to  come  on  shore  for  these  two  hours,  and  I  wish  to  talk 
with  you  alone  upon  this  affair." 

After  I  had  narrated  all  that  had  passed  and  the  manner 
in  which  the  French  privateer  had  been  captured,  the  owner 
said— 

"  If  the  government  spies — and  there  are  plenty  of  them 
about — find  out  from  your  crew  that  you  landed  passengers  at 
Bordeaux,  depend  upon  it  you  will  be  arrested  and  examined, 
without  you  get  out  of  the  way  till  the  affair  has  blown  over. 
Now  the  men  will  narrate  in  the  taverns  the  curious  history 
of  this  French  privateer,  and  in  so  doing  cannot  fail  to  state 
that  you  were  on  shore  in  France.  Now,  Elringto'n,  you  have 
run  the  risk  to  oblige  me,  and  1  must  keep  you  out  of  diffi- 
culty;  and  if  you  feel  inclined  to  hide  yourself  for  a  time,  I 
Will  of  course  pay  all  your  expenses." 
87 


THE  PRIVATEERSMAN 

"No,"  I  replied;  "if  they  find  out  what  has  taken  place, 
and  wish  to  get  hold  of  me  in  consequence,  I  think  it  will 
be  better  to  brave  it  out.  If  I  hide  away,  it  will  make  them 
more  anxious  to  have  me,  and  will  confirm  their  suspicions 
that  I  am  what  they  are  pleased  to  call  a  traitor ;  a  reward 
will  be  offered  for  my  apprehension,  and  at  any  time  that  I 
da  appear  the  reward  will  cause  me  to  be  taken  up.  If,  on 
the  contrary,  I  brave  it  out,  and,  if  I  km  asked,  say  at  once 
that  I  did  land  passengers,  at  all  events  they  will  not  make 
it  high-treason ;  so,  with  your  leave,  I  will  stay.  I  hardly 
need  say  that  I  shall  take  the  whole  responsibility  on  myself, 
and  declare  that  I  took  them  on  board  without  your  know- 
ledge ;  that  you  may  rest  assured  of." 

"On  consideration,  I  think  that  your  plan  is  the  best," 
replied  my  owner.  "  I  am  grateful  for  your  offer  of  screening 
me,  which  I  would  not  permit,  were  it  not  that  I  shall  be 
useful  to  you  if  any  mischance  takes  place,  and,  if  in  prison, 
could  be  of  no  service." 

"  Then,  sir,"  I  replied,  "  the  wisest  course  will  be  for  you 
at  once  to  dismiss  me  from  the  command  of  the  privateer,  in 
consequence  of  your  having  been  informed  that  I  carried 
passengers  and  landed  them  in  France.  That  step  will  prove 
you  a  friend  to  the  government,  and  will  enable  you,  after  a 
time,  to  get  me  out  of  my  scrape  more  effectually." 

"  You  are  sacrificing  yourself,  Elrington,  and  all  for  me." 

"  Not  so,  sir.     I  am  only  securing  a  friend  in  case  of  need." 

"That  you  certainly  are,"  replied  my  owner,  squeezing 
my  hand.  "  Well,  it  will  be  the  best  plan  even  for  you,  and 
so  let  it  be." 

"Then  I  will  now  return  on  board,  and  tell  the  officers 
that  I  am  dismissed.  There  is  no  time  to  be  lost ;  and  here 
comes  Captain  Levee ;  so  for  the  present,  sir,  farewell." 

On  my  return  on  board  I  called  up  the  officers  and  men, 
and  told  them  that  I  had  offended  the  owner,  and  that  he 
had  dismissed  me  from  the  command  of  the  privateer.  One 
of  the  officers  inquired  what  I  had  done  ;  and  I  said,  before 
the  men,  that  it  was  for  landing  the  passengers  in  France. 
They  all  condoled  with  me,  and  expressed  their  sorrow  at 
my  leaving  them,  and  I  believe  they  were  sincere.  It  was 
fortunate  that  I  did  as  I  had  done,  for  I  found  that  the 
government  emissaries  were  on  board  at  the  time  that  J 
88 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

made  the  communication,  and  had  already  gained  the  in- 
formation from  some  of  my  crew.  I  ordered  my  chest  and 
bedding  to  be  put  into  the  boat,  and,  as  soon  as  they  were 
ready,  I  gave  up  the  command  to  the  first  officer,  and,  bidding 
them  all  farewell,  went  down  the  side  and  pulled  on  shore, 
repairing  to  my  former  lodgings. 

I  had  not  been  there  two  hours  before  I  was  arrested  and 
taken  to  prison.  I  was,  however,  very  comfortably  lodged, 
because  I  was  a  state  prisoner,  and  I  presume  that  more 
respect  is  paid  to  a  man  when  he  is  to  be  drawn  and 
quartered,  and  his  head  set  above  the  Tower  gates,  than  a 
petty  malefactor.  The  next  day  I  was  summoned  before 
what  was  called  the  Commission,  and  asked  whether  I  had 
not  landed  some  people  in  France  ?  I  replied  immediately 
that  I  had  done  so. 

"  Who  were  they  ?  "  was  the  next  inquiry. 

"They  stated  themselves  to  be  Roman  Catholic  priests, 
replied  I,  "and  such  I  believed  them  to  be." 

"  Why  did  I  do  so  ?  " 

"  Because,  in  the  first  place,  they  paid  me  a  hundred 
guineas  each ;  and,  in  the  second,  because  I  considered 
them  mischievous,  dangerous  men,  conspiring  against  the 
government,  and  that  the  sooner  they  were  out  of  the 
country  the  better." 

"  How  did  I  know  that  they  were  traitors  ?  " 

"All  Roman  priests  were  traitors  in  my  opinion,  and  I 
hated  them  as  bad  as  I  did  the  French  ;  but  it  is  difficult 
to  deal  with  a  priest,  and  I  thought  that  I  was  performing 
a  good  service  in  ridding  the  country  of  them." 

"  Who  else  was  privy  to  the  affair  ?  " 

"  No  one ;  I  had  made  the  arrangement  with  them 
myself,  and  not  an  officer  or  man  on  board  knew  anything 
about  it." 

"  But  my  owner,  Mr.  Trevannion,  was  he  a  party  to  it  ?  " 

"  No,  he  was  not ;  and  on  my  return  he  dismissed  me 
from  the  command  of  the  privateer  as  soon  as  he  found 
out  that  I  had  landed  the  priests  in  France." 

A  great   many    more    questions   were   put    to   me,  all  of 

which    I    answered    very   cautiously,   yet    without    apparent 

hesitation ;    and,   after   an    examination    of  four   hours,   the 

president  of  the  Commission   told  me  that  I  had  been,  by 

89 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

my  own  acknowledgment,  aiding  and  abetting  the  escape 
of  malignant  traitors,  and  prevented  them  meeting  their 
just  fate  on  the  scaffold.  That,  in  so  doing,  I  had  been 
guilty  of  treason,  and  must  abide  the  sentence  of  the 
supreme  Commission  in  London,  whither  I  should  be  sent 
the  following  day.  I  replied  that  I  was  a  loyal  subject ; 
that  I  hated  the  French  and  Romish  plotters,  and  that  I 
had  done  what  I  considered  was  best ;  that  if  I  had  done 
wrong,  it  was  only  an  error  in  judgment;  and  any  one 
that  said  I  was  a  traitor  lied  in  his  throat. 

My  reply  was  taken  down,  and  I  was  sent  back  to  prison. 

The  following  afternoon  the  gaoler  came  into  my  room, 
accompanied  by  two  persons,  one  of  whom  informed  me 
"%,  that  I  was  delivered  over  to  their  custody  to  be  taken  to 

London.  I  was  led  out,  and  at  the  door  I  found  three 
horses,  upon  one  of  which  I  was  desired  to  mount.  As 
soon  as  I  was  in  the  saddle  a  rope  was  passed  from  one 
leg  to  the  other  under  the  horse's  belly,  so  as  to  prevent 
my  escape ;  and  my  horse  was  led  between  the  other  two, 
upon  which  my  keepers  rode,  each  having  a  hand-rein 
made  fast  from  my  horse's  bridle  to  his  own.  A  crowd 
was  assembled  round  the  entrance  of  the  gaol,  and  among 
the  lookers-on  I  perceived  Captain  Levee  and  my  owner ; 
but  of  course  I  thought  it  imprudent  to  take  any  notice  cf 
them,  and  they  did  not  make  any  recognition  of  me. 

I  hardly  need  say,  my  dear  madam,  how  very  revolting 
it  was  to  my  feelings  to  be  thus  led  away  like  a  felon;  but 
at  the  same  time  1  must  acknowledge  the  courtesy  of  my 
conductors,  who  apologised  for  being  compelled  to  take 
such  measures  of  security,  and  on  the  way  showed  great 
kindness  and  good-feeling. 

Everything  being  arranged,  we  proceeded  on  our  journey  ; 
but  it  was  late  when  we  set  off,  owing  to  one  of  my  con- 
ductors being  sent  for  by  the  commissioner,  and  having 
to  wait  for  letters  for  nearly  three  hours.  As  it  may  be 
supposed,  we  could  not  travel  at  speed,  and  we  seldom 
went  faster  than  a  walk,  which  I  was  sorry  for,  as  I  was 
anxious  that  the  journey  should  be  over  and  my  fate  decided 
as  soon  as  possible. 

Almost  an  hour  after  dark  a  party  of  men  rushed  from 
the  side  of  the  road,  and  some  seizing  the  bridles  of  the 
90 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

horses,  the  others  threw  the  two  conductors  off  their  saddles 
by  taking  them  by  the  leg  and  heaving  them  over  on  the 
other  side.  This  was  done  so  quickly,  that  the  two  men, 
who  were  well  armed,  had  not  time  to  draw  out  a  pistol 
or  any  other  weapon  of  defence  ;  as  soon  as  they  were  on 
the  ground  they  were  immediately  seized  and  overpowered. 
The  faces  of  the  men  who  had  thus  assailed  the  king's 
officers  were  blackened  so  as  to  disguise  them,  but  from 
their  voices  I  knew  them  to  be  the  men  and  officers  of 
the  privateer.  "  Now  then,  Captain  Elrington,"  said  one 
of  them,  "  be  off  with  you  as  fast  as  possible,  and  we  will 
take  care  of  these  fellows." 

I  still  remained  in  my  saddle,  and  although  somewhat 
flurried  with  the  surprise  of  the  attack,  I  had  had  time 
to  recover  myself,  and  had  decided  upon  my  mode  of 
behaviour.  I  felt,  as  I  had  said  to  the  owner  when  we 
consulted  together,  that  an  escape  now  would  be  only 
j  u'.ting  off  the  evil  day,  and  that  it  was  better  to  meet 
the  case  boldly  at  once ;  so  I  rose  in  my  stirrups,  and  said 
t  >  the  men  in  a  loud  voice,  '•'  My  good  fellows,  I  am  much 
obliged  to  you  for  your  exertions  in  my  behalf,  as  it  proves 
your  goodwill,  but  1  cannot  and  will  not  take  advantage 
of  them.  By  some  mistake  I  am  accused  of  being  a 
traitor,  when  I  feel  that  I  am  a  true  and  loyal  subject, 
which  I  have  no  doubt  will  be  fully  established  upon  my 
arrival  in  London.  I  cannot,  therefore,  take  advantage 
of  this  opportunity  to  escape.  I  respect  the  laws  of  my 
country,  and  I  beg  you  to  do  the  same.  Oblige  me  by 
releasing  the  two  gentlemen  whom  you  have  made  your 
prisoners,  and  assist  them  to  remount  their  horses,  for  I 
am  resolved  that  I  will  go  to  London  and  be  honourably 
acquitted.  Once  more,  my  lads,  many  thanks  for  your 
kind  intentions ;  and  now  1  wish  you  farewell ;  and  if  you 
would  do  me  a  great  favour,  you  will  disperse  peaceably, 
and  leave  us  to  proceed  on  our  journey." 

The  men  perceived  that  I  was  in  earnest,  and  therefore 
did  as  I  requested,  and  in  another  minute  I  was  again  alone 
with  my  two  keepers. 

"  You  have  behaved  honourably,  sir,  and  perhaps  wisely," 
observed  one  of  my  conductors,  as  he  was  about  to  remount 
his  horse.  '•'  I  will  not  ask  you  who  those  people  were, 
91 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

although  I  have  no  doubt  but  you  recognised  them  your- 
self." 

"  No,"  I  replied,  "  I  did  not.  I  guessed  from  whence  they 
came,  but  I  did  not  recognise  any  one  individual." 

I  gave  this  cautious  answer,  although  I  had  recognised 
Captain  Levee  and  one  of  my  own  officers. 

"  Well,  Captain  Erlington,  you  have  proved  to  us  that  you 
may  be  trusted,  and  therefore,  on  your  pledging  your  word 
that  you  will  not  escape,  we  shall  have  a  great  pleasure  in 
removing  all  unpleasant  precautions." 

"  I  certainly  have  proved  that  I  would  not  escape,  and  will 
readily  give  you  my  assurance  that  I  will  not  alter  my  mind." 

"That  is  sufficient,  sir,"  replied  the  officer;  and  he  then 
cut  away  the  rope  which  bound  my  legs,  and  also  took  off 
the  two  leading  reins  attached  to  the  other  horses.  "  We 
shall  now,"  he  said,  "proceed  not  only  more  pleasantly,  but 
more  rapidly." 

My  conductors  then  mounted  their  horses,  and  we  set 
off  at  a  good  trot,  and  in  an  hour  arrived  at  the  place  where 
we  were  to  put  up  for  the  night.  We  found  supper  prepared 
for  us,  and  good  beds.  My  conductors  now  left  me  free  of 
all  restraint,  and  we  retired  to  our  beds.  The  next  day  we 
continued  our  journey  in  the  same  manner.  My  companions 
were  pleasant  and  gentleman-like  men,  and  we  discoursed 
freely  upon  every  topic;  no  one  could  have  imagined  that 
I  was  a  state  prisoner. 

We  arrived  at  London  on  the  fifth  day,  and  I  was  then 
delivered  over  to  the  keeper  of  the  Tower,  according  to  the 
instructions  that  my  conductors  had  received.  They  bade 
me  farewell,  and  promised  that  they  would  not  fail  to 
represent  my  conduct  to  the  authorities,  and  gave  me  hopes 
of  a  speedy  release.  I  had  the  same  idea,  and  took  posses- 
sion of  the  apartments  prepared  for  me  (which  were  airy 
and  well  ventilated)  with  almost  cheerfulness. 

On  the  third  day  of  my  arrival  a  Commission  was  sent  to 
the  Tower  to  examine  me,  and  I  gave  the  same  replies,  as 
before.  They  were  very  particular  in  obtaining  the  descrip- 
tions of  the  persons  of  those  Avhom  I  had  landed  in  France, 
and  I  answered  without  disguise.  I  afterward  found  out 
that  I  had  done  a  very  foolish  thing.  Had  I  misrepresented 
their  persons,  it  would  have  been  supposed  that  they  really 
92 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

were  four  Catholic  priests,  but  from  my  exact  description 
they  discovered  that  I  had  rescued  the  four  traitors  (as  they 
termed  them)  that  they  were  the  most  anxious  to  secure  and 
make  an  example  of;  and  their  annoyance  at  this  discovery 
had  so  angered  them  against  me,  that  my  subsequent  conduct 
could  not  create  any  feeling  favourable  toward  me. 

Three  weeks  elapsed,  and  I  was  wearied  of  confinement. 
My  gaoler  told  me  that  he  feared  my  case  was  a  bad  one ; 
and,  after  another  week  had  passed,  he  said  that  I  was 
condemned  as  aiding  and  abetting  treason.  I  must  say 
that  I  little  expected  this  result,  and  it  quite  overthrew  me. 
I  asked  my  gaoler  what  was  his  authority.  He  said  that 
so  many  people  had  assisted  and  effected  the  escape  of  the 
rebels  without  one  having  been  convicted  of  having  so 
done  except  myself,  on  my  own  avowal,  that  they  deemed 
it  absolutely  necessary  that  an  example  should  be  made  lo 
deter  others  from  aiding  those  who  were  still  secreted  in 
the  country ;  and  that  in  consequence  it  had  been  decided 
by  the  Privy  Council  that  I  should  be  made  an  example  of. 
He  told  me  much  more  which  I  need  not  repeat,  except 
that  it  proved  the  malignant  feeling  that  was  indulged  by 
the  powers  in  authority  against  those  who  had  assisted  their 
defeated  opponents,  and  I  felt  that  I  had  no  chance,  and 
prepared  my  mind  to  meet  my  fate. 

Alas,  my  dear  madam,  I  was  but  ill  prepared  to  die, — not 
that  I  feared  death,  but  I  feared  what  must  be  my  condition 
after  death.  I  had  lived  a  reckless,  lawless  life,  without  fear 
of  God  or  man  ;  all  the  religious  feelings  which  had  been 
instilled  into  rne  by  my  good  tutor  (you  know  my  family 
history,  and  I  need  say  no  more)  during  my  youth  had  been 
gradually  sapped  away  by  the  loose  companionship  which 
I  had  held  since  the  time  that  I  quitted  my  father's  house; 
and  when  I  heard  that  I  war,  to  die,  my  mind  was  in  a  state 
of  great  disquiet  and  un comfortable  feeling.  I  wished  to 
review  my  life  and  examine  myself,  but  I  hardly  knew 
where  to  begin. 

All  was  chaos  and  confusion.  I  could  remember  many 
bad  actions,  but  few  good  ones.  I  felt  that  I1  was  like  a 
vessel  without  a  rudder  and  without  a  pilot ;  and  after  hours 
and  hours  of  deep  thought  I  would  give  up  the  task  of 
examination  in  stern  despair,  saying  to  myself,  "  Well,  if  it 


THE  PRIVATEERSMAN 

must  be  so,  it  must."  I  felt  an  inclination  to  defy  that 
heaven  which  I  felt  would  never  be  opened  to  me.  This 
was  the  case  for  more  than  a  week  gf\°r  I  heard  of  my  con- 
demnation, until  I  began  to  reflect  upoi  the  nature  of  our 
creed,  and  the  terms  of  salvation  which  were  offered  ;  and 
as  I  thought  over  them  I  felt  a  dawn  of  hope,  and  I  re- 
quested the  gaoler  to  furnish  me  with  a  Bible.  I  read  it 
day  and  night,  for  I  expected  every  morning  to  be  summoned 
to  execution.  I  felt  almost  agony  at  times  lest  such  should 
be  the  case ;  but  time  passed  on,  and  another  fortnight 
elapsed,  during  which  I  had  profited  by  my  reading,  and 
felt  some  contrition  for  my  many  offences  and  my  life  of 
guilt,  and  I  also  felt  that  I  could  be  saved  through  the 
merits  of  Him  who  died  for  the  whole  world.  Day  after 
day  my  faith  became  more  lively,  and  my  mind  more  at 
ease.  One  morning  the  gaoler  came  to  me,  and  said  that 
there  was  a  priest  who  wished  to  see  me.  As  I  understood 
he  was  a  Roman,  I  was  about  to  refuse ;  but  on  considera- 
tion I  thought  otherwise,  and  he  was  admitted.  He  was  a 
tall,  spare  man,  with  a  dark  Spanish  countenance. 

"  You  are,  I  believe,"  said  he,  "  Captain  Elrington,  who 
effected  the  escape  of  some  of  our  poor  friends,  and  who 
are  now  condemned  for  your  kind  act  ?  " 

"  I  am,  sir,"  replied  I. 

"  I  am  aware,"  said  he,  "  that  your  profession  of  faith  is 
not  mine,  and  do  not,  therefore,  come  to  talk  with  you  on 
serious  points,  without  you  should  wish  it  yourself;  my 
object  is,  being  indebted  as  we  are  to  you  for  saving  our 
friends,  to  offer  to  be  of  any  use  that  I  can  to  you,  in  execut- 
ing any  wishes,  or  delivering  any  messages,  which  you  may 
wish  to  give,  should  you  suffer  for  your  generous  conduct, 
and  you  may  trust  anything  to  me  Avith  safety,  that  I  swear 
to  you ; "  and  he  took  a  crucifix  from  the  folds  of  his 
garment,  and  kissed  it,  as  he  said  so. 

"I  thank  you  for  your  kind  offer,  sir,"  replied  I,  "but  I 
have  nothing  to  trouble  you  with.  I  have  long  quitted  n.y 
family,  who  know  not  whether  I  am  alive  or  dead,  for  reasons 
that  I  need  not  explain.  I  am  under  an  assumed  name, 
and  it  is  my  intention  to  suffer  under  that  name,  that  my 
family  may  not  be  disgraced  by  my  ignominious  death,  or 
be  aware  that  I  have  perished  on  the  scaffold." 
94, 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

"Perhaps  you  are  right,"  replied  the  priest;  "but  let 
us  talk  upon  another  point ;  have  you  no  friends  that  could 
exert  themselves  in  your  favour  so  as  to  procure  your  pardon 
and  release  ?  " 

"  None,"  replied  I,  "  except  those  who,  I  am  sure,  are 
exerting  themselves  to  the  utmost  of  their  power,  and  to 
whom  no  message  from  me  is  necessary." 

"Do  you  know  nobody  at  court/'  said  the  priest,  "no 
person  of  rank  in  the  government — or  I  may  say  opposed 
to  the  government — for  people  nowadays  are  not  what  they 
seem  or  pretend  to  be  ?  " 

"  I  have  no  knowledge  of  any  titled  person,"  replied  I ; 
"  when  I  parted  with  one  of  the  gentlemen  whom  I  landed  at 
Bordeaux  he  gave  me  the  name  of  a  lady  of  quality  at  Paris, 
desiring  me,  if  in  difficulty,  to  apply  to  him  through  her; 
but  that  was  if  in  difficulty  in  France;  of  course  she  could 
do  nothing  for  me  in  this  country." 

"  Have  you  the  name  of  the  lady  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  replied  I ;  "it  is  on  the  first  leaf  of  my  pocket- 
book.  Here  it  is." 

The  priest  read  the  name,  and  then  said — 

"  You  must  write  immediately  a  few  words,  acquainting 
her  with  your  position.  I  will  see  the  letter  safely  delivered 
before  the  week  is  over." 

"  What  good  can  she  possibly  do  me  ?  "  replied  I. 

"I  cannot  say;  but  tins  I  know,  that  if  anything  is  to 
be  done,  it  will  be.  Write  immediately." 

The  priest  called  the  gaoler,  and  requested  writing 
materials,  which  were  brought,  and  in  a  few  minutes  I  had 
done  as  he  requested. 

"  There,  sir,  I  have  written  to  please  you ;  but  I  candidly 
state  that  I  consider  it  a  useless  attempt." 

"  Were  I  of  your  opinion  I  should  not  have  advised  you 
to  write,"  replied  he.  "  There  are  wheels  within  wheels 
that  you  have  no  conception  of,  in  these  troubled  times. 
What  I  most  fear  is  that  it  may  arrive  too  late." 

The  priest  took  his  leave  of  me,  and  I  was  left  to  my 
own  thoughts.  When  I  considered  that  the  address  of 
this  lady  had  been  given  to  me  by  the  very  man  whom 
they  were  so  anxious  to  secure  as  a  traitor,  I  at  once  decided 
that  no  benefit  could  arrive  from  any  interference  on  her 
95 


THE  PRIVATEERSMAtf 

part ;  and  I  therefore,  after  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  dismissed 
the  whole  subject  from  my  thoughts,  and  commenced  my 
reading  of  the  sacred  writings.  The  following  morning, 
•when  the  gaoler  came  in,  I  could  not  help  observing  to 
him,  that  as  I  had  been  condemned  so  many  days  I  felt 
much  surprise  at  the  delay  of  my  execution.  His  reply 
was,  that  he  heard  that  others  were  in  custody  upon  the 
same  charge,  and  that  they  waited  for  their  convictions, 
that  we  might  all  suffer  at  the  same  time ;  for  the  order 
for  my  execution  had  come  on  the  Friday  last,  but  had 
been  countermanded  on  the  afternoon  of  the  same  day. 
Although  this  satisfied  me  that  I  had  no  hopes  of  escape, 
yet  I  was  pleased  that  I  had  more  time  for  preparation, 
and  I  renewed  my  reading  with  ardour.  Another  week 
passed,  when  the  gaoler,  with  a  solemn  face,  and  much 
apparent  concern,  came  in,  and  informed  me  that  the  other 
parties  arrested  had  been  tried  before  the  Commission,  and 
had  been  condemned,  and  that  it  wras  expected  that  the 
execution  would  take  place  either  on  the  morrow  or  the 
day  after.  The  announcement  did  not  affect  me  much. 
I  had  made  up  my  mind  that  I  should  suffer,  and  had  to 
a  degree  weaned  myself  from  life.  I  considered  how  all 
hopes  of  my  ever  enjoying  the  delight  of  my  family  and 
kindred  ties  had  flown  away,  and  I  looked  with  disgust 
upon  my  career  as  a  privateersman — a  career  of  reckless- 
ness and  blood,  so  denounced  by  the  sacred  writings  which 
I  had  before  me.  I  reflected,  that  if  I  were  to  leave  the 
prison  I  should  have  no  other  means  of  sustenance,  and 
should  probably  return  to  my  former  life,  and  load  my  soul 
with  a  still  heavier  weight  of  crime ;  and  although  I  felt 
an  occasional  bitter  pang  at  the  idea  of  leaving  the  world 
so  young— a  world  which  I  could  not  hate — still  I  was, 
after  a  few  hours'  communing  and  reflection,  resigned  to 
my  fate,  and  exclaimed  with  sincerity,  "Thy  will  be  done." 
I  think,  madam,  you  may  have  observed  that,  sinful  as  I 
was,  my  whole  career  proved  that  I  was  not  a  hardened 
sinner.  Good  was  not  driven  entirely  out  of  me,  but  was 
latent,  notwithstanding  all  my  excesses  and  the  bad  com- 
pany which  had  influenced  me. 

I  now  prayed,  and  I  prayed  earnestly,  and  I  thought  that 
my  prayers  were  heard.     Such  was   my  state  of  mind  ou 


THE  PRIVATEERSMAN 

the  day  before  the  one  appointed  for  my  execution,  when 
the  gaoler  and  one  of  the  sheriffs  officers  came  into  my 
cell,  accompanied  by  the  Roman  Catholic  priest  whom  I 
have  before  mentioned.  I  perceived  by  the  countenance 
of  the  gaoler,  who  was  a  humane  man,  that  he  had  no 
unpleasant  news.  The  sheriff's  officer  delivered  to  him 
an  order  for  my  liberation,  and  to  my  astonishment  I  was 
told  by  the  gaoler  that  my  pardon  was  signed,  and  that  I 
was  free.  I  was  stupefied  with  the  intelligence,  and  I 
stood  without  making  any  reply.  The  priest  waved  his 
hand  to  them  as  a  hint  to  leave  the  room,  which  they  both 
did.  As  they  left,  my  eyes  followed  them,  and  then  I  cast 
them  down  upon  the  Bible  which  lay  before  me  on  the 
table,  and,  slipping  down  from  the  bench  upon  my  knees, 
I  covered  up  my  face  and  prayed.  My  prayers  were  con- 
fused— I  hardly  knew  what  I  said — but  I  knew  that  they 
were  intended  to  be  grateful  to  Heaven  for  my  unexpected 
preservation  from  an  ignominous  death.  After  a  time,  I 
rose  up,  and  perceived  the  priest,  whose  presence  I  had 
till  then  forgotten.  He  had  been  kneeling  at  the  other 
side  of  the  table  praying  with  me,  and  I  am  sure  for  me — • 
and  he  was  rising  up  just  after  I  had. 

"  I  trust,  Captain  Elrington,"  said  he,  after  a  pause,  "  that 
the  peril  you  have  been  in  will  influence  your  future  life  ;  and 
that  this  severe  trial  will  not  be  thrown  away  upon  you." 

"  I  trust  not,  sir,"  replied  I.  "  I  feel  that  it  has  been 
good  for  me  to  have  been  afflicted.  I  believe  that  I  have 
been  indebted  to  your  exertions  for  my  deliverance." 

"No  further  than  having  seen  your  letter  duly  and 
speedily  delivered.  I  could  do  no  more,  for  with  all  will  I 
have  no  power ;  and  that  was  little  to  do  for  one  who  so 
generously  assisted  our  friends  in  their  distress." 

"Am  I  then  to  believe  that  I  am  indebted  to  the  interest 
of  a  French  lady,  residing  at  the  court  of  Versailles,  for  my 
deliverance  ?  " 

f'Even  so — this  may  appear  strange  to  you,  Captain 
Elrington,  but  such  is  the  case.  Understand,  that  in  these 
troubled  times  the  ruling  monarch  of  this  country  cannot 
distinguish  his  friends  from  his  enemies.  He  can  only 
trust  to  professions,  and  they  are  not  always  sincere.  There 
are  *nany  in  the  council  at  this  time  who,  if  the  Pretender, 
97  o 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

as  he  is-  called,  had  succeeded,  would  long  before  this  have 
joined  him,  and  who  had  wished  him  success,  although  they 
dared  not  venture  to  assist  him.  The  interest  of  the  lady 
in  question  with  these  people  has  prevailed  over  the  true 
adherents  of  the  Hanoverian  King,  and  thus  through  this 
lady  have  you  obtained  your  release.  I  state  this  to  you 
in  confidence ;  to  publish  what  I  have  told  you  would  be 
to  betray  your  friends.  Can  I  be  of  any  further  service  to 
you  ?  for  you  can  leave  your  prison  as  soon  as  you  please." 

"  None,  I  thank  you,  good  sir,"  replied  I ;  "  I  have  money 
more  than  sufficient  to  reward  my  gaoler  and  to  defray  my 
expenses  to  Liverpool." 

"  You  have  my  best  thanks  and  sincere  wishes  for  your 
happiness.  Then  I  will  not  intrude  upon  you  any  more, 
except  to  give  you  my  address  in  case  of  need.  You  have 
made  warm  friends  by  your  conduct,  and  if  ever  you  require 
their  assistance  it  will  not  be  withheld." 

The  priest  gave  his  address  upon  a  piece  of  paper  and 
then  came  to  me. 

"  Our  creeds  are  not  exactly  the  same,  but  you  will  not, 
my  son,  refuse  my  blessing  ?  "  said  he,  putting  his  hand  upon 
my  head. 

"  Oh  no,"  said  I,  dropping  on  my  knees,  "  I  receive  it  all 
in  thankfulness." 

"May  God  bless  you,  my  son,"  said  he,  with  emotion — 
and  he  then  quitted  the  cell. 

What  with  the  previous  excitement  when  my  liberation 
was  announced,  and  the  parting  with  the  kind  priest,  my 
feelings  were  so  powerful,  that,  as  soon  as  I  was  alone,  I  gave 
vent  to  them  in  a  flood  of  tears.  As  soon  as  I  was  more 
composed,  I  rose  from  the  bench,  put  my  necessaries  into 
my  valise,  and  summoned  the  gaoler,  to  whom  I  made  a 
handsome  present,  thanking  him  for  his  kindness  during  my 
incarceration.  I  then  shook  hands  with  him,  feed  the 
turnkey  who  had  attended  upon  me,  and  in  a  minute  more 
I  was  clear  of  the  Tower  gates.  How  my  heart  heaved  when 
I  was  once  more  in  the  open  air ! 

I  looked  around  me,  and  perceived  that  many  men  were 
busy  in  erecting  a  scaffolding.  My  heart  sank  as  I  beheld 
them,  as  I  felt  certain  what  it  was  for  ;  but  to  verify  my 
opinion,  I  turned  to  an  old  woman  who  had  a  sort  of  stall 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

from  which  she  dispensed  mead  to  the  populace,  and  inquired 
of  her  for  what  the  scaffold  was  being  erected. 

"  It's  for  the  men  who  are  to  be  executed  to-morrow  for 
aiding  the  Jacobites  to  escape,"  said  she.  "Won't  your 
worship  take  a  glass  of  mead  this  morning?" 

"  I  am  not  thirsty,"  I  replied,  as  I  walked  hastily  away 
with  my  valise  upon  my  shoulders. 

A  stranger  to  this  part  of  London,  I  hardly  knew  where  to 
direct  my  steps ;  I  walked  past  the  square  before  the  Tower, 
until  I  came  into  a  street  called  Catherine  Street,  where  a 
tavern  met  my  view,  and  into  it  I  entered  immediately, — 
glad,  as  it  were,  to  hide  myself,  for  I  felt  as  if  all  the  world 
looked  upon  me  as  a  person  just  discharged  from  prison.  I 
obtained  good  entertainment  there,  and  slept  there  that 
night.  The  next  morning,  the  host  having  provided  me  two 
good  horses,  and  a  youngster  to  take  them  back,  I  set  off  for 
Liverpool,  and  after  five  days'  travel  without  adventure  I 
arrived  at  the  town,  and  proceeded  direct  to  the  house  of 
Mr.  Trevannion,  my  owner.  I  took  my  valise  off  the  boy's 
horse,  and  having  paid  him  for  his  attendance  I  knocked  at 
the  door,  for  it  was  late  in  the  evening,  and  dark,  when  I 
arrived.  The  door  (for  it  was  at  his  private  house  door, 
which  was  next  the  counting-house  door,  that  I  knocked) 
was  opened  ;  and  the  woman  who  opened  it  shrieked,  and 
let  drop  the  candle,  exclaiming,  "Help,  O  God — a  ghost,  a 
ghost!"  for  it  appeared  that  the  news  had  arrived  at  Liver- 
pool from  a  messenger  who  had  been  sent  express  after  I  had 
been  condemned,  stating  that  there  was  no  hope,  and  that  I 
was  to  suffer  on  the  Monday  previous  ;  and  this  was  Saturday 
evening  on  which  I  had  arrived.  Mr.  Trevannion's  clerk, 
hearing  a  noise  in  the  passage,  came  out  with  another  candle, 
and,  seeing  me,  and  the  woman  lying  on  the  floor  in  a  swoon, 
stared,  staggered  to  the  door  of  the  room  where  his  master 
was  sitting,  and  the  door  being  ajar  he  fell  back  with  great 
force  into  the  room,  dropping  under  the  table  between  Mr. 
Trevannion  and  Captain  Levee,  who  was  sitting  with  him, 
smoking,  as  was  very  often  their  wont.  This  brought  out 
Captain  Levee  with  one  of  the  table-candlesticks,  who,  upon 
seeing  me,  ran  to  me,  and  embracing  me  warmly,  cried  out, 
as  the  clerk  made  his  escape — 

"  Here  is  Elringlon  alive  and  well,  sir." 
99 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

At  this  announcement  Mr.  Trevannion  came  out,  and  threw 
himself  into  my  arms,  saying — 

"  I  thank  God  for  all  His  mercies,  but,  above  all,  that  I 
have  not  been  the  cause  of  your  death,  my  dear  Elrington. 
Come  in,"  he  exclaimed,  in  a  faltering  voice  ;  and  as  soon  as 
he  gained  his  seat  he  laid  his  head  down  and  sobbed  with 
excitement  and  joy. 

I  followed  Captain  Levee  into  the  room,  and  was  taking 
a  chair,  when  I  perceived  there  was  another  person  present 
besides  Captain  Levee  and  Mr.  Trevannion,  which  was  the 
daughter  of  the  latter;  that  is,  I  presumed  as  much,  for  I 
knew  that  he  was  a  widower,  and  had  one  daughter  living, 
out  of  a  family  of  three  children.  She  appeared  to  be  about 
seventeen  years  of  age,  and  had  just  come  from  a  Protestant 
convent,  as  they  called  establishments  where  young  women 
•were  educated  at  Chester.  Mr.  Trevannion  was  still  with  Ins 
face  covered,  and  not  yet  recovered  from  his  burst  of  feeling, 
when  this  young  gentlewoman  came  up  to  me,  and  said — - 

"  Captain  Elrington,  you  have  behaved  nobly  to  my  father ; 
accept  my  hand  and  my  friendship." 

I  was  so  dazzled  from  coming  out  of  the  dark,  and  so 
excited  from  what  had  just  passed,  that  I  was  almost  be- 
wildered ;  but  I  accepted  the  offered  hand,  and  bowed  over 
it,  although  I  declare  that  at  the  time  I  could  not  distinguish 
her  features,  although  I  perceived  that  her  person  was  slight 
and  elegant.  As  she  retreated  to  her  seat,  Mr.  Trevannion, 
who  had  recovered  from  his  emotion,  said — 

"  I  thought  that  at  this  moment  your  head  was  exhibited 
over  the  gates  of  Temple  Bar.  The  idea,  as  Captain  Levee 
will  tell  you,  has  haunted  me  ;  for  I  felt  that  I  was  the  cause 
of  your  death.  God  bless  you,  my  dear  sir,  and  may  I  have 
an  opportunity  of  showing  you  my  gratitude  and  regard  for 
your  noble  conduct  toward  me,  and  the  sacrifice  which  you 
would  have  made.  You  need  net  tell  me,  for  I  know  too 
well,  that  you  took  all  the  onus  and  blame  of  the  affair  upon 
your  own  shoulders,  and  preferred  death  to  impeaching  me." 

"  My  dear  Elrington,"  sai  J  Captain  Levee,  "  I  told  our 
crew,  and  you  have  proved  me  a  true  prophet,  that  you 
never  would  peach,  but  c'.ie  game.  We  were  talking  of  you, 
supposing  you  dead,  when  you  came  in.  I  must  tell  you, 
that  more  than  once  Mr.  Trevannion  had  made  up  his  mind 
100 


THE   PRIVAYEERSMAN 

to  deliver  himself  up,  and  acknowledge  the  truth,  but  I  pre~ 
vented  him,  as  it  would  have  been  a  useless  sacrifice." 

"  You  did ;  but  nevertheless  it  was  so  heavy  on  my  con- 
science, that  had  it.  not  been  for  your  perseverance,  and  the 
thoughts  of  leaving  my  poor  girl  here  an  orphan  in  the 
world,  I  certainly  should  have  so  done,  for  I  felt  life  to  be  a 
burden." 

"I  am  very  glad  that  you  did  not,  sir,"  I  replied;  "my 
life  is  of  little  value  ;  I  have  no  one  to  support,  no  one  to 
love,  and  no  one  to  lament  me  if  I  fall.  A  shot  from  the 
enemy  m;iy  soon  send  me  out  of  the  world,  and  there  will 
only  be  a  man  the  less  in  it,  as  far  as  people  are  interested 
about  me." 

"  That  is  not  the  case  now,  at  all  events,"  replied  Mr. 
Trevannion  ;  "  but  pray  tell  us  how  it  is  that  you  have 
escaped." 

"  I  have  not  escaped,"  I  replied  ;  "  here  is  my  pardon, 
with  the  sign-manual." 

"And  how  was  it  obtained?"  exclaimed  Captain  Levee  ; 
"  all  intercession  made  through  some  of  the  strongest  friends 
of  the  government  was  in  vain,— that  I  can  assert ;  for  you 
must  not  suppose  that  we  have  been  idle  down  here.  We 
did  not  leave  London  until  after  you  were  condemned,  and 
every  entreaty  to  see  you,  or  to  communicate  by  letter,  was 
denied  us." 

"  I  had  better,  then,  begin  at  the  beginning,  and  state  all 
that  occurred.  I  will  first  thank  you,  my  dear  Levee,  for 
your  kind  assistance,  which  I  would  not  avail  myself  of,  as  I 
calculated  (wrongly,  I  own)  that  it  would  be  wiser  to  remain 
a  prisoner ;  and  I  considered  that  my  very  refusal  to  escape 
would  be  admitted  by  the  government  as  a  proof  of  any 
innocence.  I  did  not  know  that  I  had  to  deal  with  such 
malignant  people." 

1  then  commenced  my  narrative,  which  occupied  the 
remainder  of  the  evening,  and,  having  received  their  con- 
gratulations, we  had  a  pipe  or  two,  and,  as  I  was  fatigued, 
we  retired  to  bed.  I  slept  little  on  this,  I  may  say,  first 
night  of  rest  and  quiet  after  my  liberation.  I  was  happy, 
and  yet  perplexed.  During  the  time  of  my  imprisonment, 
it  had  occurred  to  me  that  the  life  of  a  privateersman  Avas 
not  one  which  I  could  follow  up  with  a  good  conscience  ;  and 
101 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

I  had,  on  my  journey  down  to  Liverpool,  made  up  my  mind 
that  I  would  give  it  up.  I  knew  this  might  annoy  Mr. 
Trevannion,  and  that  I  should  have  to  meet  with  the  ridicule 
of  Captain  Levee,  and  I  was  thinking  -whether  it  were 
possible,  in  the  first  place,  that  I  could  give  some  well- 
grounded  excuse ;  and  in  the  next,  what  other  means  of 
gaining  a  livelihood  I  could  substitute  in  its  stead.  My 
restlessness  induced  me  to  get  up  earlier  than  usual,  and  I 
went  out  for  an  hour's  walk  upon  the  wharfs.  I  saw  my 
little  schooner  riding  on  the  stream,  and,  as  she  gently  rose 
and  dipped  to  the  swell  which  ran  in  with  the  tide,  she 
looked  so  beautiful  that  my  resolutions  were  already  giving 
way.  I  would  look  at  her  no  longer ;  so  I  turned  from  the 
river,  and  walked  back  to  the  owner's  house.  It  was  still 
early  when  I  went  into  the  eating-hall,  where  I  found  Miss 
Trevannion  alone. 


CHAPTER  XII 

/  state  my  newly -awakened  scruples  as  to  the  lawfulness  of  a 
privateer  smarts  life  to  Mr.  Trevannion,  but  nevertheless  under- 
take another  cruise — Save  a  youth  from  drowning — Who 
he  proves  to  be — Conflict  with  a  French  privateer — Take  her 
and  deliver  a  prize — Return  to  Liverpool — Resign  the  com- 
mand of  the  Sparrow-Hawk,  and  agree  to  superintend  Mr. 
Trevannion 's  business. 

MlSS  TREVANNION,  my  dear  Madam,  was  taller  than 
your  sex  usually  is,  her  figure  slight,  and  still  unformed  to  a 
certain  degree,  but  promising  perfection.  Her  hair  was  very 
dark,  her  features  regular  and  handsome,  her  complexion 
very  pale,  and  her  skin  fair  as  the  snow.  As  she  stood  in 
silence,  she  reminded  you  of  a  classical  antique  statue,  and 
hardly  appeared  to  breathe  through  her  delicate  lips ;  but 
when  she  was  animated  with  conversation,  it  almost  reminded 
you  of  the  Promethean  fire  which  poets  state  was  stolen  from 
heaven  to  animate  a  piece  of  marble.  Then  the  colour 
came  in  her  cheeks,  intelligence  played  on  her  countenance, 
and  everything  which  at  first  sight  appeared  to  be  wanting, 
was,  like  magic,  found  to  light  up  her  face.  Her  smiles 
102 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

were  the  sweetest  I  ever  beheld,  and  one  of  those  smiles 
she  bestowed  upon  me  as  I  entered  the  room  and  paid  her 
my  obeisance.  The  night  before,  I  had  not  observed  her 
much  ; — I  was  too  busy  with  her  father  and  Captain  Levee, 
and  she  sat  remote  from  the  table  and  distant  from  the 
light,  and  she  never  spoke  but  when  she  took  my  hand  and 
thanked  me,  as  I  mentioned  before.  I  thought  then  that 
hc-r  voice  was  like  a  silver  bell,  but  made  no  other  remark 
upon  her.  We  had,  however,  exchanged  but  few  words 
before  her  father  came  in,  accompanied  by  Captain  Levee, 
and  we  sat  down  to  our  morning's  repast  of  chocolate. 

After  we  had  broken  our  fast,  Captain  Levee  hastened 
away  on  board  of  his  vessel.  My  imprisonment  had  detaint-d 
him  from  sailing,  and  Mr.  Trevannion  was  anxious  that  he 
should  be  off  as  soon  as  possible  to  make  up  for  lost  lime, 
as  the  expenses  of  the  vessel  were  heavy. 

"Farewell,  Elrington,  for  the  present,"  said  he;  "I  shall 
come  to  you  on  board  of  your  schooner  some  time  during 
the  day."  When  Captain  Levee  was  gone — for,  to  tell  the 
truth,  I  was  afraid  of  his  ridicule — I  thought  it  a  good  oppor- 
tunity to  give  my  thoughts  to  my  owner,  and  as  I  had 
nothing  to  say  which  hi;  daughter  might  not  hear,  I  began 
as  follows : — 

"  Mr.  Trevannion,  I  think  it  right  to  state  to  you  that 
during  my  imprisonment  a  great  change  has  come  over  my 
feelings  upon  certain  points.  I  am  not  ashamed  to  acknow- 
ledge that  it  has  been  occasioned  by  the  death  which  stared 
me  in  the  face,  and  from  my  having  seriously  communed 
with  myself,  and  examined,  more  than  I  perhaps  have  done 
during  the  whole  of  my  former  life,  the  sacred  writings  which 
are  given  us  as  our  guide.  The  point  to  which  I  refer  is, 
that  I  have  come  to  a  conviction  that  privateering  is  not  a 
lawful  or  honourable  profession,  and  with  these  feelings  I 
should  wish  to  resign  the  command  of  the  schooner  which 
you  had  the  kindness  to  give  me." 

"  Indeed,  Elrington,"  replied  Mr.  Trevannion.  "  Well,  I 
should  not  have  thought  to  have  heard  this  from  you,  I 
confess.  Much  as  I  respect  your  scruples,  you  are  too 
scrupulous.  I  can  hardly  imagine  that  }ou  have  turned  to 
the  sect  of  the  Quakers,  and  think  fighting  is  contrary  to 
the  Scriptures." 

103 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

"  No,  si/,  not  so  far  as  that.  I  consider  war,  as  a  profes- 
sion, both  necessary  and  honourable,  and  a  nation  is  bound 
to  be  prepared  for  any  foreign  attack,  and  to  act  upon  the 
defensive,  or  on  the  offensive,  if  it  is  necessary.  It  is  not 
that.  I  do  not  consider  the  soldier  who  fights  for  his  country 
is  not  doing  his  duty,  nor  the  seamen  who  are  employed 
bv  the  state  are  not  equally  justified  in  their  profession. 
What  I  refer  to  is  privateering.  That  is,  vessels  fitted  out 
for  the  purpose  of  aggression  by  private  merchants,  and 
merely  for  the  sake  of  profit.  They  are  not  fitted  out  with 
any  patriotic  motives,  but  merely  for  gain.  They  are  specula- 
tions in  which  the  lives  of  people  on  both  sides  are  sacrificed 
for  the  sake  of  lucre — and  had  you  witnessed  such  scenes 
of  bloodshed  and  cruelty  as  I  have,  during  my  career,  such 
dreadful  passions  let  loose,  and  defying  all  restraint,  you 
would  agree  with  me  that  he  who  leads  such  miscreants  to 
their  quarry  has  much  to  answer  for.  Were  it  possible  to 
control  the  men  on  board  of  a  privateer  as  the  men  are 
controlled  in  the  king's  service  it  might  be  more  excusable ; 
but  manned,  as  privateers  always  will  be,  with  the  most 
reckless  characters,  when  once  they  are  roused  by  opposi- 
tion, stimulated  by  the  sight  of  plunder,  or  drunken  with 
victory,  no  power  on  earth  can  restrain  their  barbarity  and 
vengeance,  and  a  captain  of  a  privateer  who  attempted  would, 
in  most  cases,  if  he  stood  between  them  and  their  will, 
unless  he  were  supported,  fall  a  victim  to  his  rashness.  All 
this  I  have  seen ;  and  all  I  now  express  I  have  long  felt, 
even  when  younger  and  more  thoughtless.  You  know  that 
I  did  give  up  privateering  at  one  time,  because  I  was  shocked 
at  the  excess  to  which  I  was  a  party.  Since  that  I  have 
accepted  the  command  of  a  vessel,  for  the  idea  of  being 
captain  was  too  (tattering  to  my  vanity  to  permit  me  to 
refuse  ;  but  reflection  has  again  decided  me  not  to  engage 
in  it  further.  I  hope  this  communication  will  not  displease 
you,  Mr.  Trevannion.  If  I  am  wrong  in  my  opinion  at  all 
events  I  am  sincere,  for  I  am  giving  up  my  only  source  of 
livelihood  from  a  sense  of  duty." 

"  I   know  that  you    are    sincere,    Elrington,"   replied   Mr. 

Trevannion,   "but  at  the  same  time   I  think  that  you   are 

much    too    strait-laced    in    your   opinions.       When   nations 

are  at  war,  they  mutually  do  all  the  mischief  they  can  to 

104 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

each  other,  and  I  cannot  see  what  difference  there  is 
between  my  fitting  out  a  privateer  under  the  king's 
authority,  or  the  king  having  vessels  and  men  for  the 
national  service.  The  government  fit  out  all  the  vessels 
that  they  can,  and  when  their  own  funds  are  exhausted 
they  encourage  individuals  to  employ  their  capital  in  adding 
to  the  means  of  distressing  the  enemy.  If  I  had  property 
on  the  high  seas,  would  it  be  respected  any  more  than 
other  English  property  by  the  enemy  ?  Certainly  not ; 
and,  therefore,  I  am  not  bound  to  respect  theirs.  The 
end  of  war  is  to  obtain  an  honourable  peace ;  and  the 
more  the  enemy  is  distressed,  the  sooner  are  you  likely 
to  obtain  one.  I  do  not,  therefore,  consider  that  privateer- 
ing is  worse  than  any  other  species  of  warfare,  or  that  the 
privateersman  is  a  whit  more  reckless  or  brutal  than 
soldiers  or  men-of-war's  men  in  the  hour  of  victory  in 
the  king's  service." 

"There  is  this  difference,  sir,"  replied  I;  "first,  in  the 
officers  commanding;  although  glad  to  obtain  prize-money, 
they  are  stimulated  by  nobler  feelings  as  well.  They  look 
to  honour  and  distinction ;  they  have  the  feeling  that  they 
are  defending  their  king  and  country,  to  support  them 
and  throw  a  halo  on  their  exertions ;  and  they  have  such 
control  over  their  men,  that,  although  I  admit  they  are 
equally  inclined  to  excess  as  the  privateersman,  they  are 
held  in  check  by  the  authority  which  they  dare  not  resist. 
Now,  Mr.  Trevannion,  privateersmen  seek  not  honour,  and 
are  not  stimulated  by  a  desire  to  serve  the  country  ;  all 
they  look  to  is  how  to  obtain  the  property  of  o  I  hers  under 
sanction ;  and  could  they  without  any  risk  do  so,  they 
would  care  little  whether  it  was  English  property  or  not, 
provided  that  they  put  the  money  into  their  pockets.  If 
I  held  this  opinion  as  a  seaman  on  board  of  a  privateer, 
what  must  I  feel  now,  when  I  am  the  leader  of  such  people, 
and  the  responsibility  of  their  acts  is  thrown  upon  my 
shoulders,  for  such  I  feel  is  the  case  ! " 

"  I  think,"  replied  Mr.  Trevannion,  "  that  we  had  better 
not  discuss  this  question  any  further  just  now.  Of  course 
you  must  decide  for  yourself;  but  I  have  this  favour  to 
ask  of  you.  Trusting  to  your  resuming  the  command  of 
the  vessel,  I  have  no  one  to  replace  you  at  present,  and 
105 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

I  hope  you  will  not  refuse  to  take  the  command  of  her 
for  one  more  cruise ;  should  you  on  your  return  and  on 
mature  reflection  be  of  the  same  opinion  as  you  are  now, 
I  certainly  shall  no  longer  press  you  to  remain,  and  will  do 
all  I  can  to  assist  you  in  any  other  views  you  may  have." 

"To  that,  sir,  I  can  have  no  objection,"  replied  I;  "it 
would  be  unfair  of  me  to  leave  you  without  a  captain  to 
the  vessel,  and  I  am  therefore  ready  to  sail  in  her  as  soon 
as  you  please,  upon  the  understanding  that  I  may  quit 
her,  if  I  am  of  the  same  opinion  as  I  am  now,  upon  my 
return  to  port." 

"  I  thank  you,  my  dear  sir,"  said  Mr.  Trevannion,  rising ; 
"that  is  all  I  request.  I  must  now  go  to  the  counting- 
house." 

So  saying,  he  left  the  room,  but  his  countenance  showed 
thnt  he  was  far  from  pleased. 

Miss  Trevannion,  who  had  been  a  silent  listener  to  the 
conversation,  as  soon  as  her  father  had  closed  the  door 
after  him,  thus  spoke  : 

"Captain  Elrington,  the  opinion  of  a  young  maiden  like 
me  can  be  of  little  value,  but  you  know  not  how  much 
pleasure  you  have  given  me  by  the  sentiments  you  have 
expressed.  Alas !  that  a  man  so  good,  so  generous,  and 
so  feeling  in  every  other  respect,  should  be  led  away  by 
the  desire  of  giin,  to  be  the  owner  of  such  a  description 
of  property.  But  in  this  town  wealth  is  everything;  the 
way  by  which  it  is  obtained  is  not  thought  of.  My  father's 
father  left  him  a  large  property  in  vessels  employed  wholly 
in  the  slave-trade,  and  it  was  through  the  persuasions  of 
my  poor  mother  that  my  father  was  induced  to  give  up 
that  nefarious  traffic.  Since  that  his  capital  has  been 
chiefly  employed  in  privateering,  which,  if  not  so  brutal 
and  disgraceful,  is  certainly  nearly  as  demoralising.  I  have 
been  home  but  a  short  time,  and  I  have  already  ventured 
to  express  my  opinion,  certainly  not  so  forcibly  and  so 
well  as  you  have,  upon  the  subject;  but  I  was  laughed  at 
as  a  tender-hearted  girl,  who  could  not  be  a  fit  judge  of 
such  matters.  But  now  that  you,  a  captain  of  one  of  his 
vessels,  have  expressed  your  dislike  to  the  profession,  I 
think  some  good  may  arise.  If  my  father  were  a  poor 
man,  it  would  be  more  excusable,  if  excuse  there  can  be; 
106 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

but  such  is  not  the  case.  He  is  wealthy ,  and  to  whom 
has  he  to  leave  his  wealth  but  to  me,  his  only  child  ? 
Captain  Elrington,  you  are  right — be  firm — my  father's 
obligations  to  you  are  very  great  and  your  opinion  will 
have  its  influence.  I  am  his  daughter — his  only  daughter 
— his  love  for  me  is  great,  I  know,  and  I  also  have  my 
power  over  him.  Supported  as  I  have  been  by  you,  I 
will  now  exert  it  to  the  utmost  to  persuade  him  to  retire 
from  further  employment  of  his  means  in  such  a  specu- 
lation. I  thanked  you  yesterday,  when  I  first  saw  you, 
for  your  noble  behaviour ;  I  little  thought  that  I  should 
have  again,  in  so  short  a  time,  to  express  my  thanks." 

Miss  Trevannion  did  not  wait  for  any  reply  from  me, 
but  then  quitted  the  room. 

I  must  say,  that,  although  so  young  a  person,  I  was 
much  pleased  at  Miss  Trevannion 's  approval  of  my  sen- 
timents. She  appeared,  from  the  very  short  acquaintance 
I  had  had  with  her,  to  be  a  person  of  a  firm  and  decided 
disposition,  and  very  different  from  the  insipid  class  of 
females  generally  met  with.  Her  approval  strengthened 
my  resolution ;  still,  as  I  had  promised  her  father  that  I 
would  go  another  cruise  in  the  privateer,  I  left  the  house 
and  went  on  board  to  resume  the  command.  My  return 
was  joyfully  hailed  by  the  officers  and  men,  which  is  not 
always  the  case.  I  found  her,  as  may  be  supposed,  ready 
for  sea  at  a  minute's  warning,  so  that  I  had  nothing  to  do 
but  embark  my  effects,  which  I  did  before  the  noon  was 
passed,  and  then  went  on  shore  to  Mr.  Trevannion,  to 
receive  his  orders.  I  found  him  with  Captain  Levee  in  the 
back  room  ;  and  I  told  Mr.  Trevannion  that  I  had  resumed 
the  command,  and  was  ready  to  sail  as  soon  as  he  pleased. 

"We  must  make  up  for  lost  time,  Elrington,"  replied 
he ;  "I  have  ordered  Captain  Levee  to  cruise  to  the  north- 
ward of  the  Western  Isles,  occasionally  working  up  as  f;ir 
as  the  Scilly  Isles.  Now  I  think  you  had  better  take 
your  ground  in  the  Channel,  between  Dunkirk  and  Calais. 
There  is  as  much  to  be  made  by  salvage  in  recapturing 
English  vessels  in  that  quarter  as  there  is  in  taking  the 
enemy's  vessels ;  and  I  am  sure,"  added  Mr.  Trevannion, 
smiling,  "you  will  think  that  legitimate  warfare." 

At  this  Captain  Levee  laughed,  and  said,  "  I  have  beet* 
107 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

told  what  you  said  to  Mr.  Trevannion,  Elrington.  I  said 
that  it  was  the  effects  of  being  condemned  for  high  treason, 
and  would  wear  off  in  a  three-months'  cruise." 

"  Good  impi-essions  do  wear  off  veiy  soon,  I  fear/'  replied 
I  ;  "  but  I  hope  that  it  will  not  be  the  case  in  this  instance." 

"  We  shall  see,  my  good  fellow/'  replied  Captain  Levee ; 
"for  my  part  I  hope  they  will,  for  otherwise  we  shall  lose 
the  best  privateersman  I  ever  fell  in  with.  However,  it's 
no  use  bringing  up  the  question  now;  let  us  wait  till  our 
cruises  are  over,  and  we  meet  again.  Good-bye,  Elrington, 
and  may  you  be  fortunate.  My  anchor  is  short  stay  apeak, 
and  I  shall  be  under  sail  in  half-an-hour." 

Captain  Levee  sailed  at  the  time  that  he  mentioned ; 
I  remained  at  anchor  till  the  next  morning,  and  then  once 
more  was  running  down  the  Irish  Channel  before  a  stiff 
breeze.  I  forgot  to  mention  that  while  at  Mr.  Trevannion's 
I  had  looked  at  the  address  of  the  Catholic  priest  who  had 
announced  to  me  my  release  from  prison,  and  had  left  copies 
of  it,  as  well  as  of  that  of  the  lady  at  Paris,  in  the  care 
of  Mr.  Trevannion.  It  was  now  cold,  autumnal  weather, 
and  the  Channel  was  but  rough  sailing-ground.  During 
the  first  fortnight  we  were  fortunate  enough  to  make  two 
recaptures  of  considerable  value,  which  arrived  safely  in 
the  Thames,  after  which  we  had  a  succession  of  gales  from 
the  southward,  it  being  the  time  of  the  equinox,  which 
drove  us  close  to  the  sands  of  Yarmouth,  and  we  even  had 
difficulty  in  clearing  them  and  getting  into  sea-room  l,y 
standing  to  the  eastward.  The  weather  still  continued 
very  bad,  and  we  were  lying-to  under  stormsails  for  several 
days,  and  at  last  found  ourselves  a  degree  and  a  half  to 
the  northward,  off  the  coast  of  Norfolk,  when  the  weather 
moderated,  and  the  wind  changed  to  the  northward.  It  Avas 
a  fine,  clear  night,  but  with  no  moon,  and  we  were  running 
before  the  wind  to  regain  our  cruising-ground ;  but  the  wind 
again  shifted  and  baffled  us,  and  at  last  it  fell  light,  and 
being  on  a  wind,  we  did  not  make  more  than  four  miles 
an  hour,  although  there  was  very  little  sea.  About  one 
o'clock  in  the  morning  I  had  gone  on  deck  ami  was 
walking  to  and  fro  with  the  first  officer,  Mr.  James,  when 
I  thought  that  I  heard  a  faint  halloo  from  to  windward. 

"Stop,"  said  I;  "silence  there  forward." 
108 


THE    PRIVATEERSMAN 

I  listened,  and  thought  that  I  heard  the  cry  again.  tc  Mr. 
James,"  said  I,  "did  you  not  hear  some  one  shout?" 

"  No,  sir,"  replied  he. 

"  Wait,  then,  and  listen." 

We  did  so,  but  could  riot  hear  it  repeated. 

"  I  am  certain  that  I  heard  a  voice  as  if  on  the  waters," 
said  I.  "  Perhaps  some  one  has  fallen  overboard.  Turn  the 
hands  up  to  muster,  and  haul  the  fore-sheet  to  windward." 

The  men  were  mustered,  but  no  one  was  missing. 

"  It  was  your  fancy,  sir,"  observed  the  first  officer. 

"It  may  have  been,"  replied  I;  "but  I  am  still  in  my 
own  mind  persuaded  that  such  was  the  case.  Perhaps  I 
was  mistaken." 

"Shall  we  let  draw  the  fore-sheet,  sir?"  said  Mr.  James. 

"  Yes,  we  may  as  well ;  but  the  wind  is  lighter  than  it 
was.  I  think  we  shall  have  a  calm." 

"  It  will  be  as  much  as  she  can  do  to  stem  the  tide  and 
hold  her  own,"  observed  Mr.  James.  "Let  draw  the  fore- 
sheet,  my  lads." 

Somehow  or  another  I  had  a  feeling  which  I  could  not 
surmount,  that  I  certainly  had  heard  a  faint  shout;  and 
although,  admitting  such  to  be  the  case,  there  was  little 
chance  of  being  of  service  to  any  one,  I  felt  a  reluctance 
to  leave  the  spot,  and  as  I  walked  the  deck  silent  and  alone 
this  feeling  became  insurmountable. 

I  remained  on  deck  till  the  tide  turned,  and  then,  instead 
of  taking  advantage  of  it  so  as  to  gain  to  the  southward, 
I  put  the  schooner's  head  the  other  way,  so  as  to  keep  as 
near  as  I  could  to  the  spot  where  I  heard  the  voice,  reducing 
her  sail  so  as  just  to  stem  the  tide.  I  cannot  now  account 
for  my  anxiety,  which,  under  the  circumstances,  I  most 
certainly  never  should  have  felt,  unless  it  was  that  Provi- 
dence was  pleased  to  interpose  on  this  occasion  more  directly 
than  usual.  I  could  not  leave  the  deck  ;  I  waited  for  day- 
light with  great  impatience,  and  as  the  day  dawned  I  had 
my  telescope  in  my  band  looking  round  the  compass. 

At  last,  as  the  sun  rose  fi-om  the  fog  on  the  horizon, 
something  attracted  my  eye,  and  I  made  it  out  to  be  the 
two  masts  of  a  vessel  which  had  sunk  in  about  six  fathoms 
of  water.  Still  I  could  see  nothing  except  the  masts. 
However,  to  make  sure,  I  made  sail  on  the  schooner,  and 

ioy 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

stood  toward  them.  A  short  tack  enabled  us  to  fetch,  and 
in  half-an-hour  we  passed  the  wreck  about  a  half-musket- 
shot  to  windward,  when  we  perceived  an  arm  lifted  up  out 
of  the  water,  and  waved  to  us. 

"There  is  somebody  there,"  said  I,  "and  I  was  right. 
Quickly,  my  lads ;  fore-sheet  to  windward,  and  lower  down 
the  stern-boat." 

This  was  done  in  a  minute,  and  in  a  short  time  the  boat 
returned,  bringing  with  them  a  lad  about  sixteen  years  old, 
•whom  they  had  found  in  the  water,  clinging  to  the  mast  of 
the  vessel.  He  was  too  much  exhausted  to  speak  or  move. 
He  was  put  into  bed,  covered  up  with  blankets,  and  some 
warm  spirits  and  water  poured  down  his  throat.  We  then 
hoisted  up  the  boat,  and  made  sail  upon  the  schooner,  and 
I  went  down  below  to  breakfast,  rejoicing  that  I  had  acted 
upon  the  impulse  which  1  had  felt,  and  had  thus  been  instru- 
mental in  saving  the  life  of  a  fellow-creature.  A  few  minutes 
after  he  was  put  into  bed  the  lad  fell  into  a  sound  sleep, 
which  continued  during  the  whole  of  the  day.  The  next 
morning  he  awoke  greatly  recovered,  and  very  hungry,  and 
as  soon  as  he  had  eaten  he  rose  and  dressed  himself. 

I  then  sent  for  him,  as  I  was  impatient  to  see  him  and 
learn  his  history.  When  he  entered  the  cabin  it  struck  me 
I  had  seen  his  features  before,  but  where  I  could  not  say. 
To  my  inquiries  he  stated  that  the  brig  was  the  Jane  and 
Mary,  of  Hull,  laden  with  coals;  that  they  had  started  a 
wooden  end  during  the  gale,  and  that  she  had  filled  so 
rapidly  that  they  got  the  boat  from  off  the  boom  to  save 
their  lives,  but  from  the  heavy  sea  running,  and  the  confusion, 
the  boat  had  been  bilged  against  the  bulwarks,  and  went 
down  as  they  were  shoving  off;  that  he  had  supported 
himself  by  one  of  the  oars,  and  was  soon  separated  from  his 
companions  who  floated  around  him  ;  that  during  this  time 
the  brig  had  sunk,  and  he,  clinging  to  the  oar,  had  been 
drawn  toward  her  as  she  sank,  and  carried  some  feet  under 
water.  On  his  rising  he  perceived  the  top-gallant  masts 
above  water,  and  had  made  for  them,  and  on  looking  round 
he  could  not  see  any  of  the  rest  of  the  crew,  who  must  all 
have  perished  ;  that  he  had  been  two  days  on  the  mast,  and 
was  perished  with  cold.  Finding  that  liis  feet,  which  hung 
down  on  the  water,  were  much  warmer  than  the  other 
110 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

portions  of  his  body  exposed  to  the  wind,  he  had  sunk  himself 
down  in  the  water,  and  remained  there,  and  had  he  not  done 
so  he  must  have  perished. 

I  asked  him  how  long  he  had  been  at  sea,  and  he  said 
he  had  only  gone  one  voyage,  and  had  been  but  three 
months  on  board.  There  was  something  in  his  manner  so 
superior  to  the  condition  of  apprentice  (which  he  stated 
himself  to  be)  on  board  of  such  a  vessel,  and  I  felt  such  an 
interest  which  I  could  not  account  for,  toward  the  lad,  that 
I  then  asked  who  were  his  friends.  He  replied,  stammering, 
that  he  hail  not  a  friend  in  the  world  except  a  brother  older 
than  himself  by  many  years,  and  he  did  not  know  where 
he  was. 

"But  your  father's tname?  Is  he  alive,  and  who  is  he?  You 
must  tell  me  that,  or  I  shall  not  know  where  to  send  you." 

The  youth  was  very  confused,  and  would  not  give  me 
any  answer. 

"  Come,  my  lad,"  I  said,  "  I  think  as  I  have  saved  your 
life  I  deserve  a  little  confidence,  and  it  shall  not  be  mis- 

Jilaced.  I  perceive  that  you  have  not  been  brought  up  as  a 
ad  for  the  sea,  and  you  must  therefore  trust  me." 

"I  will,  sir/'  he  replied,  "if  you  will  not  send  me  back  to 
my  father  and — mother." 

"  Certainly  not  against  your  will,  my  good  lad,"  I  replied, 
"although  I  shall  probably  persuade  you  all  I  can  to  retuni 
to  them.  I  presume  you  ran  away  from  your  home  ?  " 

"Yes,  sir,  I  did,"  replied  he;  "for  1  could  not  possibly 
stay  there  any  longer,  and  my  brother  did  so  before  me,  for 
the  same  reason  that  I  did." 

"  WeJl,  I  promise  you,  if  you  will  confide  in  me,  that  I 
will  not  force  your  inclinations;  so  now  tell  me  who  are  your 
father  and  mother,  and  why  you  left  home.  You  want  a  friend 
now,  and  without  confidence  you  cannot  expect  friendship." 

"  I  will  tell  you  all,  sir,"  he  replied,  "  for  I  see  by  your  face 
that  you  will  not  take  advantage  of  me." 

He  then  commenced,  and  you  may  imagine  my  surprise, 
my  dear  Madam,  when  I  found  that  it  was  my  own  brother 
Philip,  whom  I  had  left  a  child  of  ten  years  old,  who  was 
addressing  me.  He  had,  as  he  had  asserted,  left  his  home 
and  thrown  himself  on  the  wide  world  for  the  same  reason 
which  I  had  ;  for  his  spirit,  like  mine,  could  not  brook  the 
111 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

treatment  which  he  received.     I  allowed  him  to  finish  his 
narrative,  and  then  made  myself  known  to  him. 

You  may  imagine  the  scene,  and  the  delight  of  the  poor 
fellow,  who,  as  he  encircled  me  in  his  arms,  clinging  to  me 
with  the  tears  of  joy  on  his  cheeks,  told  me  that  his  great 
object  had  been  to  find  me  out,  and  that,  although  he  had  no 
idea  what  had  become  of  me,  he  thought  it  most  likely  that 
I  had  taken  to  a  seafaring  life. 

I  now  felt  certain  that  Providence  had  specially  interposed 
in  this  business,  and  had,  for  its  own  good  reasons,  created 
those  unusual  feelings  of  interest  which  I  described  to  you, 
that  I  might  be  the  saviour  of  my  brother ;  and  most  grate- 
ful was  I,  I  can  assure  you.  I  had  now  a  companion  and 
friend,  one  to  love  and  cherish.  I  was  no  longer  alone  in 
the  world,  and  I  do  not  know  when  I  had  felt  so  happy  for 
a  long  while. 

I  left  my  brother  below  in  the  cabin,  and  went  on  deck 
to  acquaint  the  officers  with  this  strange  meeting.  The 
intelligence  soon  ran  through  the  vessel,  and  of  course 
the  poor  shipwrecked  boy  became  an  object  of  unusual 
interest.  That  whole  day  I  was  interrogating  and  receiving 
intelligence  from  him  relative  to  our  family.  I  made  him 
describe  his  sister  and  every  member  of  it,  even  the  servants 
and  our  neighbours  were  not  forgotten,  and  for  the  first  • 
time  since  I  had  quitted  home,  I  knew  what  had  occurred 
during  the  six  yejirs  of  my  absence.  From  the  accounts 
he  gave  me,  I  certainly  had  no  inclination  ever  to  return  as 
long  as  certain  parties  were  in  existence :  and  my  brother 
declared  that  nothing  but  force  should  ever  induce  him. 
The  more  I  talked  with  him,  the  more  I  was  pleased  with 
him.  He  appeared  of  a  frank,  noble  disposition,  full  of 
honour  and  high  sentiments,  winning  in  his  manners,  and 
mirthful  to  excess.  Indeed,  his  handsome  countenance  im- 
plied and  expressed  as  much,  and  it  did  not  deceive. 

I  hardly  need  say  that  he  took  up  his  quarters  in  my 
cabin,  and,  having  procured  for  him  more  suitable  apparel, 
he  looked  what  he  was, — the  perfect  young  gentleman. 
He  was  soon  a  general  favourite  on  board,  not  only  with 
the  officers  but  with  the  men.  One  would  have  thought 
that  the  danger  and  distress  we  had  found  him  in  would 
have  sickened  him  for  the  sea  for  ever;  but  it  was  quite 
112 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

the  contrary.  He  delighted  in  his  profession,  and  was 
certainly  born  to  be  a  sailor.  I  asked  him  what  he  felt 
when  ho  had  remained  so  long  clinging  to  the  mast ;  if  he 
had  not  given  up  all  hopes  of  being  saved  ?  and  he  replied 
no,  that  he  had  not;  that  he  did  not  know  how  long  he 
might  have  had  to  remain  there,  but  that  he  had  never 
abandoned  the  idea  of  being  taken  off  by  some  vessel  or 
another,  and  that  he  thought  that  he  might  have  continued 
there  for  twenty-four  hours  longer  without  being  exhausted, 
as  after  he  had  sunk  himself  into  the  water  he  felt  warm, 
and  no  exertion  was  necessary.  It  is  of  such  buoyant  spirits 
as  these,  Madam,  that  seamen  should  be  made. 

You  cannot  have  an  idea  of  the  pleasure  which  I  ex- 
perienced at  this  falling  in  with  my  brother  Philip.  It 
appeared  to  have  given  a  new  stimulus  to  my  existence  ; 
even  privateering  did  not  appear  so  hateful  to  me  after 
I  had  heard  him  express  his  delight  at  being  likely  to  be 
so  employed,  for  such  he  stated  had  long  been  his  ardent 
wish.  Two  days  afterward  we  had  regained  our  cruising- 
grotind,  and  perceived  a  French  privateer  steering  for  the 
port  of  Calais,  in  company  with  a  large  merchant  vessel 
which  she  had  captured.  The  wind  was  light,  and  we 
discovered  her  at  daybreak,  just  as  the  fog  cleared  away, 
she  being  then  about  mid-channel,  and  not  more  than  five 
miles  distant.  We  made  all  sail,  and  soon  were  in  gun-shot. 
The  Frenchman  appeared  determined  not  to  part  with  his 
prize  without  a  trial  of  strength,  but  as  the  captured  vessel 
was  the  nearest  to  us,  I  decided  to  retake  her  first,  and 
then  fight  him  if  he  wished.  I  therefore  steered  to  lay 
the  prize  by  the  board.  The  Frenchman,  a  lugger  of  twelve 
guns,  perceiving  our  intention,  made  also  for  the  prize  to 
defend  her,  he  steering  up  for  her  close-hauled,  we  running 
down  to  her  free,  the  prize  lying  between  us,  and  sheltering 
each  of  us  from  the  other's  guns.  It  is  difficult  to  say 
whether  the  Frenchman  or  we  were  the  first  to  touch  her 
sides  with  our  respective  vessels  :  I  rather  think  that  the 
Frenchman  was  a  second  or  two  before  us.  At  all  events 
they  were  quicker  than  we  were,  and  were  on  the  deck 
first,  besides  having  the  advantage  of  the  assistance  of 
their  men  already  on  board,  so  that  we  were  taken  at  a 
great  disadvantage.  However,  we  did  gain  the  deck  by 
113  u 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

boarding  at  two  points,  forward  and  aft,  and  a  fierce  contest 
ensued.  The  French  were  more  numerous  than  we  were, 
but  my  men  were  better  selected,  being  all  very  powerful, 
athletic  fellows.  Philip  had  boarded  with  the  other  party 
forward,  which  was  led  by  my  chief  officer.  My  purty, 
who  were  abaft,  not  being  so  numerous,  were  beaten  back 
to  the  taffrail  of  the  vessel,  where  we  stood  at  bay,  defending 
ourselves  against  the  furious  assaults  of  the  Frenchmen.  But 
if  we  lost,  the  other  party  gained,  for  the  whole  body  of 
the  Frenchmen  were  between  us  and  them,  and  those  who 
faced  Philip's  party  were  driven  back  to  abaft  the  mainmast. 
It  so  happened  that  Philip  was  thrown  down  on  the  deck, 
and  his  men  passed  over  him ;  and  while  in  that  position, 
and  unable  to  rise  from  the  pressure  upon  him,  he  heard  a 
calling  out  from  below :  this  told  him  that  the  English 
prisoners  were  in  the  hold ;  and  as  soon  as  he  could  rise  he 
threw  off  the  hatches,  and  they  rushed  up,  to  the  number 
of  twenty-three  stout  fellows,  to  our  support,  cheering  most 
manfully,  and  by  their  cheers  r.nnouncing  to  the  French  that 
we  had  received  assistance.  This  gave  fresh  courage  to  my 
men,  who  were  hard  pressed  and  faint  with  their  great 
exertion.  We  cheered  and  rushed  upon  the  enemy,  who 
were  already  weakened  by  many  of  them  having  turned 
round  to  resist  the  increased  impetus  from  forward.  Our 
cheers  were  replied  to  by  Philip's  party  and  the  prisoners, 
and  the  French  were  losing  the  day.  They  made  another 
desperate  rush  upon  Philip's  men,  and  succeeded  in  driving 
them  back  to  before  the  main-hatches  ;  but  what  they  gained 
forward,  they  lost  abaft,  as  we  pushed  on  with  vigour.  This 
was  their  last  attempt.  The  main-hatch  being  open,  several 
of  them  in  the  confusion  fell  into  it,  others  followed  them 
of  their  own  accord,  and  at  last  every  one  of  them  was  beaten 
down  from  the  deck,  and  the  hatches  were  put  over  them, 
with  three  cheers. 

"  Now  for  the  privateer — she  is  our  own,"  cried  Philip ; 
"  follow  me,  my  men,"  continued  he,  as  he  sprang  upon  the 
bulwarks  of  the  prize,  and  from  thence  into  the  main  rigging 
of  the  lugger  alongside. 

Most  of  my  men  followed  him ;  and  as  there  were  but 
few  men  left  on  board  of  the  lugger,  she  was  soon  in  our 
possession,  and  thus  we  had  both  the  enemy  and  the  prize 
114 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

without  firing  a  cannon-shot.  It  was  strange  that  t)::3 
combat  between  two  privateers  should  thus  be  decided  upon 
the  deck  of  another  vessel,  but  such  was  the  fact.  We  had 
several  men  badly  wounded,  but  not  one  killed.  The  French 
were  not  quite  so  fortunate,  as  seven  of  their  men  lay  dead 
upon  the  decks.  The  prize  proved  to  be  the  Antelope,  West- 
Indiaman,  laden  with  sugar  and  rum,  and  of  considerable 
value.  We  gave  her  up  to  the  captain  and  crew,  who  had 
afforded  us  such  timely  assistance,  and  they  were  not  a  little 
pleased  at  being  thus  rescued  from  a  French  prison.  The 
privateer  was  named  the  Jean  Bart,  of  twelve  guns,  and 
one  hundred  and  fifteen  men,  some  away  in  prizes.  She  was 
a  new  vessel,  and  this  her  first  cruise.  As  it  required  many 
men  to  man  her,  and  as  we  had  the  prisoners  to  encumber 
us,  I  resolved  that  I  would  take  her  to  Liverpool  at  once  ; 
and  six  days  afterward  we  arrived  there  without  further  ad- 
venture. Philip's  gallant  conduct  had  won  him  great  favour 
with  my  officers  and  men,  and  I  must  say  that  I  felt  very 
proud  of  him. 

As  soon  as  we  had  anchored  both  vessels,  I  went  on  shore 
with  Philip  to  Mr.  Trevannion  to  give  him  an  account  of 
what  had  occurred  during  the  short  cruise,  and  I  hardly 
need  say  that  he  was  satisfied  with  the  results,  as  we  had 
made  three  recaptures  of  value  besides  a  privateer.  I  intro- 
duced Philip  to  him,  acquainting  him  with -his  miraculous 
preservation,  and  Mr.  Trevannion  very  kindly  invited  him 
for  the  present  to  remain  in  his  house.  We  then  took  our 
leave,  promising  to  be  back  by  dinner-time,  and  I  went  with 
Philip  to  fit  him  out  in  a  more  creditable  way ;  and  having 
made  my  purchases  and  given  my  orders  (it  being  then 
almost  two  o'clock  post  meridiem'),  we  hastened  to  Mr.  Tre- 
vannion's,  that  we  might  be  in  time  for  dinner.  I  was,  I 
must  confess,  anxious  to  see  Miss  Trevannion,  for  she  had 
often  occupied  my  thoughts  during  the  cruise.  She  met  me 
with  great  friendliness  and  welcomed  me  back.  Our  dinner 
was  very  agreeable,  and  Philip's  sallies  were  much  approved 
of.  He  was,  indeed,  a  mirthful,  witty  lad,  full  of  jest  and 
humour,  and  with  a  good  presence  withal.  Mr.  Trevannion 
being  called  out  just  as  dinner  was  finished,  Miss  Trevannion 
observed : 

"I  presume,  Mr.  Elrington,  that  yor.r  good  fortune  and 
115 


THE  PRIVATEERSMAN 

the  reputation  you  have  acquired  in  so  short  a  time,  have  put 
an  end  to  all  your  misgivings  as  to  a  privateersman's  life  ?" 

"I  am  not  quite  so  light  and  inconstant,  Miss  Trevannion," 
replied  I  ;  "  I  rejoice  that  in  this  cruise  I  have  really  nothing 
to  lament  or  blush  for,  and  trust  at  the  same  time  we  have 
been  serviceable  to  our  country ;  but  my  opinion  is  the  same, 
and  I  certainly  wish  that  I  had  fonght  under  the  king's 
pennant  instead  of  on  board  of  a  privateer." 

"You  are,  then,  of  the  same  mind,  and  intend  to  resign 
the  command  ?  " 

4fl  do,  Miss  Trevannion,  although  I  admit  that  this  lad's 
welfare  makes  it  more  important  than  ever  that  I  should 
have  some  means  of  livelihood." 

"  I  rejoice  to  hear  you  speak  thus,  Mr.  Elrington,  and  I 
think  my  father's  obligations  to  you  are  such,  that  if  he 
does  not  assist  you,  I  should  feel  ashamed  of  him  ;  but  such  I 
am  certain  will  not  be  the  case.  He  will  forward  your  views, 
whatever  they  may  be,  to  the  utmost  of  his  power;  at  the 
same  time,  I  admit,  from  conversations  I  have  had  with  him, 
that  he  will  be  mortified  at  your  resigning  the  command." 

"And  so  shall  I,"  said  Philip,  "for  I  do  not  agree  with 
you  or  my  brother:  I  see  no  harm  in  privateering  than  in 
any  other  fighting.  I  suppose,  Miss  Trevannion,  you  have 
been  the  cause  of  my  brother's  scruples,  and  I  tell  you 
candidly  to  your  face,  that  I  do  not  thank  you  for  it." 

Miss  Trevannion  coloured  up  at  this  remark,  and  then 
replied,  "I  do  not  think,  Mr.  Philip,  that  I  have  had  the 
pleasure  of  seeing  your  brother  more  than  three  times  in 
my  life,  and  that  within  this  last  six  weeks,  and  sure  I  am 
that  we  have  not  had  a  quarter  of  an  hour's  conversation 
altogether.  It  is,  therefore,  assuredly  too  much  to  say  that 
I  am  the  cause,  and  your  brother  will  tell  you  that  he 
expressed  these  opinions  before  I  ever  had  had  any  conversa- 
tion with  him." 

"  That  may  be,"  replied  Philip,  "  but  you  approved  of  his 
sentiments,  and  that  concluded  the  business,  I  am  sure,  and 
I  don't  wonder  at  it.  I  only  hope  that  you  won't  ask  me 
to  do  anything  I  do  not  wish  to  do ;  for  I  am  sure  that  I 
could  never  refuse  you  anything." 

"I  am  glad  to  hear  you  say  so,  Mr.  Philip;  for  if  I  see 
you  do  that  which  I  think  wrong,  I  shall  certainly  try  my 
116 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

influence  over  you/'  replied  Miss  Trevannion,  smiling.  "I 
really  was  not  aware  that  I  had  such  power." 

Here  Mr.  Trevannion  came  in  again,  and  the  conversation 
•was  changed ;  and  shortly  afterward  Miss  Trevannion  left 
the  room.  Philip,  who  was  tired  of  sittirTg  while  Mr.  Tre- 
vannion and  I  took  our  pipes,  and  who  was  anxious  to  see 
the  town,  also  left  us ;  and  I  then  stated  to  Mr.  Trevannion 
that  having  now  completed  the  cruise  which  I  had  agreed 
that  I  would,  I  wished  to  know  whether  he  had  provided 
himself  with  another  captain. 

"  As  you  appear  so  determined,  my  dear  Elrington,  I  will 
only  say  that  I  am  very  sorry,  and  will  not  urge  the  matter 
any  longer.  My  daughter  told  me  since  your  absence  that 
she  was  certain  you  would  adhere  to  your  resolution ;  and, 
although  I  hoped  the  contrary,  yet  I  have  been  considering 
in  which  way  I  can  serve  you.  It  is  not  only  my  pleasure 
but  my  duty  so  to  do ;  I  have  not  forgotten,  and  never 
will  forget,  that  you  in  all  probability  saved  my  life  by  your 
self-devotion  in  the  affair  of  the  Jacobites.  When  you  first 
came  to  me  you  were  recommended  as  a  good  accountant, 
and,  to  a  certain  degree,  a  man  of  business;  and,  at  aH 
events,  proved  yourself  well  acquainted  and  apt  at  figures. 
Do  you  think  that  a  situation  on  shore  would  suit  you?" 

"  I  should  endeavour  to  give  satisfaction,  sir,"  I  replied  j 
"  but  I  fear  that  I  should  have  much  to  learn." 

"  Of  course  you  would  ;  but  I  reply  that  you  would  soon 
learn.  Now,  Elrington,  what  I  have  to  say  to  you  is  this  i 
I  am  getting  old,  and  in  a  few  years  shall  be  past  work ; 
and  I  think  I  should  like  you  as  an  assistant  for  the  present, 
and  a  successor  hereafter.  If  you  would  like  to  join  me, 
you  shall  superintend  the  more  active  portion  of  the  business; 
and  I  have  no  doubt  but  that  in  a  year  or  two  you  will  be 
master  of  the  whole.  As  you  know,  I  have  privateers  and 
I  have  merchant  vessels,  and  I  keep  my  storehouses.  I  have 
done  well  up  to  the  present ;  not  so  well,  perhaps,  now,  as 
I  did  when  I  had  slave-vessels,  which  were  more  profitable ; 
but  my  deceased  wife  persuaded  me  to  give  up  that  traffic, 
and  I  have  not  resumed  it,  in  honour  of  her  memory.  These 
foolish  women  should  never  interfere  in  such  matters ;  but 
let  that  pass.  What  I  have  to  say  is,  that  if  you  choose  after 
a  year  to  join  me  as  a  partner,  I  will  give  you  an  eighth  of 
117 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

the  business,  and  as  we  continue  I  will  make  over  a  furthev 
share  in  proportion  to  the  profits  ;  and  I  will  make  such 
arrangements  as  to  enable  you  at  my  death  to  take  the 
whole  concern  upon  favourable  terms." 

Mr.  Trevannion  knocked  the  ashes  out  of  his  pipe,  and, 
as  he  concluded — - 

"I  am,"  I  replied,  "as  you  may  imagine,  sir,  much 
gratified  and  honoured  at  your  proposal,  which  I  hardly 
need  say  that  I  willingly  accept.  I  only  hope  you  will 
make  allowance  for  my  ignorance  at  first  setting  off,  and 
not  ascribe  to  any  other  cause  my  imperfections.  You  may 
assure  yourself  that  goodwill  shall  never  be  wanting  on 
my  part,  and  I  shall  work  day  and  night,  if  required,  to 
prove  my  gratitude  for  so  kind  an  offer." 

"Then  it  is  settled,"  said  Mr.  Trevannion;  "but  what 
are  we  to  do  with  your  brother  Philip  ?  " 

"  He  thinks  for  himself,  sir,  and  does  not  agree  with 
me  on  the  question  in  point.  Of  course,  I  have  no  right 
to  insist  that  my  scruples  should  be  his ;  indeed,  I  fear 
that  I  should  have  little  chance  in  persuading  him,  as 
he  is  so  fond  of  a  life  of  adventure.  It  is  natural  in  one 
so  young.  Age  will  sober  him." 

"  Then  you  have  no  objection  to  his  going  on  board 
of  a  privateer  ?  " 

"  I  would  rather  that  he  was  in  any  other  service,  sir ; 
but  as  I  cannot  control  him  I  must  submit,  if  he  insists 
upon  following  that  profession.  He  is  a  gallant,  clever  boy, 
and  as  soon  as  I  can,  I  will  try  to  procure  him  a  situation 
in  a  king's  ship.  At  present  he  must  go  to  sea  in  some 
way  or  other,  and  it  were,  perhaps,  better  that  he  should 
be  in  good  hands  (such  as  Captain  Levee's,  for  instance) 
on  board  of  a  privateer,  than  mix  up  with  those  who  might 
demoralise  him  more." 

"Well,  then,  he  shall  have  his  choice,"  replied  Mr. 
Trevannion.  "He  is  a  smart  lad,  and  will  do  you  credit 
wherever  he  may  be." 

"  If  I  may  take  the  liberty  to  advise,  sir,"  replied  I, 
"  I  think  you  could  not  do  better  than  to  give  the  command 
of  the  Sparrow-hawk  to  the  chief  officer,  Mr.  James;  he 
is  a  pood  seaman  and  a  brave  man,  and  I  have  no  doubt  will 
acquit  himself  to  your  satisfaction." 


THE  PRIVATEERSMAN 

"I  was  thinking  the  same;  and  as  you  recommend  him 
he  shall  take  your  place.  Now,  as  all  this  is  settled,  you 
may  as  well  go  on  board  land  make  known  that  you  have 
resigned  the  command.  Tell  Mr.  James  that  he  is  to  take 
your  place.  Bring  your  clothes  on  shore,  and  you  will  find 
apartments  ready  for  you  on  your  return,  for  in  future  you 
will  of  course  consider  this  house  as  your  residence.  I 
assure  you  that,  now  that  you  do  not  leave  me,  I  am 
almost  glad  that  the  affair  is  arranged  as  it  is.  I  wanted 
assistance,  that  is  the  fact,  and  I  hold  myself  fortunate 
that  you  are  the  party  who  has  been  selected.  We  shall 
meet  in  the  evening." 

Mr.  Trevannion  then  went  away  in  the  direction  of  his 
daughter's  room  instead  of  the  counting-house  as  usual,  and 
I  quitted  the  house.  I  did  not  go  immediately  down  to 
the  wharf  to  embark.  I  wanted  to  have  a  short  time  for  re- 
flection, for  I  was  much  overpowered  with  Mr.  Trevannion's 
kindness,  and  the  happy  prospects  before  me.  I  walked 
out  into  the  country  for  some  distance,  deep  in  my  o\vii 
reflections,  and  I  must  say  that  Miss  Trevannion  was  too 
often  interfering  with  my  train  of  thought. 

I  had  of  course  no  fixed  ideas,  but  I  more  than  once 
was  weighing  in  my  mind  whether  I  should  not  make  known 
to  them  who  I  was,  and  how  superior  in  birth  to  what  they 
imagined.  After  an  hour  passed  in  building  castles,  I  re- 
traced my  steps,  passed  through  the  town,  and  going  down 
to  the  wharf,  waved  my  handkerchief  for  a  boat,  and  was 
soon  on  board.  I  then  summoned  the  officers  and  men, 
told  them  that  I  had  resigned  the  command  of  the  vessel, 
and  that  in  future  they  were  to  consider  Mr.  James  as  their 
captain.  I  packed  up  my  clothes,  leaving  many  articles  for 
my  successor  which  were  no  longer  of  any  use  to  me,  but 
•which  he  would  have  been  compelled  to  replace. 

Philip  I  found  was  down  in  the  cabin,  and  with  him  I 
had  a  long  conversation.  He  stated  his  wish  to  remain 
at  sea,  saying  that  he  preferred  a  privateer  to  a  merchant 
vessel,  and  a  king's  ship  to  a  privateer.  Not  being  old 
enough,  or  sufficient  time  at  sea  to  be  eligible  for  a  king's 
ship,  I  agreed  that  he  should  sail  with  Captain  Levee,  as 
soon  as  he  came  back  from  his  cruise.  He  had  already 
gent  in  a  good  prize.  As  soon  as  my  clothes  and  other 
119 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

articles  were  put  into  the  boat,  I  wished  them  all  farewell, 
and  was  cheered  by  the  men  as  I  pulled  on  shore. 

My  effects  were  taken  up  to  ^Ir.  Trevannion's  house  by 
the  seamen,  to  whom  I  gave  a  gratuity,  and  I  was  met  by 
Mr.  Trevannion,  who  showed  me  into  a  large  and  well- 
furnished  bedroom,  which  he  told  me  was  in  future  to  be 
considered  as  my  own.  I  passed  away  the  afternoon  in 
arranging  my  clothes,  and  did  not  go  down  to  the  parlour 
till  supper-time,  where  I  found  Miss  Trevannion,  who  con- 
gratulated me  upon  my  having  changed  my  occupation  to 
one  more  worthy  of  me.  I  made  a  suitable  reply,  and  we 
sat  down  to  supper.  Having  described  this  first  great  event 
in  my  life,  I  shall  for  the  present  conclude. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

After  staying  a  year  with  him,  Mr.  Trevannion  proposes  to 
take  me  into  partnership,  but  I  decline  the  offer  from  con- 
scientious motives — Miss  Trevannion  treats  me  with  unmerited 
coldness — This  and  her  father's  anger  make  me  resolve  to 
quit  the  house — What  I  overhear  and  see  before  my  departure 
—The  ring. 

JL  OU  may  now  behold  me  in  a  very  different  position, 
my  dear  Madam  ;  instead  of  the  laced  hat  and  hanger  at  my 
side,  imagine  me  in  a  plain  suit  of  grey  with  black  buttons, 
and  a  pen  behind  my  ear;  instead  of  walking  the  deck  and 
balancing  to  the  motion  of  the  vessel,  I  am  now  perched 
immovably  upon  a  high  stool ;  instead  of  sweeping  the 
horizon  with  my  telescope,  or  watching  the  straining  and 
bending  of  the  spars  aloft,  I  am  now  with  my  eyes  incessantly 
fixed  upon  the  ledger  or  day-book,  absorbed  in  calculation. 
You  may  inquire  how  I  liked  the  change.  At  first,  I  must 
confess,  not  over-much,  and,  notwithstanding  my  dislike  to 
the  life  of  a  privateersman,  I  often  sighed  heavily,  and  wished 
that  I  were  an  officer  in  the  king's  service.  The  change  from 
a  life  of  activity  to  one  of  sedentary  habits  was  too  sudden, 
and  I  often  found  myself,  with  my  eyes  still  fixed  upon  the 
figures  before  me,  absorbed  in  a  sort  of  castle-building  reverie, 
120 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

in  which  I  was  boarding  or  chasing  the  enemy,  handling  my 
cutlass,  and  sometimes  so  moved  by  my  imagination  as  to 
brandish  my  arm  over  my  head,  when  an  exclamation  of 
surprise  from  one  of  the  clerks  would  remind  me  of  my  folly, 
and,  angry  with  myself,  I  would  once  more  resume  my  pen. 
But  after  a  time  I  had  more  command  over  myself,  and  could 
sit  steadily  at  my  work.  Mr.  Trevannion  had  often  observed 
how  absent  I  was,  and  it  was  a  source  of  amusement  to  him  ; 
when  we  met  at  dinner,  his  daughter  would  say,  "  So  I  hear 
you  had  another  sea-fight  this  morning,  Mr.  Elrington  ; "  and 
her  father  would  laugh  heartily  as  he  gave  a  description  of 
my  ridiculous  conduct. 

I  very  soon,  with  the  kind  assistance  of  Mr.  Trevannion, 
became  master  of  my  work,  and  gave  him  satisfaction.  My 
chief  employment  consisted  in  writing  the  letters  to  corres- 
pondents. At  first  I  only  copied  Mr.  Trevannion's  letters 
in  his  private  letter-book ;  but  as  I  became  aware  of  the 
nature  of  the  correspondence,  and  what  was  necessary  to  be 
detailed,  I  then  made  a  rough  copy  of  the  letters,  and  sub- 
mitted them  to  Mr.  Trevannion  for  his  approval.  At  firtt 
there  were  a  few  alterations  made,  afterward  I  wrote  them 
fairly  out,  and  almost  invariably  they  gave  satisfaction,  or,  if 
anything  was  added,  it  was  in  a  postscript.  Mr.  Trevannion's 
affairs,  I  found,  were  much  more  extensive  than  I  had 
imagined.  He  had  the  two  privateers,  two  vessels  on  the 
coast  of  Africa  trading  for  ivory  and  gold-dust  and  other 
articles,  two  or  three  vessels  employed  in  trading  to  Virginia 
for  tobacco  and  other  produce,  and  some  smaller  vessels 
engaged  in  Newfoundland  fisheries,  which,  when  they  had 
taken  in  their  cargo,  ran  to  the  Mediterranean  to  dispose  of 
it,  and  returned  with  Mediterranean  produce  to  Liverpool. 
That  he  was  a  very  wealthy  man,  independent  of  his  large 
stakes  upon  the  seas,  was  certain.  He  had  lent  much  money 
to  the  guild  of  Liverpool,  and  had  some  tenanted  properties 
in  the  county ;  but  of  them  I  knew  nothing,  except  from  the 
payment  of  the  rents.  What  surprised  me  much  was,  that 
a  man  of  Mr.  Trevannion's  wealth,  having  but  one  child  to 
provide  for,  should  not  retire  from  business — and  I  once  made 
the  remark  to  his  daughter.  Her  reply  was  :  "  I  thought  as 
you  do  once,  but  now  I  think  differently.  When  I  have  been 
on  a  visit  with  my  father,  and  he  has  stayed  away  for  several 
121 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

weeks,  you  have  no  idea  how  restless  and  uneasy  he  has  be- 
come from  want  of  occupation.  It  has  become  his  habit,  and 
habit  is  second  nature.  It  is  not  from  a  wish  to  accumulate 
that  he  continues  at  the  counting-house,  but  because  he 
cannot  be  happy  without  employment.  I,  therefore,  do  not 
any  longer  persuade  him  to  leave  off,  as  I  am  convinced  that 
it  would  be  persuading  him  to  be  unhappy  Until  you  came, 
I  think  the  fatigue  was  too  great  for  him ;  but  you  have, 
as  he  apprises  me,  relieved  him  of  the  heaviest  portion  of 
the  labour,  and  I  hardly  need  say  that  I  am  rejoiced  that  you 
have  so  done." 

"  It  certainly  is  not  that  he  requires  to  make  money,  Miss 
Trevannion ;  and,  as  he  is  so  liberal  in  everything,  I  must 
credit  what  you  assert,  that  it  is  the  dislike  to  having  no 
employment  which  induces  him  to  continue  in  business.  It 
has  not  yet  become  such  a  habit  in  me,"  continued  I,  smiling  ; 
"  I  think  I  could  leave  it  off  with  great  pleasure." 

"  But  is  not  that  because  you  have  not  yet  recovered  from 
your  former  habits,  which  were  so  at  variance  with  a  quiet 
and  a  sedentary  life  ?  "  replied  she. 

"  I  fear  it  is  so,"  said  I,  "and  I  believe,  of  all  habits,  those 
of  a  vagrant  are  the  most  difficult  to  overcome.  You  used 
to  laugh  at  me  the  first  few  months  that  I  was  here.  I 
presume  that  I  am  a  little  improved,  as  I  have  not  been 
attacked  lately  ?  " 

"  My  father  says  so,  and  is  much  pleased  with  you,  Mr. 
Elrington,  if  my  telling  you  so  gives  you  any  satisfaction." 

"  Certainly  it  does,  because  I  wish  to  please  him." 

"And  me,  too,  I  hope?" 

"  Yes,  most  truly,  Miss  Trevannion  ;  I  only  wish  I  had  it  in 
my  power  to  show  how  much  I  study  your  good  opinion." 

"Will  you  risk  my  father's  displeasure  for  it?"  replied 
she,  looking  at  me  fixedly. 

"  Yes,  I  will,  provided ' 

"  Oh  !  there  is  a  proviso  already." 

"  I  grant  that  there  should  not  have  been  any,  as  I  am 
sure  that  you  would  not  ask  me  to  do  anything  which  is 
wrong.  And  my  proviso  was,  that  I  did  not  undertake  what 
my  conscience  did  not  approve." 

"  Your  proviso  was  good,  Mr.  Elrington,  for  when  a  woman 
would  persuade,  a  man  should  be  particularly  guarded  that 
122 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

he  is  not  led  into  error  by  a  rash  promise.  I  think,  however, 
that  we  are  both  agreed  upon  the  point.  I  will  therefore 
come  at  once  to  what  I  wish  you  to  do.  It  is  the  intention 
of  my  father,  in  the  course  of  a  few  days,  when  you  shall 
have  accomplished  your  year  of  service,  to  offer  to  take  you 
into  partnership ;  and  I  am  certain  it  will  be  on  liberal 
terms.  Now  I  wish  you  to  refuse  his  offer  unless  he  gives 
up  privateering." 

"  I  will  do  so  at  all  risks,  and  I  am  truly  glad  that  I  have 
your  encouragement  for  taking  such  a  bold  step." 

"  I  tell  you  frankly  that  he  will  be  very  indignant.  There 
is  an  excitement  about  the  privateering  which  has  become 
almost  necessary  to  him,  and  he  cares  little  about  the  re- 
mainder of  his  speculations.  He  is  so  blind  to  the  immorality 
to  which  it  leads,  that  he  does  not  think  it  is  an  unlawful 
pursuit;  if  he  did,  I  am  sure  that  he  would  abandon  it.  All 
my  persuasion  has  been  useless." 

"And  if  a  favourite  and  only  daughter  cannot  prevail, 
what  chance  have  I,  Miss  Trevannion?" 

"  A  better  chance,  Mr.  Elrington  ;  he  is  partial  to  me,  but 
I  am  a  woman,  and  he  looks  upon  my  observations  as  a 
woman's  weakness.  The  objections  raised  by  a  man,  a  young 
man,  and  one  who  has  so  long  been  actively  engaged  in  the 
service,  will  therefore  carry  more  weight ;  besides,  he  has 
now  become  so  accustomed  to  you,  and  has  had  so  much 
trouble  taken  off  his  hands,  and,  at  the  same  time,  has  such 
implicit  confidence  in  you,  that  I  do  not  think,  if  he  finds 
that  he  has  to  choose  between  your  leaving  him  and  his 
leaving  off  privateering,  he  will  hesitate  in  relinquishing  the 
latter.  You  have,  moreover,  great  weight  with  him,  Mr. 
Elrington  ;  my  father  is  fully  aware  of  the  deep  obligation 
he  is  under  to  your  courage  and  self-devotion  in  the  affair  cf 
the  Jacobite  refugees.  You  will,  therefore,  succeed  if  you 
are  firm  ;  and,  if  you  do  succeed,  you  will  have  my  gratitude, 
if  that  is  of  any  importance  to  you  ;  my  friendship  you  know 
you  have  already." 

The  entrance  of  Mr.  Trevannion  prevented  my  reply.  We 
had  been  waiting  for  his  return  from  a  walk,  and  dinner  had 
been  ready  some  time.  "  I  have  just  seen  some  of  the  men 
of  the  Arrow"  said  Mr.  Trevannion,  taking  off  his  hat  and 
spencer,  "and  that  detained  me." 
123 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

"  Has  Captain  Levee  arrived,  then,  sir  ?  "  said  I. 

"No;  but  he  has  sent  in  a  prize — of  no  great  value- 
laden  with  light  wares.  The  men  in  charge  tell  me  he  has 
had  a  rough  affair  with  a  vessel  armed  en  flute,  and  that  he  has 
lost  some  men.  Your  brother  Philip,,  as  usual,  is  wounded." 

I  should  here  observe,  that  during  the  year  which  had 
passed  away  the  two  privateers  had  been  several  times  in 

port they  had  met  with  moderate  success,  barely  sufficient 

to  pay  their  expenses ;  my  brother  Philip  had  always  con- 
ducted himself  very  gallantly,  and  had  been  twice  wounded 
in  different  engagements. 

"  Well,  sir,"  replied  I,  "  I  do  not  think  the  loss  of  a  little 
blood  will  do  any  harm  to  such  a  hot-headed  youth  as 
Master  Philip ;  but  I  hope  in  a  short  time  to  give  him  an 
opportunity  of  shedding  it  in  the  service  of  the  king,  instead 
of  in  the  pursuit  of  money.  Indeed,"  continued  I,  as  I  sat 
down  to  table,  "  the  enemy  are  now  so  cautious,  or  have  so 
few  vessels  on  the  high  seas,  that  I  fear  your  privateering 
account  current  will  not  be  very  favourable,  when  balanced, 
as  it  will  be  in  a  few  days,  notwithstanding  this  cargo  of 
wares  just  arrived." 

"Then  we  must  hope  better  for  next  year,"  replied  Mr. 
Trevannion.  "  Amy,  my  dear,  have  you  been  out  to-day  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir  ;  I  was  riding  for  two  hours." 

"  Have  they  altered  your  pillion  yet  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir ;  it  came  home  last  night,  and  it  is  now  very 
comfortable." 

"  I  called  at  Mrs.  Carleton's,  who  is  much  better.  What 
a  fop  that  Mr.  Carleton  is — I  don't  know  what  scented 
powder  he  uses,  but  it  perfumed  the  whole  room.  Had 
not  Mrs.  Carleton  been  such  an  invalid,  I  should  have 
opened  the  window." 

Mr.  Trevannion  then  turned  the  conversation  to  some 
political  intelligence  which  he  had  just  received,  and  this 
engaged  us  till  the  dinner  was  «over,  and  I  returned  to  the 
counting-house,  where  I  found  the  man  who  had  brought 
in  the  prize,  and  who  gave  me  a  letter  from  Philip,  stating 
that  his  wound  was  of  no  consequence. 

The  communication  of  Mr.  Trevannion  took  place,  as  his 
daughter  had  assured  me  it  would,  on  the  anniversary  of 
my  entering  into  Mr.  Trevannion's  counting-house.  After 
124 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

dinner,  as  we,  as  usual,  were  smoking  our  pipes,  Mr.  Tre- 
vannion  said :  "  Elrington,  you  have  been  with  me  now 
one  year,  and  during  that  time  you  have  made  yourself 
fully  master  of  your  business;  —  much  to  my  surprise,  I 
acknowledge,  but  still  more  to  my  satisfaction.  That  I 
have  every  reason  to  be  satisfied  with  you,  you  may  imagine, 
when  I  tell  you  that  it  is  now  my  intention  to  take  you 
into  partnership,  and  I  trust  by  so  doing  that  you  will  soon 
be  an  independent  man.  You  know  the  capital  in  the 
business  as  well  as  I  do.  I  did  say  an  eighth,  but  I  now 
propose  to  make  over  to  you  one-fourth,  and  to  allow  your 
profits  of  every  year  (deducting  your  necessary  expenses) 
to  be  invested  in  the  business,  until  you  have  acquired  a 
right  to  one-half.  Of  future  arrangements  we  will  speak 
hereafter." 

"Mr.  Trevannion,"  replied  I,  "that  I  am  truly  grateful 
for  such  unexpected  liberality  I  hardly  need  s.-jy,  and  you 
have  my  best  thanks  for  your  noble  offer ;  but  I  have 
scruples  which,  I  must  confess,  I  cannot  get  over." 

"  Scruples  ! "  exclaimed  Mr.  Trevannion,  laying  down  his 
pipe  on  the  table.  "  Oh  !  I  see  now,"  continued  he,  after 
a  pause;  "you  think  I  am  robbing  my  daughter.  No,  no, 
the  labourer  is  worthy  of  his  hire,  and  she  will  have  more 
than  sufficient.  You  carry  your  conscientiousness  too  far, 
my  dear  fellow  ;  I  have  more  than  enough  for  Amy,  out  of 
the  business  altogether." 

"  I  am  aware  of  that,  sir,"  added  I,  "  and  I  did  not,  there- 
fore, refer  to  your  daughter  when  I  said  that  I  had  scruples. 
I  must  be  candid  with  you,  sir.  How  is  it  that  I  am  now 
in  your  employ  ?  " 

"Why,  because  you  had  a  dislike  to  privateering,  and  I 
had  a  debt  of  gratitude  to  pay." 

"  Exactly,  sir ;  but  whether  you  had  been  pleased  to 
employ  me  or  not,  I  had  made  up  my  mind,  as  you  well 
know,  from  conscientious  motives,  not  to  continue  on  board 
of  a  privateer." 

"  Well,  I  grant  that." 

"  The  same  motives,  sir,  will  not  allow  me  to  be  a  sharer 
in  the  profits  arising  from  such  sources.  I  should  consider 
myself  equally  wrong  if  1  did  so,  as  if  I  remained  on  boar.l. 
Do  not  be  angry  with  me,  sir,"  continued  I ;  "if  I,  with 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

many  thanks,  decline  your  offer  of  being  your  partner.  I  will 
faithfully  serve  you  upon  any  salary  which  you  may  consider 
I  may  merit,  and  trust  in  your  liberality  in  everything." 

Mr.  Trevannion  made  no  reply ;  he  had  resumed  his  pipe, 
and  continued  to  smoke  it,  with  his  eyes  fixed  upon  the 
mantelpiece.  As  soon  as  his  pipe  was  out,  he  rose,  put  on 
his  hat,  and  walked  out  of  the  room,  without  making  any 
further  observation.  I  waited  a  few  minutes,  and  then  went 
back  to  the  counting-house. 

That  Mr.  Trevannion  was  seriously  offended  I  was  con- 
vinced ;  but  I  valued  the  good  opinion  of  his  daughter  more 
than  I  did  that  of  Mr.  Trevannion ;  indeed,  my  feelings 
towards  her  had,  during  the  year  I  had  been  in  the  house, 
gradually  become  of  that  nature  that  they  threatened  much 
my  peace  of  mind.  I  cannot  say  that  I  loved  her  in  the 
usual  acceptation  of  the  term, — adoration  would  better 
express  what  I  felt.  She  was  so  pure,  so  perfect,  such  a 
model  of  female  perfection,  that  I  looked  up  to  her  with  a 
reverence  which  almost  quelled  any  feeling  of  love.  I  felt 
that  she  was  above  me,  and  that,  with  her  wealth,  it  would 
be  madness  for  one  in  my  present  position  to  aspire  to  her. 
Yet  with  this  feeling  I  would  have  sacrificed  all  my  hopes 
and  present  advantages  to  have  obtained  her  approving 
smiles.  It  is  not,  therefore,  to  be  wondered  at  that  I  risked 
Mr.  Trevannion's  displeasure  to  gain  her  approbation  ;  and 
when  I  resumed  my  seat  at  my  desk,  and  thought  of  what 
had  passed,  I  made  up  my  mind  to  be  once  more  an  outcast 
in  the  world  rather  than  swerve  from  the  promise  which  I 
had  made  to  her.  I  knew  Mr.  Trevannion  to  be  a  very 
decided  man,  and  hasty  when  offended.  That  he  was 
seriously  offended  with  me  there  was  no  doubt.  I  found 
that  he  had  quitted  the  house  immediately  after  he  had 
left  the  room.  I  had  hoped  that  he  had  gone  to  his 
daughter's  apartments,  and  that  a  conversation  with  her  might 
have  produced  a  good  effect ;  but  such  was  not  the  case. 

In  about  half-an-hour  Mr.  Trevannion  returned,  and  as 
he  walked  into  the  back  room  adjoining  the  counting-house, 
he  desired  me  to  follow  him.  I  did  so.  "Mr.  Elrington," 
said  he,  sitting  down,  and  leaving  me  standing  at  the  table, 
"  I  fear,  after  what  has  passed,  that  we  shall  not  continue 
on  good  terms.  You  have  reproached  me,  an  old  man,  with 
126 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

carrying  on  an  unlawful  business ;  in  short,  in  raising  youl 
own  scruples  and  talking  of  your  own  conscience,  you  have 
implied  that  I  am  acting  contrary  to  what  conscience  should 
dictate.  In  short,  you  have  told  me,  by  implication,  that  I 
am  not  an  honest  man.  You  have  thrown  back  in  my  face 
my  liberal  offer.  My  wish  to  oblige  you  has  been  treated 
not  only  with  indifference,  but  I  may  add  with  contumely ; — 
and  that  merely  because  you  have  formed  some  absurd 
notions  of  right  and  wrong  in  which  you  will  find  no  one  to 
agree  with  you,  except,  perhaps,  priests  and  women.  I  wish 
you  well,  Mr,  Elrington,  nevertheless.  I  am  truly  sorry 
for  your  infatuation,  and  wished  to  have  served  you,  but 
you  will  not  be  assisted  by  me." 

Here  Mr,  Trevannion  paused,  but  I  made  no  reply.  After 
a  time,  wiping  the  perspiration  from  his  forehead  with  his 
handkerchief,  for  he  evidently  was  in  a  state  of  great  excite- 
ment, he  continued : 

"  As  you  do  not  choose  to  join  me  from  conscientious 
scruples,  I  cannot  but  imagine  that  you  do  not  like  to  serve 
me  from  similar  motives,  for  I  see  little  difference  between 
the  two  (and  here,  Madam,  there  was  some  force  in  his 
observation,  but  it  never  occurred  to  me  before) ;  at  all 
events,  without  weighing  your  scruples  so  exactly  as  to  know 
how  far  they  may  or  may  not  extend,  I  feel  that  we  are  not 
likely  to  go  on  pleasantly  together.  I  shall  always  think  that 
I  am  reproached  by  you  when  anything  is  said  connected  with 
the  privateers,  and  you  may  have  twinges  of  conscience 
which  may  be  disagreeable  to  you.  Let  us,  therefore,  part 
quietly.  For  your  services  up  to  the  present,  and  to  assist  you 
in  any  other  engagements  you  may  enter  on,  take  this " 

Mr.  Trevannion  opened  a  lower  drawer  of  the  table,  and 
put  before  me  a  bag  containing,  as  I  afterwards  discovered, 
250  gold  jacobuses. 

"  I  wish  you  well,  Mr.  Erlington,  but  I  sincerely  wish  we 
had  never  met." 

Mr.  Trevannion  then  rose  abruptly,  and,  before  I  could 
make  my  reply,  brushed  past  me,  went  out  at  the  door,  and 
again  walked  away  at  a  rapid  pace  down  the  street.  I 
remained  where  I  stood ;  my  eyes  had  followed  him  as  he 
went  away.  I  was  completely  surprised.  I  anticipated 
much  anger,  much  altercation  ;  but  I  never  had  an  idea  that 
127 


THE  PRIVATEERSMAN 

he  would  be  so  unjust  as  to  throw  off  in  this  way  one  who 
for  his  sake  had  gone  through  a  heavy  trial  and  come  out 
with  honour.  My  heart  was  full  of  bitterness.  I  felt  that  Mr. 
Trevannion  had  treated  me  with  harshness  and  ingratitude. 

"  Alas ! "  thought  I,  "  such  is  the  world,  and  such  will 
ever  be  the  case  with  such  imperfect  beings  as  we  are. 
How  vain  to  expect  anything  like  consistency,  much  less 
perfection,  in  our  erring  natures  !  Hurt  but  the  self-love  of  a 
man,  wound  his  vanity,  and  all  obligations  are  forgotten." 

I  turned  away  from  the  bag  of  money,  which  I  was 
resolved  not  to  accept,  although  I  had  not  at  the  time 
twenty  guineas  at  my  disposal.  It  was  now  within  half-an- 
hour  of  dark ;  I  collected  all  my  books,  put  some  in  the  iron 
safe,  others  as  usual  in  my  desk,  and  having  arranged  every- 
thing as  completely  as  I  could,  I  locked  the  safe,  and 
enclosed  the  keys  in  a  parcel,  which  I  sealed.  Putting  Mr. 
Trevannion's  name  on  the  outside,  I  laid  the  parcel  on  the 
table  in  the  room  where  we  had  had  our  conference,  by  the 
side  of  the  bag  of  money. 

It  was  now  dark,  or  nearly  so,  and  leaving  the  con- 
fidential porter,  as  usual,  to  shut  up  the  house,  I  went  up 
to  the  sitting-room  with  the  expectation  of  seeing  Miss 
Trevannion,  and  bidding  her  farewell.  I  was  not  dis- 
appointed ;  I  found  her  at  her  netting,  having  just  lighted 
the  lamp  which  hung  over  the  table. 

"  Miss  Trevannion,"  said  I,  "  advancing  respectfully  toward 
her,  "  I  have  fulfilled  my  promise,  and  I  have  received 
my  reward" — she  looked  up  at  me — "which  is,  I  am  dis- 
missed from  this  house  and  your  presence  for  ever." 

"  I  trust,"  said  she,  after  a  pause,  "  that  you  have  not 
exceeded  my  wishes.  It  appears  to  me  so  strange,  that 
I  must  think  that  such  is  the  case.  My  father  never  could 
have  dismissed  you  in  this  way  for  merely  expressing  an 
opinion,  Mr.  Erlington.  You  must  have  gone  too  far." 

"Miss  Trevannion,  when  you  meet  your  father,  you  can 
then  ascertain  whether  I  have  been  guilty  of  intemperance 
or  rudeness,  or  a  proper  want  of  respect  in  making  the 
communication — which  I  did  in  exactly  the  manner  you 
yourself  proposed,  and  my  reward  has  been  such  as  I  state." 

"You  have  a  better  reward,  Mr.  Elrington,  if  what  you 
assert  is  really  correct;  you  have  the  reward  of  having 
128 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

ddne  y*our  duty ;  but  I  cannot  imagine  that  your  dismissal 
has  arisen  from  the  mere  expression  of  an  opinion.  You'll 
excuse  me,  Mr.  Elrington,  that,  as  a  daughter,  I  cannot, 
in  justice  to  a  much  respected  father,  believe  that  such  is 
the  case." 

This  was  said  in  so  cold  a  manner,  that  I  was  nettled  to 
the  highest  degree.  Miss  Trevannion  had  promised  me  her 
gratitude,  instead  of  which  I  felt  that  she  was  doubting 
my  word,  and,  as  it  were,  taking  the  side  of  her  father 
against  me.  And  this  was  the  return  from  her.  I  could 
have  upbraided  her,  and  told  her  what  I  felt ;  namely,  that 
she  had  taken  advantage  of  my  feelings  toward  her  to  make 
me  a  cat's-paw  to  obtain  her  end  with  her  father ;  and  that 
now,  having  failed,  I  was  left  to  my  fate,  without  even  com- 
miseration; but  she  looked  so  calm,  so  grave,  and  so  beautiful, 
that  I  could  not  do  it.  I  commanded  my  wounded  feelings, 
and  replied  : 

"Since  I  have  the  misfortune  to  meet  the  displeasure  of 
the  daughter  as  well  as  of  the  father,  Miss  Trevannion,  I 
have  not  another  word  to  say,  but  farewell,  and  may  you 
prosper." 

My  voice  faltered  as  I  said  the  last  words,  and,  bowing 
to  her,  I  quitted  the  room.  Miss  Trevannion  did  not  even 
say  farewell  to  me,  but  I  thought  that  her  lips  appeared 
to  move,  as  quitting  the  room  I  took  my  last  look  upon 
her  beautiful  face.  I  shut  the  door  after  me,  and,  over- 
powered by  my  feelings,  I  sank  upon  a  settee  in  the  ante- 
room, in  a  state  of  giddy  stupor.  I  know  not  how  long  I 
remained  there,  for  my  head  turned  and  my  senses  reeled ; 
but  I  was  aroused  from  it  by  the  heavy  tread  of  Mr. 
Trevannion,  who  came  along  the  corridor  without  a  light, 
and  not  perceiving  me  opened  the  door  of  the  sitting-room 
where  his  daughter  still  remained.  He  threw  the  door  to 
after  he  had  entered,  but  it  did  not  quite  close,  leaving  a 
narrow  stream  of  light  through  the  anteroom. 

"  Father,"  said  Miss  Trevannion  in  my  hearing,  "  you 
look  warm  and  excited." 

"I  have  reason  to  be  so,"  replied  Mr.  Trevannion  abruptly. 

"I  have  heard  from  Mr.  Elrington  the  cause  of  it,"  replied 
Miss  Trevannion  ;  "  that  is,  I  have  heard  his  version  of  it. 
I  am  glad  you  have  come  back,  as  I  am  most  anxious  to 
129  l 


THE    PRIVATEERSMAN 

hear  yours.  What  has  Mr.  Elrington  said  or  done  to  cause 
such  irritation  and  his  dismissal  ?  " 

"  He  has  behaved  with  insolence  and  ingratitude/'  replied 
Mr.  Trevannion  ;  "  I  offered  him  partnership  and  he  refused, 
unless  I  would  give  up  privateering." 

"So  he  stated;  but  in  what  manner  was  he  insolent  to 
you  ?  " 

"  Insolent ! — told  me  that  he  acted  from  conscientious 
motives,  which  was  as  much  as  to  say  that  I  did  not." 

"  Was  his  language  very  offensive  ?  " 

"  No,  not  his  language — that  was  respectful  enough  ;  but 
it  was  the  very  respect  which  made  it  insolent.  So  I  told 
him  that  as  he  could  not,  from  scruples  of  conscience,  join 
me  in  privateering,  of  course  his  scruples  of  conscience  could 
not  allow  him  to  keep  the  books,  and  I  dismissed  him." 

"  Do  you  mean  to  say,  my  dear  father,  that  he,  in  a 
respectful  manner,  declined  entering  into  partnership  from 
these  scruples  which  you  mention ;  that  he  gave  you  no 
other  offence  than  expressing  his  opinion,  and  declining 
your  offer  ?  " 

"  And  what  would  you  have  more  ? "  replied  Mr.  Tre- 
vannion. 

"  I  wish  to  know  where  was  the  insult,  the  ingratitude,  on 
his  part  which  you  complain  of?" 

"Simply  in  refusing  the  offer.  He  ought  to  have  felt 
grateful,  and  he  was  not ;  and  he  had  no  right  to  give 
such  reasons  as  he  did ;  for  the  reasons  were  condemn- 
ing my  actions.  But  you  women  cannot  understand  these 
things." 

"  I  rather  think,  my  dear  father,  that  we  cannot ;  for 
I  cannot  perceive  either  the  insult  or  the  ingratitude  which 
you  complain  of,  and  such,  I  think,  will  be  your  own  opinion 
when  you  have  had  time  to  reflect,  and  are  more  cool.  Mr. 
Elrington  expressed  nothing  more  to-day,  when  he  stated 
his  dislike  to  privateering  from  conscientious  motives,  than 
he  did  after  his  return  from  his  confinement  in  the  Tower, 
when  he  gave  up  the  command  of  the  privateer  on  those 
very  grounds ;  and  then,  when  still  warm  with  gratitude 
to  him  for  his  self-devotion,  you  did  not  consider  it  an 
insult,  but,  on  the  contrary,  took  him  still  nearer  to  you 
into  your  own  house.  Why,  then,  should  you  consider  it 
130 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

an  insult  now  ?  Neither  can  I  see  any  ingratitude.  You 
made  him  an  offer,  the  value  of  which,  in  a  worldly  point 
of  view,  he  could  not  but  appreciate,  and  he  declined  it 
from  conscientious  motives ;  declined  it,  as  you  acknowledge, 
respectfully ;  proving  that  he  was  ready  to  sacrifice  his 
worldly  interests  to  what  he  considered  his  duty  as  a 
Christian.  When  Mr.  Elrington  told  me  that  you  had  dis- 
missed him,  I  felt  so  certain  that  he  must  have  been  guilty 
of  some  unpardonable  conduct  toward  you  to  have  induced 
you  to  have  resorted  to  such  a  step,  that  I  did  not  credit 
him  when  he  asserted  the  contrary.  I  could  not  believe, 
as  a  daughter,  anything  so  much  to  the  prejudice  of  my  own 
father,  and  so  much  at  variance  with  his  general  conduct. 
I  now  feel  that  I  have  been  most  unjust  to  Mr.  Elrington, 
and  conducted  myself  toward  him  in  a  way  which  I  bitterly 
regret,  and  hope  by  some  means  to  be  able  to  express  my 
contrition  for " 

"  Amy — Amy,"  said  Mr.  Trevannion  severely,  "  are  you 
blinded  by  regard  for  this  young  man,  that  you  side  against 
your  own  father  ?  Am  I  to  understand  that  you  have  given 
your  affections  without  my  sanction  or  approval  ?  " 

"No,  sir,"  replied  Miss  Trevannion;  "that  I  do  respect 
and  regard  Mr.  Elrington  is  true,  and  I  cannot  do  other- 
wise, for  his  many  good  qualities  and  his  devotion  toward 
you  ;  but  if  you  would  ask  me  if  I  love  him,  I  reply  that 
such  a  thought  has  not  yet  entered  my  head.  Without  a 
knowledge  of  who  he  is,  or  his  family,  and  without  your 
approval,  I  should  never  think  of  yielding  up  my  affec- 
tions in  so  hasty  a  manner ;  but  I  may  say  more :  these 
affections  have  never  been  solicited  by  Mr.  Elrington.  He 
has  always  behaved  toward  me  with  that  respect,  which, 
as  the  daughter  of  his  patron,  I  have  had  a  right  to  expect ; 
but  in  no  instance  has  he  ever  signified  to  me  that  he  had 
any  preference  in  my  favour.  Having  assured  you  of  this, 
my  dear  father,  I  cannot  but  say  that  I  consider  that  he 
has,  in  this  instance,  not  only  been  treated  with  injustice 
by  you,  but  also  by  me." 

"Say   no    more,"    replied    Mr.   Trevannion.      As  he   said 

this,   I   heard  footsteps  in   the   passage,  and   was  about  to 

retreat  to  my  own  room  ;  but,  as    the   party  came   without 

a  light.   I   remained.     It   was  the  porter,  who   knocked  at 

131 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

the  sitting-room  door,  and    was   requested   to   come  in  by 
Mr.  Trevannion. 

"  If  you  please,  sir,  Mr.  Elrington  is  gone  out,  I  believe, 
and  I  found  this  packet  directed  to  you  on  the  table  of 
the  inner  room,  and  also  this  bag  of  money,  which  I  sup- 
pose you  forgot  to  put  away  before  you  left." 

"Very  well,  Humphrey,  leave  them  on  the  table." 

The  man  did  so,  and  quitted  the  room,  not  perceiving 
me  in  the  dark  as  he  passed  through  the  anteroom. 

"  He  has  not  taken  the  money,"  observed  Mr.  Trevannion. 
"  He  might  have  done  so,  as  he  ought  to  be  paid  for  his 
services." 

"  I  presume,  my  dear  father,  that  his  feelings  were  too 
much  hurt  by  what  passed,"  said  Miss  Trevannion.  "  There 
are  obligations  which  cannot  be  repaid  with  gold." 

"  These,  I  perceive,  are  the  keys  of  the  safe ;  I  did  not 
think  that  he  would  have  gone  away  this  night." 

I  now  considered  it  high  time  to  quit  the  anteroom, 
where  I  had  been  irresistibly  detained  by  ihe  conversa- 
tion which  took  place.  I  hastened  to  my  own  chamber, 
determined  that  I  would  leave  the  house  the  next  morning 
before  any  one  was  stirring.  I  gained  it  in  the  dark,  but 
having  the  means  of  striking  a  light,  I  did  so,  and  packed 
up  all  my  clothes  ready  for  my  departure.  I  had  just 
fastened  down  my  valise,  when  I  perceived  a  light  on 
the  further  end  of  the  long  corridor  which  led  to  my 
apartment.  Thinking  it  might  be  Mr.  Trevannion,  and 
not  wishing  to  see  him,  I  blew  out  my  own  light,  and  re- 
treated to  a  small  dressing-room  within  my  chamber,  com- 
municating by  a  glass  door.  The  light  evidently  approached, 
and  at  last  I  perceived  the  party  was  entering  my  room, 
the  door  of  which  was  wide  open.  It  was  Miss  Trevan- v 
nion  who  entered,  and,  turning  round  with  her  chamber- 
light  in  her  hand,  appeared  to  survey  the  apartment  with 
a  mournful  air.  She  perceived  my  valise,  and  her  eyes 
were  fixed  upon  it  for  some  time ;  at  last  she  walked  up 
to  the  dressing-table,  and,  sitting  on  the  stool  before  it, 
leaned  down  her  head  upon  her  hands  and  wept. 

"Alas!"  thought  I,  "if  those  tears  were  but  for  me; 
but  it  is  not  so — she  has  been  excited,  and  her  tears  have 
come  to  her  relief." 

J32 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

After  a  time  she  raised  her  head  from  the  table,  and 
said,  "How  unjust  have  I  been — and  I  shall  see  him  no 
more  ! — if  I  could  but  beg  his  pardon,  I  should  be  more 
happy.  Poor  fellow  ! — what  must  he  have  felt  at  my 
harsh  bearing.  Oh  !  my  father,  I  could  not  have  believed 
it.  And  what  did  I  say  ? — that  I  had  no  feeling  for — • 
well,  I  thought  so  at  the  time,  but  now — I  am  not  quite 
sure  that  I  was  correct,  though  he — well,  it's  better  that 
he's  gone — but  I  cannot  bear  that  he  should  have  gone 
as  he  has  done.  How  his  opinion  of  me  must  have  changed  ! 
That  is  what  vexes  me — "  and  again  she  bent  her  head 
down  on  the  table  and  wept. 

In  a  moment  she  again  rose,  and  took  her  candle  in  her 
hand.  Perceiving  on  the  dressing-table  a  small  gold  ring 
which  I  had  taken  off  my  finger  the  day  before,  and  had 
forgotten,  she  took  it  up  and  examined  it.  After  a  little 
while  she  laid  her  light  down  on  the  table,  and  put  the  ring 
upon  her  finger. 

"  I  will  keep  it  till  I  see  him  again,"  murmured  she ; 
and  then  taking  her  light  she  walked  slowly  out  of  the 
room. 

The  knowledge  I  had  gained  by  this  unintentional  eaves* 
dropping  on  my  part,  was  the  source  of  much  reflection  ; 
and  as  I  lay  on  the  bed  without  taking  off  my  clothes,  it 
occupied  my  thoughts  till  the  day  began  to  break.  That 
I  still  retained  the  good  opinion  of  Miss  Trevannion  was 
certain,  and  the  mortification  I  had  endured  at  our  final 
interview  was  now  wholly  removed.  It  was  her  duty  to 
suppose  her  parent  not  in  fault  till  the  contrary  was  proved. 
She  had  known  her  father  for  years — me  she  had  only  known 
for  a  short  time — and  never  before  had  she  known  him  guilty 
of  injustice.  But  her  expressions  and  her  behaviour  in  my 
room — was  it  possible  that  she  was  partial  to  me,  more 
partial  than  she  had  asserted  to  her  father  when  she  was 
questioned  ? — and  her  taking  away  the  ring  ! 


133 


THE  PRIVATEERSMAN 


CHAPTER  XIV 

A  conspiracy,  which  ends  satisfactorily  to  all  parties — Priva- 
teering is  abandoned,  and  Captain  Levee  and  Philip  serve 
the  king. 

1  HE  night  passed  away  in  attempts  at  analysing  the  real 
feelings  of  Miss  Trevannion,  and  also  my  own  toward  her; 
and  now  that  I  was  to  be  separated  from  her,  I  discovered 
what  I  really  had  not  before  imagined,  that  my  future  happi- 
ness was  seriously  endangered  by  my  sentiments  toward  her ; 
in  short,  dear  Madam,  that  I  was  most  seriously  in  love. 

"  And  now,"  thought  I,  "  of  what  avail  is  it  to  have  made 
this  discovery  now,  except  it  were  to  convince  me,  as  Miss 
Trevannion  had  said,  that  it  were  better  that  I  were  gone." 

I  did  not  fail  to  call  to  mind  her  observation  about  my 
unknown  parentage  and  family,  and  this  I  reflected  upon 
with  pleasure,  as  it  was  the  chief  objection  raised  by  her, 
and,  at  the  same  time,  one  that  I  could  proudly  remove, 
from  my  birth  being  really  more  distinguished  than  her 
own.  Should  I  make  it  known  ?  How  could  I  ? — we  should, 
probably,  never  meet  again.  All  this,  and  much  more,  was 
canvassed  in  my  mind  during  the  night,  and  also  another 
question  of  more  real  importance,  which  was,  what  I  was  to 
do,  and  where  I  was  to  go  ?  On  this  last  point  I  could  not 
make  up  my  mind,  but  I  determined  that  I  would  not  leave 
Liverpool  for  a  day  or  two,  but  would  take  up  my  quarters 
at  my  old  lodgings,  where  I  had  lived  with  Captain  Levee. 

As  the  day  dawned,  I  arose  from  the  bed,  and,  taking  my 
valise  on  my  shoulder,  I  went  softly  downstairs,  opened  the 
street  door,  and,  shutting  it  again  carefully,  I  hastened  down 
the  street  as  fast  as  I  could.  I  met  nobody,  for  it  was  still 
early,  and  arrived  at  the  lodging-house,  where  I  had  some 
trouble  to  obtain  admittance ;  the  old  lady  at  last  opening 
the  door  in  great  dishabille. 

"  Captain  Elrington  !  is  it  possible,"  exclaimed  she,  "  why, 
what's  the  matter?" 

"Nothing,  madam,"  replied   I,  "but  that  I  have  come  to 
take  possession  of  your  lodgings  for  a  few  days." 
134 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

"And  welcome,  sir,"  replied  she;  "will  you  walk  upstairs 
while  I  make  myself  more  fit  to  be  seen?  I  was  in  hed 
and  fast  asleep  when  you  knocked ;  I  do  believe  I  was 
dreaming  of  my  good  friend,  Captain  Levee." 

I  went  upstairs  and  threw  myself  on  the  old  settee  which 
was  so  familiar  to  me,  and  somehow  or  another  in  a  few 
minutes  I  was  in  a  sound  sleep.  How  long  I  might  have 
slept  on  I  cannot  tell,  but  in  less  than  an  hour  I  was  waked 
up  by  loud  talking  and  laughter,  and  a  few  seconds  after- 
ward found  myself  embraced  by  my  brother  Philip  and 
Captain  Levee.  The  Arrow  had  anchored  at  break  of  day, 
and  they  had  just  come  on  shore.  I  was  delighted  to  see 
them,  as  every  one  is  when  he  meets  with  friends  when  he 
is  in  distress.  I  briefly  stated  how  it  was  that  they  found 
me  there,  and  when  breakfast  was  on  the  table,  I  entered 
into  full  details  of  Avhat  had  passed,  with  the  exception  of 
Miss  Trevannion  having  entered  my  room — that  I  considered 
too  sacred  to  repeat  to  any  one. 

"You  know,  my  dear  Elrington,"  said  Captain  Levee, 
"  that  I  have  not  the  scruples  which  you  have  relative  to 
privateering,  but  still  I  respect  the  conscientious  scruples 
of  others.  There  is  no  excuse  for  Mr.  Trevannion's  conduct, 
and  I  cannot  but  think  that  there  is  something  else  at  the 
bottom  of  all  this.  You  haven't  been  making  love  to  his 
daughter,  or,  what  would  amount  to  the  same  thing,  she 
has  not  been  making  advances  to  you  ?" 

"  I  have  not  dared  the  first,  Levee,  and  you  do  not  know 
her,  to  suppose  her  capable  of  the  latter." 

"Well,  if  she  had  done  so,  there  would  have  been  no 
harm  done,"  replied  he;  "but  I  will  say  no  more  as  you 
look  so  grave.  Philip  and  I  will  now  call  upon  Mr.  Trevan- 
nion, and  while  I  engage  the  old  gentleman,  Philip  shall 
run  alongside  of  the  young  maiden,  and  between  the  two 
we  shall  get  our  bearings  and  distance,  and  know  how  the 
land  lies — and  I  will  tell  you  more,  Elrington,  although  I 
have  no  objection  to  be  captain  of  a  privateer,  I  certainly 
consider  the  command  of  a  king's  ship  more  reputable  ;  and 
if  I  could  manage  to  get  the  Arrow  hired  into  the  king's 
service  (I  still  remaining  in  command  of  her),  I  should 
prefer  it  being  so.  At  all  events,  I'll  side  with  you,  and 
that  will  drive  the  old  gentleman  on  a  dead  lee-shore. 
135 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

Come  along,  Philip — we  shall  be  with  you  in  two  hours, 
Elrington."  With  these  words  Captain  Levee  left  the  room, 
followed  by  my  brother. 

It  was  nearly  three  hours  before  they  returned,  and  then 
I  received  the  following  narrative:  Captain  Levee,  as  he 
sat  down,  said,  "  Now,  Philip,  we'll  hear  your  account  first." 

"  Well,  mine  is  soon  told,"  replied  Philip ;  "  I  had  made 
up  my  mind  how  to  act,  and  did  'not  tell  Captain  Levee 
what  I  intended  to  do.  When  Mr.  Trevannion  met  us  in 
the  room  behind  the  counting-house  he  appeared  very  much 
flurried :  he  shook  hands  with  Captain  jLevee,  and  offered 
me  his  hand,  which  I  refused,  saying,  '  Mr.  Trevannion,  I 
have  just  seen  my  brother,  and  I  hardly  need  say  that 
nothing  will  induce  me  to  remain  in  your  employ.  I  will, 
therefore,  thank  you  for  my  wages  at  your  convenience.' 

" '  Hey-day,  young  man,'  cried  he,  'you  give  yourself 
strange  airs.  Well,  sir,  you  shall  have  your  discharge;  I 
can  do  without  such  snip-jacks  as  you  are.' 

" '  Snip-jacks !  Mr.  Trevannion,'  replied  I ;  '  if  I  must 
say  it,  we  are  better  born  and  better  bred  than  you  or  any 
of  your  connections,  and  you  were  honoured  by  our  service.'  " 

"  You  said  that,  Philip  ? — then  you  were  wrong." 

"  I  told  the  truth." 

"  Still,  you  should  not  have  said  it ;  we  took  his  service, 
and  therefore — 

"  We  are  not  snip-jacks,"  interrupted  Philip,  "  and  his 
calling  names  brought  on  the  reply." 

"  You  must  admit  the  provocation,  Elrington,"  said  Captain 
Levee. 

"Well,  go  on,  Philip." 

" '  Indeed/  said  Mr.  Trevannion,  in  a  great  passion  ;  '  well, 
then,  I  will  soon  rid  myself  of  the  obligation.  Call  this 
afternoon,  Master  Philip,  and  you  shall  receive  your  wages. 
You  may  now  quit  the  room.' 

"  I  did  so,  and  put  my  hat  a-cock  to  annoy  him." 

"  So  far  his  narrative  is  quite  correct,"  said  Captain  Levee ; 
• — "now  go  on." 

"  Well,"  said  Philip,  "  instead  of  turning  out  of  the  house, 

I  turned  into  it,  and  went  to  the  young  lady's  sitting-room. 

I  opened  the  door  softly,  and  found  her  with  her  hand  up 

to  her  head,   looking  very   sedate  and   sorrowful.     '  Master 

136 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

Philip/  said  she,  '  you  startled  me ;  I  am  glad  to  see  you—- 
when did  you  arrive  ? ' 

"'This  morning,  Miss  Trevannion.' 

" '  Well,  sit  down  and  bear  me  company  for  a  time.  Have 
you  seen  your  brother  ? ' 

"'I  have,  Miss  Trevannion/  replied  I,  still  remaining  on 
my  feet,  'and  I  have  just  seen  your  father.  I  come  now  to 
bid  you  farewell.  I  have  left  the  privateer,  and  shall  never 
join  her  again ;  perhaps  I  may  never  see  you  again  either, 
which,  believe  me,  I  am  truly  sorry  for.' 

"She  covered  her  eyes  with  her  hand,  as  she  leaned  on 
the  table,  and  I  saw  a  tear  fall  as  she  said : 

" '  It  is  a  sad  business  altogether,  and  has  distressed 
me  very  much.  I  hope  your  brother  does  not  think  that 
I  blame  him  ;  tell  him  that  I  do  not  in  the  least,  and  that 
he  must  forget  my  behaviour  to  him  when  we  parted.  I 
did  him  injustice,  and  I  beg  his  pardon.  Tell  him  so, 
Philip.' " 

"  Did  she  say  those  words,  Philip  ?  " 

"  Yes,  word  for  word,  and  looked  like  an  angel  when 
she  said  so.  I  replied  that  I  would  certainly  deliver  her 
message,  but  that  I  must  not  remain,  for  fear  of  Mr. 
Trevannion  finding  me  with  her,  as  he  ordered  me  to  quit 
the  house. 

" '  Indeed/  said  she ;  '  what  can  be  the  matter  with  my 
poor  father  ? ' 

"'Why,  Miss  Trevannion/  said  I,  'he  was  very  angry, 
and  he  had  reason,  for  I  was  very  saucy,  and  that's  the 
truth.' 

"'Why,  Philip,  what  did  you  say  to  him  ?' 

" '  Oh,  I  hardly  know/  replied  I,  '  but  I  know  that  I  said 
more  than  I  ought ;  for  I  was  very  angry  at  my  brother's 
dismissal.  Good-bye,  Miss  Trevannion.' 

"  Miss  Trevannion  was  taking  a  ring  off  her  finger  as  I 
said  good-bye,  and  I  thought  she  was  going  to  give  it  to 
me  as  a  keepsake ;  but  after  a  little  hesitation,  she  put  it 
on  again,  and  then  held  out  her  hand,  saying,  '  Good-bye, 
Master  Philip,  let  us  not  part  in  anger,  at  all  events.'  I 
took  her  hand,  bowed,  and  turned  away  to  quit  the  room  ; 
when  I  was  at  the  door  I  looked  round,  and  she  was  sitting 
with  her  face  in  her  hands,  and  I  think  she  was  weeping.  I 
137 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

went  out  into  the  street,  and  waited  for  Captain  Levee,  and 
there's  an  end  of  my  story." 

"Well,  now  I'll  give  you  my  portion,  Elrington. — As  soon 
as  Philip  went  out  of  the  room,  Mr.  Trevannion  said,  '  That's 
a  most  impudent  boy,  and  I  am  glad  that  he  is  gone.  You 
are  of  course  aware  that  his  brother  has  left  me,  and  the 
cause  of  our  disagreement  ?  " 

"'Yes,  sir,'  replied  I  dryly,  'I  have  heard  the  whole 
particulars.' 

"  '  Did  you  ever  hear  of  such  ridiculous  scruples  ?  '  said  he. 

"'Yes,  sir,  I  heard  them  before,  and  so  did  you,  when 
he  gave  up  the  command  of  the  privateer,  and  I  respected 
them,  because  I  knew  that  Mr.  Elrington  was  sincere. 
Indeed,  his  observations  on  that  head  are  undeniably  true, 
and  have  had  great  weight  with  me ;  so  much  so  that  I  in- 
tend to  enter  the  king's  service  as  soon  as  I  possibly  can.' 

"  I  wish  you  had  seen  the  look  of  Mr.  Trevannion  when 
I  said  this — he  was  stupefied.  That  I,  Captain  Levee,  who 
had  commanded  his  vessels  so  long — I,  the  very  beau  ideal 
of  a  privateersman,  a  reckless,  extravagant  dare  -  devil, 
should  also  presume  to  have  scruples,  was  too  much  for 
him.  'Et  tu,  Brute,'  he  might  have  exclaimed,  but  he 
did  not;  but  he  stared  at  me  without  speaking  for  some 
time  ;  at  last  he  said,  '  Is  the  golden  age  arrived,  or  is  this 
a  conspiracy  ? ' 

"'Neither  one  nor  the  other,  sir,'  I  replied;  'I  follow 
privateering  because  I  can  do  no  better ;  but  as  soon  as  I 
can  do  better,  I  shall  leave  it  off.' 

"'Perhaps,'  said  Mr.  Trevannion,  'you  would  vrish  to 
resign  the  command  at  once.  If  so,  I  beg  you  will  not 
make  any  ceremony.' 

'"I  have  not  wished  to  put  you  to  any  inconvenience, 
Mr.  Trevannion,'  replied  I,  'but  as  you  kindly  beg  me  to 
use  no  ceremony,  I  will  take  advantage  of  your  offer,  and 
resign  the  command  of  the  Arrow  this  day.'  " 

"  Surely,  Levee,  you  have  not  done  so  ?  " 

"Yes,  I  have,"  replied  the  Captain,  "and  I  have  done  so, 
in  the  first  place,  out  of  friendship  for  you,  and  in  the  second, 
because  I  wish  to  be  employed  in  the  king's  service,  and  my 
only  chance  of  obtaining  that  wish  is  doing  what  I  have 
done." 

138 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

"  How  will  that  effect  your  purpose  ?  " 

"  Because  the  men  have  sailed  so  long  with  me,  that  they 
will  not  sail  under  any  other  person,  if  I  tell  them  not.  Mr. 
Trevannion  will  find  himself  in  an  awkward  position,  and  I 
think  we  can  force  him  to  hire  his  vessel  to  the  government, 
who  will  gladly  accept  such  a  one  as  the  Arrow." 

"That  I  believe,  if  from  her  reputation  alone/'  replied  I. 
"  Well,  Levee,  I  thank  you  very  much  for  this  proof  of  sincere 
friendship.  The  plot  thickens,  and  a  few  days  will  decide 
the  question." 

"  Very  true,  and  now  let  me  finish  my  story.  '  I  am 
afraid/  said  Mr.  Trevannion,  in  a  very  sarcastic  tone,  '  that 
I  shall  not  be  able  to  find  any  one  to  replace  you  in  this  moral 
age,  Captain  Levee  ;  but  I  will  try.' 

" '  Sir/  I  replied,  '  I  will  now  answer  your  sarcasm.  There 
is  some  excuse  for  ignorant  seamen,  before  the  mast,  who 
enter  on  board  of  privateers ;  they  are  indifferent  to  blood 
and  carnage,  and  their  feelings  are  blunted  :  there  is  some 
excuse  even  for  decayed  gentlemen  like  me,  Mr.  Trevannion 
(for  I  am  a  gentleman  born),  who,  to  obtain  a  maintenance 
without  labour,  risk  their  lives  and  shed  their  blood  ;  but 
there  is  no  excuse  for  those  who,  having  already  as  much 
wealth  and  more  than  they  can  require,  still  furnish  the 
means  and  equip  vessels  of  this  description  to  commit  the 
destruction  which  they  do,  for  the  sake  of  gain.  There  is 
a  sermon,  sir,  for  you  from  a  captain  of  a  privateer,  and  I 
now  wish  you  good  morning.'  I  then  got  up,  and,  making 
a  profound  bow,  quitted  the  room  before  Mr.  Trevannion 
made  any  reply,  and  here  I  am.  Now  all  we  have  to  do 
is  to  wait  quietly,  and  see  what  takes  place ;  but  first  I 
shall  go  on  board  the  Arrow  and  let  them  know  that  I  have 
quarrelled  with  the  owner.  The  men  are  not  very  well 
pleased  as  it  is  with  their  want  of  success  these  two  last 
voyages,  and  it  will  require  but  little  to  blow  up  the  dis- 
content into  a  mutiny.  Come,  Philip,  I  shall  want  you  to 
assist  me.  We  shall  be  back  to  dinner,  Ellington." 

When  I  was  again  alone,  I  had  time  to  consider  what 
had  passed.  What  I  chiefly  dwelt  upon  was  the  interview 
between  Philip  and  Miss  Trevannion — her  message  to  me — • 
her  hesitating — and  keeping  the  ring.  I  could  not  help  sur- 
mising that  our  feelings  toward  each  other  were  reciprocal, 
139 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

and  this  idea  gave  me  infinite  delight,  and  repaid  me  for 
all  that  had  passed.  Then  my  brother's  hasty  declaration 
to  her  father,  that  we  were  better  born  and  bred  than  he 
was,  would  certainly  be  repeated  by  him  to  his  daughter, 
and  must  make  an  impression.  And  what  would  Mr.  Tre- 
vannion  do  ?  Would  he  give  way  to  the  unanimous  opinion 
against  him  ?  I  feared  not,  at  least  without  another  struggle. 
All  these  questions  occupied  my  thoughts  till  the  return 
of  Captain  Levee  and  Philip  from  the  privateer.  They 
had  well  managed  their  business.  The  crew  of  the  Arrow 
had  come  to  an  unanimous  resolution  that  they  would  not 
sail  with  any  other  captain  but  Captain  Levee ;  and  that 
if  he  did  resign  the  command  of  the  vessel,  as  soon  as 
their  wages  were  paid,  and  they  received  their  share  of 
prize-money,  they  would  leave,  and  enter  into  the  king's 
service. 

That  afternoon  Mr.  Trevannion  sent  for  the  officer  next 
in  command,  to  give  him  the  command  of  the  vessel ;  but 
as  he  went  over  the  side,  the  men,  expecting  that  he  was 
sent  for  for  that  purpose,  told  him  that  they  would  serve 
under  no  one  but  Captain  Levee,  and  that  he  might  acquaint 
the  owner  with  their  determination.  This  put  the  finish- 
ing blow  to  Mr.  Trevannion.  As  soon  as  this  was  communi- 
cated to  him,  he  was  wild  with  rage  in  being  thus  thwarted 
in  every  way.  As  I  afterward  was  informed,  he  went  even 
to  his  daughter,  acquainted  her  with  all  that  had  passed, 
and  gave  vent  to  his  indignation,  accusing  her  of  being  a 
party  in  the  conspiracy.  But  this  was  to  be  his  last  effort : 
the  excitement  had  been  too  great,  and  after  dinner  he  felt 
so  unwell  that  he  went  to  bed.  The  next  morning  he  was 
in  a  raging  fever,  and  at  times  delirious.  The  fever  was  so 
violent  that  the  doctors  had  much  to  do  to  reduce  it,  and 
for  ten  days  Mr.  Trevannion  was  in  great  danger.  At  last 
it  was  got  under,  leaving  him  in  a  state  of  great  weakness 
and  exhaustion,  and  his  recovery  was  anything  but  rapid. 
Humphrey,  the  porter,  had  brought  us  this  intelligence; 
as  now  there  was  no  one  to  transact  the  business  of  the 
house,  and  the  poor  fellow  did  not  know  what  to  do,  I 
desired  him  to  apply  to  Miss  Trevannion  for  directions,  and 
told  him  that,  although  I  would  not  enter  the  house,  I 
would,  if  she  wished  it,  see  to  the  more  important  concerns 
140 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

which  could  not  be  neglected.  She  was  then  attending  her 
father,  and  sent  me  a  message,  requesting,  as  a  favour  to 
her,  that  I  would  assist  all  I  could  in  the  dilemma.  I  conse- 
quently sent  for  the  books,  and  gave  orders,  and  made  the 
necessary  arrangements,  as  I  had  done  before  I  had  been 
dismissed  by  Mr.  Trevannion. 

It  was  nearly  five  weeks  before  Mr.  Trevannion  had 
sufficiently  recovered  to  mention  anything  about  business 
to  him,  and  then  it  was  that  he  learned  from  his  daughter 
that  I  had  carried  it  on  for  him  during  his  illness,  and  that 
everything  had  gone  on  as  well  as  if  he  had  acted  for  him- 
self. Although  Miss  Trevannion  had  not  expressed  a  wish 
that  I  should  call,  she  had  sent  Humphrey  for  my  brother 
Philip,  to  let  us  know  the  dangerous  state  in  which  her 
father  was,  and  after  that  Philip  called  every  day,  and 
was  the  bearer  of  messages  to  me.  As  her  father  re- 
covered, she  told  Philip  that  he  had  expressed  himself 
very  strongly  as  to  his  conduct  toward  me,  and  had  ac- 
knowledged that  I  was  right  in  my  scruples,  and  that  he 
was  astonished  that  he  had  not  viewed  privateering  in  the 
same  light  that  I  did.  That  he  felt  very  grateful  for  my 
considerate  and  kind  conduct  in  conducting  the  business 
during  his  illness,  and  that  as  soon  as  he  was  well  enough 
he  would  call  upon  me  to  beg  my  pardon  for  his  conduct 
toward  me.  Miss  Trevannion  also  told  him  that  her  father 
had  said  that  he  considered  his  illness  a  judgment  upon 
him,  and  a  warning  to  open  his  eyes  to  his  sacrifice  of 
principle  to  the  desire  of  gain,  and  that  he  received  it  ac- 
cordingly with  humility  and  thankfulness  ;  that  it  was  his 
intention  to  offer  the  privateer  vessels  to  government,  and 
if  they  did  not  hire  them,  lie  should  dispose  of  them  in 
some  other  way.  This  was  very  agreeable  intelligence, 
and  was  the  source  of  much  conversation  between  Captain 
Levee  and  me. 

About  a  fortnight  afterward,  Mr.  Trevannion,  who  was 
still  weak,  sent  me  a  billet,  in  which  he  said  that  he  was 
afraid  that  his  anxiety  to  see  me  and  his  being  still  con- 
fined to  his  room,  rather  retarded  his  recovery,  and  begged 
as  a  favour  that  I  would  accept  his  acknowledgment  in 
writing,  and  come  to  see  him.  That  I  consented  to  do, 
and  repaired  to  his  house  accordingly.  I  found  him  in 
141 


THE  PRIVATEERSMAN 

his  room,  sitting  in  his  dressing-gown,  and  he  had  evidently 
suffered  much. 

"Mr.  Elrington,"  said  he,  "I  trust  to  your  excellent 
nature  to  accept  my  apologies  for  the  very  unjust  treat- 
ment you  have  received  at  my  hands.  I  am  ashamed  of 
myself,  and  I  can  say  no  more." 

"I  beg,  Mr.  Trevannion,  that  you  will  say  no  more;  I 
accept  the  return  of  your  friendship  with  pleasure,"  replied 
I ;  "  I  am  sorry  that  you  have  been  so  ill." 

"  I  am  not,"  replied  he  ;  "  it  is  good  for  us  to  be  chas- 
tised at  times.  My  sickness  has  opened  my  eyes,  and  made 
me,  I  trust,  a  better  man.  May  I  ask  a  faVour  of  you  ?  " 

"  Most  certainly,  sir,"  replied  I. 

"  It  is  that  you  will  execute  a  commission  for  me,  which 
is  to  go  to  London  on  my  account,  see  the  government 
people  who  control  the  naval  affairs  and  offer  the  Arrow 
as  a  hired  vessel.  You  know  all  her  qualities  so  well,  and 
have  kept  her  accounts  so  long,  that  you  will  be  able  to 
furnish  them  with  all  necessary  information.  I  should  wish 
Captain  Levee  to  go  with  you,  and,  if  you  possibly  can,  make 
it  a  condition  that  he  is  taken  into  the  king's  service,  and 
appointed  the  captain  of  her." 

"  I  will  do  so  with  pleasure,"  replied  I. 

"  One  more  favour  I  have  to  beg,  Mr.  Elrington.  When 
I  so  foolishly  quarrelled  with  you,  you  left  a  bag  of  money, 
to  which  you  were  fully  entitled  from  your  good  services, 
upon  the  table  in  the  inner  room.  I  trust  now  that  you 
will  not  mortify  me  by  refusing  it,  or  I  shall  think  that 
you  have  not  really  forgiven  me." 

I  bowed  assent. 

"  I  thank  you,  Mr.  Elrington — thank  you  very  much. 
Now  I  shall  soon  get  well.  To-morrow,  perhaps,  you  will 
have  the  kindness  to  come  and  see  me  again.  I  feel  rather 
overcome  at  present.  Remember  me  kindly  to  Philip.  Good- 
bye for  to-day,"  said  Mr.  Trevannion,  holding  out  his  ema- 
ciated hand.  "  God  bless  you." 

I  took  his  hand  and  quitted  the  room,  shutting  the  door 
softly.  Mr.  Trevannion  was  quite  alone  when  I  was  with 
him.  Humphrey,  the  porter,  had  shown  me  upstairs  to  the 
room. 

Anxious  as  I  was  to  see  Miss  Trevannion,  I  did  not  venture 
142 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

into  the  sitting-room,  but  passed  the  door  and  went  down- 
stairs ;  when  I  was  going  out  of  the  street  door,  Humphrey 
followed  me,  and  said  Miss  Trevannion  wished  to  see  me.  I 
went  back  again  with  a  beating  heart,  a  sensation  I  had 
not  felt  before,  when  about  to  go  into  her  presence.  She 
was  standing  by  the  table. 

"  Mr.  Elrington,"  said  she,  as  I  bowed  upon  entering,  "  I 
did  not  think  that  you  could  carry  your  resentment  against 
me  so  far  as  to  leave  the  house  without  asking  to  see  me ; 
but  if  you  do  not  wish  to  see  me,  'tis  a  duty  I  owe  to  myself 
to  wish  to  see  you,  if  only  for  a  moment,  that  I  may  beg 
your  pardon  for  my  conduct  toward  you  when  we  last  parted. 
I  have  suffered  much  since  that,  Mr.  Elrington ;  do  not 
make  me  suffer  more  by  continuing  your  resentment. 
Recollect  I  am  but  a  weak  woman,  and  must  not  be  judged 
so  severely  as  one  of  your  own  sex." 

"  I  have  nothing  to  pardon  that  I  am  aware  of,  Miss 
Trevannion,"  replied  I;  "I  did  not  intrude  upon  you  just 
now,  because  being  no  longer  an  inmate  of  the  house,  and 
not  having  parted  with  you  in  complete  amity,  I  thought 
it  would  be  presumptuous  in  me  so  to  do." 

"  You  are  very  generous,  Mr.  Elrington,"  replied  she ; 
"  now  take  my  hand,  and  I  promise  never  to  be  so  hasty 
again." 

I  took  the  proffered  hand,  and  raised  it  respectfully  to  my 
lips.  I  had  never  done  so  before ;  but  Miss  Trevannion 
showed  no  signs  of  displeasure,  or  attempted  to  withdraw  it. 

"  Do  you  think  my  father  looks  very  ill,  Mr.  Erlington  ?  " 
said  she. 

"  From  his  appearance,  I  think  that  lie  must  have  suffered 
much." 

"  I  am  most  thankful  that  you  have  come  to  see  him,  Mr. 
Elrington.  You  have  no  idea  how  his  mind  was  troubled, 
and  how  he  longed  to  be  reconciled  to  you.  I  trust  he  has 
made  his  peace." 

"  I  have  always  had  too  much  respect  for  your  father, 
and  gratitude  for  his  kindness  to  me,  to  have  made  that  a 
work  of  difficulty." 

"  You  rejoice  me  much — make  me  very  happy,  Mr. 
Elrington,"  replied  Miss  Trevannion,  as  the  tears  dropped 
fast  from  her  eyes.  "You  must  excuse  me,"  said  she;  "I 
143 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

have  become  very  weak  and  nervous  during  ray  father's  illness 
and — sitting  up  with  him  so  much, — but  it  is  over  now." 

"You  have  had  much  anxiety,  I  see.  Miss  Trevannion ; 
you  are  pale  and  thin  to  what  you  were." 

"  Did  my  father — ?  but  I  have  no  right  to  ask  such 
questions." 

"  You  would  inquire,  Miss  Trevannion,  whether  anything 
was  said  as  to  future  arrangements  ?  " 

Miss  Trevannion  made  a  sign  of  assent. 

"  I  have  promised  to  execute  a  commission  for  him,  and 
am  going  to  London,  accompanied  by  Captain  Levee." 

"  To  get  rid  of  those  wretched  privateers,  is  it  not  ?  " 

"  Yes,  it  is,  and  I  am  to  come  to-morrow  to  arrange  further  : 
but  I  think  you  want  to  return  to  your  father's  room,  so  I 
will  now  take  my  leave." 

"  You  are  considerate,  Mr.  Elrington ;  I  did  want  to  go 
upstairs ;  but  before  I  go  I  have  some  property  of  yours  to 
place  in  your  hands." 

I  bowed,  thinking  that  she  referred  to  the  ring,  which  I 
perceived  on  her  finger,  and  was  annoyed  that  she  was  in 
such  haste  to  return  it.  But,  on  the  contrary,  she  went  to 
the  buffet  and  brought  out  the  bag  of  gold  jacobuses,  which 
she  laid  on  the  table. 

"  You  are  very  proud,  Mr.  Erlington,  not  to  take  what  was 
fairly  your  due,"  said  Miss  Trevannion,  smiling. 

"  It  is  much  more  than  I  have  ever  earned,"  replied  I ; 
"  but  your  father  made  me  promise  not  to  refuse  it  a  second 
time,  and  of  course  I  shall  now  take  it." 

My  heart  was  much  lightened  when  I  found  that  it  was 
the  gold,  and  not  the  ring. 

"  Then  good-bye,  Mr.  Elrington ;  to-morrow  I  shall  see 
you,  of  course." 

Miss  Trevannion  then  left  the  room  and  hastened  up- 
stairs to  her  father,  and  I  went  home  to  my  lodgings.  I 
narrated  the  substance  of  what  had  passed  between  Mr. 
Trevannion  and  me  to  Captain  Levee  and  Philip,  and  also 
that  I  had  been  kindly  received  by  Miss  Trevannion. 

"Well,    I    like    the  reconciliation    and   arrangement  very 
much,"  said  Captain  Levee;  "and  as  you  have  such  a  bag 
of  gold,   and   I    have    not  fifty  guineas    in  the  world,   you 
shall  stand  treat  in  London,  Elrington." 
144 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

"  That  I  will  with  pleasure  ;  it  will  only  be  discharging 
an  old  debt,  Levee.  Philip  shall  go  with  us." 

"  But,"  said  Captain  Levee,  "  do  you  not  think  they 
will  recognise  their  state  prisoner,  and  be  cautious  of  a 
Jacobite  ?  " 

"They  may  remember  the  name,"  said  I,  "but  my 
person  was  seen  but  by  few.  I  do,  however,  think  it 
would  be  advisable,  as  I  shall  have  to  sign  papers,  to 
take  another." 

"  I  think  so  too,"  replied  Captain  Levee ;  "  what  shall 
we  call  you  ?  " 

"  Let  me  see ;  I'll  have  a  good  name.  I  had  a  relative 
of  the  name  of  Musgrave  ;  I  think  I  will  borrow  his  ..ame. 
What  say  you,  Philip  ?  Will  you  be,  for  the  future,  Philip 
Musgrave  ?  " 

"  Yes,  brother,  with  all  my  heart.  The  name  appears  to 
fit  me  better  than  that  of  Elrington." 

Thus,  Madam,  did  I  resume  my  real  name  without  any 
suspicion  on  the  part  of  Captain  Levee ;  but  I  could  not 
well  sign  government  papers  with  an  assumed  one. 

On  the  following  day  I  called  upon  Mr.  Trevannion, 
who  received  me  with  great  affection,  and  it  was  arranged 
that  I  should  set  off  in  three  days,  which  time  would  be 
required  for  preparation,  and  to  make  the  necessary  pur- 
chases. To  supply  funds  for  the  journey,  Mr.  Trevannion 
gave  me  another  bag  of  jacobuses,  of  the  same  amount  as 
the  former,  saying  that  he  wished  us  to  appear  bravely 
when  we  arrived  in  London,  and  that  he  should  require 
no  account  of  the  expenditure,  only  that  if  the  contents 
of  the  bag  were  not  sufficient,  he  would  supply  more.  This 
was  nothing  more  but.  an  excuse  on  his  part  to  be  generous ; 
for  one  quarter  of  the  money  would  have  been  sufficient 
for  all  needful  expenses.  I  told  him  that  I  had  taken  the 
name  of  Musgrave,  as  that  of  Elrington  might  be  remem- 
bered to  the  injury  of  the  proposal,  and  he  said  that  it 
was  well  thought  of  by  me.  Miss  Trevannion  had  entered 
the  room  when  I  mentioned  that  to  her  father,  and  after- 
ward had  quitted  it.  After  I  had  taken  leave  of  Mr.  Tre- 
vannion, I  went  down  to  the  sitting-room,  where  I  found 
his  daughter  waiting  for  me.  We  had  much  friendly  dis- 
course, and  at  one  time  she  said,  "  I  heard  you  say  that 
145  K 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

you  had  taken  the  name  of  Musgrave  for  your  intended 
journey.  Do  you  intend  to  retain  that  name  when  you 
return  ?  " 

"  Why  should  I  ?  "  replied  I. 

"  Because,"  replied  she,  "  perhaps  it  is  your  real  name. 
Excuse  a  lady's  curiosity,  but  is  not  that  the  fact  ?  " 

"Miss  Trevannion/'  replied  I,  "my  real  name  must  at 
present  remain  a  secret." 

"  That  is  to  say,  it  will  no  longer  be  a  secret  if  entrusted 
to  me  ?  I  thank  you,  sir,  for  the  compliment." 

"I  do  not  intend  to  imply  that,  Miss  Trevannion;  I 
fully  believe  that  you  can  keep  a  secret."  . 

"  If  you  fully  believe  so,  you  might,  then,  reply  to  my 
question  ;  the  more  so,  as  I  now  pledge  myself  to  keep 
your  secret  most  faithfully." 

"Then,  Miss  Trevannion,  my  real  name  is  Musgrave," 
replied  I. 

"  I  thank  you  for  your  confidence,  Mr.  Musgrave,  which 
shall  not  be  misplaced.  I  might  now  follow  up  my  inquiries 
as  to  why  you  changed  your  name,  with  many  other  queries ; 
but  I  am  too  discreet  for  that — the  time  may  come  when 
I  shall  know  all ;  but  I  am  content  with  your  proof  of 
confidence,  and  thank  you  for  it." 

Miss  Trevannion  never  was  so  lively  and  communicative 
with  me  before,  as  she  was  this  morning;  there  was  a  friendli- 
ness without  any  of  her  usual  reserve,  and  I  left  her  more 
full  of  admiration  and  devotion  than  ever. 

In  three  days  more  our  preparations  were  made,  and, 
taking  leave  of  Miss  Trevannion  and  her  father,  who  was 
recovering,  and  had  admitted  company  to  his  room,  we  set 
off  on  horseback,  as  we  had  done  before,  and  attended  by 
the  same  two  men  of  Captain  Levee's  who  had  served  us  on 
a  former  journey  to  London.  We  had  no  adventure  what- 
ever on  this  journey  which  could  be  worth  narrating,  and  I 
shall  therefore  say  that  we  arrived  in  good  health  and  spirits, 
and  took  up  our  abode  at  once  at  our  former  lodging-house, 
instead  of  going  to  the  inn.  We  were  welcomed  by  the 
hostess,  who  had  her  house  almost  empty.  The  following 
day  I  made  inquiries,  and  in  consequence  went  to  the  Navy 
Office,  and  requesting  to  see  one  of  the  head  clerks,  informed 
him  of  the  occasion  of  my  coming  up  to  London.  He  was 
146 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

very  civil,  and  replied  that  the  government  were  in  want  of 
vessels,  and  he  had  no  doubt  but  they  would  have  the  Arrow, 
as  she  was  well  known  as  a  strong  privateer.  I  then  inquired 
whether  they  thought  it  likely  that  Captain  Levee  might 
be  taken  into  the  service,  stating  what  an  excellent  crew 
the  Arrow  had,  and  that  they  would  not  remain  in  her 
unless  they  were  commanded  by  him,  in  whom  they  had 
great  confidence. 

The  clerk  replied  that  it  might  be  done,  certainly, — "  but," 
added  he — "  sir,  you  cannot  expect  people  to  do  such  kind 
offices  without  they  are  rewarded." 

I  perfectly  understood  him,  and  replied,  that,  of  course,  I 
did  not  expect  it ;  but  I  was  so  ignorant  as  to  what  ought  to 
be  done,  that  I  begged  that  he  would  give  me  his  advice, 
for*  which  I  should  be  most  grateful. 

"  Well,  well,  you  understand  me,  Mr.  Musgrave,  and  that  is 
sufficient.  I  will  be  plain  with  you.  It  will  cost  a  hundred 
guineas  to  obtain  what  you  want  for  Captain  Levee,  and  of 
that  money  I  shall  not  receive  a  doit." 

"  I  shall  be  most  happy  to  give  that  sum  and  half  as  much 
more  to  obtain  my  wish,  sir,  and  shall  feel  much  obliged 
to  you  in  the  bargain  ;  and  while  I  am  negotiating,  I  may 
as  well  state  that  I  have  a  brother  who  sails  with  Cap'.ain. 
Levee,  who  is  most  anxious  to  be  with  him,  and  sail  as  his 
lieutenant." 

"  That  will  cost  another  fifty  guineas,  Mr.  Musgrave." 

"  I  am  most  willing,"  replied  I. 

"Well,  we  must  first  get  the  vessel  hired  into  the  service. 
You  have  your  tonnage  and  equipment  all  on  paper  ?  " 

"  Everything  that  is  requisite ;  and,  moreover,  every  cruise 
she  has  made,  the  actions  she  has  fought,  and  the  prizes  she 
has  taken  under  the  command  of  Captain  Levee,  and  with 
the  crew  now  on  board." 

"Furnish  all  these  documents,  Mr.  Musgrave,  and  leave 
it  to  me.  I  am  to  understand  that  you  perfectly  agree  to 
the  terms  I  have  proposed  ?  " 

"  Perfectly,  sir ;  and,  if  you  please,  I  will  sign  a  memoran- 
dum to  that  effect." 

"  No,  no,"  replied  he,  "  we  never  put  sueh  things  down  on 
paper.  It  is  an  affair  of  honour  and  good  faith.  You  say 
your  money  is  all  ready." 

147 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

"  At  a  minute's  warning." 

"That  is  sufficient,  Mr.  Musgrave.  I  will  now  wish  you 
good  morning.  Send  me  the  documents." 

"  I  have  them  in  my  pocket,  sir." 

"  Better  still ;  then  the  affair  may  be  arranged  this  after- 
noon, and  you  may  call  to-morrow  at  about  two  in  the  after- 
noon ;  and  you  may  as  well  bring  the  money  with  you,  as 
you  can  but  take  it  away  again  if  everything  is  not  to  your 
satisfaction." 

I  returned  to  the  lodgings  quite  delighted  with  the  pro- 
spect of  such  a  fortunate  issue  to  my  mission,  and  was  in 
good  time  for  dinner.  I  did  not  tell  Captain  Levee  or  Philip 
of  what  had  passed,  but  merely  that  I  considered  that  there 
was  a  good  chance  of  success,  and  that  I  was  to  call  on  the 
following  day.  That  night  we  Avent  to  the  theatre,  and  saw 
a  play  performed,  written  by  Shakespeare,  in  the  time  of 
Queen  Elizabeth,  and  called  the  "  Merry  Wives  of  Windsor." 
We  were  much  pleased  with  the  character  of  Falstaff,  a  fat 
knight,  full  of  humour.  The  next  day,  at  the  time  appointed, 
I  called  upon  the  head  clerk,  who  told  me  that  everything 
was  arranged  according  to  my  wishes  ;  that  the  hiring  of 
the  vessel  was  according  to  her  tonnage  ;  and  he  considered 
that  the  price  offered  by  the  government  was  fair  and  liberal ; 
so  did  I,  and  immediately  accepted  it.  He  then  drew  from 
his  desk  the  articles  of  agreement  between  the  government 
and  the  owner  of  the  vessel,  and,  at  the  same  time;  the 
warrants  for  Captain  Levee  and  Philip,  to  act  as  commander 
and  lieutenant. 

"  Now,  Mr.  Musgrave,  all  you  have  to  do  is  to  sign 
the  first  paper,  and  fulfil  the  other  portion  of  our  agree- 
ment." 

I  immediately  pulled  out  the  bag  of  money  which  I  had 
brought  with  me,  and,  after  counting  it  over  the  clerk  gave 
me  his  pen  to  sign  the  document,  and  handed  me  the 
warrants  for  Philip  and  Captain  Levee. 

"  You  have  behaved  liberally  in  this  affair,  Mr.  Musgrave," 
said  the  gentleman,  as  he  locked  up  the  bag  of  money  in 
his  desk :  "  if  at  any  time  I  can  be  of  use  to  you,  you  may 
command  me." 

"  I  thank  you,  sir,"  replied  I ;  "  I  may  by-and-by  have  to 
ask  you  to  exert  your  influence  in  behalf  of  my  brother,  that 
148 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

he  may  obtain  the  command  of  one  of  the  king's  ships,  and 
if  you  can  help  me,  I  shall  be  most  grateful." 

"  Depend  upon  it  I  will,"  replied  he,  "  and  I  beg  you  will 
use  no  ceremony  on  making  the  application." 

He  then  shook  hands  with  me,  and  I  went  home.  Dinner 
was  over  when  I  came  back,  but  the  hostess  had  put  away 
some  victuals  for  me,  and  while  I  was  eating  them  I  gave 
them  an  account  of  my  success,  handing  their  warrants  to 
Captain  Levee  and  Philip.  They  could  hardly  credit  me, 
even  when  the  documents  were  in  their  hands,  but  pledging 
them  to  secrecy,  I  told  them  by  what  means  I  had  been  so 
successful.  Whereupon  they  thanked  me,  and  AVC  then  went 
out  to  procure  the  uniforms  suitable  to  their  respective  ranks, 
and  this  occupied  us  till  the  evening,  when  we  agreed  to  go 
to  the  cockpit  and  see  the  fights  between  the  various  animals, 
with  which  Philip  particularly  was  much  delighted.  As  we 
had  nothing  to  detain  us  in  London,  and  it  was  necessary 
that  the  Arrow  should  immediately  run  round  to  the  Nore, 
we  determined,  as  the  uniforms  were  to  be  ready  011  the 
following  day,  that  the  day  after  that  we  would  return  to 
Liverpool. 


CHAPTER  XV 

We  return  to  Liverpool — /  have  an  interview  with  Miss  Tre- 
vannion — Plutus  interferes  with  Cupid,  and  I  sail  a  gain  for 
the  coast  of  Africa. 

W  E  set  off,  and  arrived  at  Liverpool,  without  accident,  late 
on  the  sixth  night,  when  we  repaired  to  our  usual  lodgings. 
The  next  day  I  called  to  tell  Mr.  Trevannion  that  I  had 
returned,  and  was  informed  by  Humphrey  that  he  was  quite 
strong  again,  and  very  anxious  to  see  me,  although  he  had 
no  idea  that  I  should  return  so  soon.  Humphrey  went  up 
to  announce  my  arrival,  and  Mr.  Trevannion  admitted  me 
immediately,  although  he  was  not  yet  out  of  bed. 

"  I  fear  that  you  have  not  been  successful,"  said  he,  as  he 
took  my  hand. 

"On  the  contrary,  sir,  I  have  succeeded  in  everything," 
and  1  then  gave  him  an  account  of  what  had  happened. 
149 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

"  Well/'  replied  he,  "  I  am  glad  of  it,  and  recollect  I  must 
be  at  the  expense,  as,  without  you  had  incurred  it,  the 
schooner  would  not,  in  all  probability,  have  been  hired. 
And  now  I  want  to  consult  with  you  about  something  else. 
Here  is  a  letter  from  Captain  Irving,  of  the  Amy,  brought 
home  by  the  Chester  Lass." 

These  were  two  vessels  employed  on  the  Gold  Coast,  which 
belonged  to  Mr.  Trevannion. 

"  Read  it,"  said  Mr.  Trevannion,  "  and  give  me  your 
opinion." 

I  did  so :  Captain  Irving  stated  that  he  had  pushed  the 
two  vessels  up  a  small  river  on  the  coast,  which  he  had  not 
known  of  before,  and  had  fallen  in  with  a  black  ruler,  who 
had  never  yet  treated  with  the  English ;  but  only  with  the 
Spaniards  for  slaves.  That  his  English  commodities  were 
quite  new  to  the  natives,  and  that,  in  consequence,  he  had 
made  a  most  fortunate  traffic  with  them,  and  had  loaded  a 
vessel  with  ivory,  wax,  and  gold-dust  to  the  amount  of  one 
thousand  pounds,  and  that  he  had  sent  the  Chester  Lass, 
remaining  himself,  to  continue  the  barter  before  it  was  known 
to  the  other  ships  on  the  coast,  which  it  would  soon  be.  He 
continued  that  he  had  not  sufficient  of  the  articles  which 
were  most  valued  by  the  natives,  and  requested  that  Mr. 
Trevannion  would  immediately  despatch  another  vessel  with 
various  goods  enumerated,  and  that  then  he  should  be  able  to 
fill  his  own  vessel  as  well  as  the  one  that  he  had  despatched 
home  ;  that  the  river  was  in  such  a  latitude,  and  the  mouth 
difficult  to  discover ;  that  he  sent  a  little  sketch  of  the  coast, 
which  would  facilitate  the  discovery — but  that  no  time  was 
to  be  lost,  as  the  sickly  season  was  coming  on,  and  it  was 
very  unhealthy  at  that  time. 

As  I  folded  up  the  letter,  Mr.  Trevannion  said : 

"Now  here  is  an  invoice  of  the  whole  cargo  sent  home 
by  the  Chester  Lass.  I  reckon  it  worth  about  £7000." 

I  looked  over  the  invoice,  and  agreed  with  Mr.  Trevannion 
that  it  was  well  worth  that,  if  not  more. 

"  This  is  most  important,  you  will  acknowledge,  Mus~ 
grave,"  said  Mr.  Trevannion ;  "  but  before  I  go  any  further 
I  trust  that,  now  the  only  difficulty  is  got  over,  you  will  not 
refuse  to  be  my  partner ;  the  only  difference  that  I  intend 
to  make  is,  that  I  now  offer  you  one-fourth  instead  of  one- 
150 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

eighth.     Silence  gives  consent,"  continued  Mr.  Trevannion, 
as  I  did  not  immediately  reply. 

"  I  was  so  astonished  at  your  munificent  offer,  sir,  that  I 
could  not  well  speak." 

"Then  it's  agreed;  so  say  no  more  about  it,"  said  Mr. 
Trevannion,  taking  me  by  the  hand,  and  pressing  it  warmly 
— "and  now  to  business.  My  idea  is,  to  send  out  the 
Sparrow-Hawk,  being  so  fast  a  sailor.  Of  course,  as  a  priva- 
teer, she  has  done  her  work ;  and  as  the  government  wish 
the  complement  of  the  Arrow  to  be  increased,  I  think  we 
cannot  do  better  than  to  fill  her  up  with  some  of  the 
Sparrow-Hawk's  men,  leaving  about  twenty-five  on  board  of 
her,  and  sending  her  out  as  soon  as  possible  to  the  coast, 
with  the  articles  which  Captain  Irving  requests." 

"  I  agree  with  you,  sir,  that  it  will  be  the  best  plan." 

"But  whom  to  send  is  the  difficulty,"  said  Mr.  Trevannion. 
"  Captain  Paul,  of  the  Chester  Lass,  is  very  ill,  and  not  likely 
to  be  out  of  bed  for  some  time  ;  and  even  if  he  were  well, 
I  have  no  opinion  of  him  in  an  affair  of  this  moment.  If,  as 
Captain  Irving  says,  he  can  fill  the  Ami/,  her  cargo  will  be 
woith  three  times  that  of  the  Chester  IMSS  ;  but  of  course 
the  destination  of  the  Sparrow-Hawk  must  be  a  secret,  and 
I  do  not  know  whom  to  entrust  her  to.  We  require  some 
one  in  whom  we  can  put  confidence." 

"  I  agree  with  you,  sir,"  replied  I ;  "  and,  if  you  have 
no  objection,  I  think  that  the  best  plan  will  be  for  me  to 
go  myself;  I  shall  be  back  again  in  ten  weeks  at  the 
furthest." 

"Well,  as  you  will  now  have  a  strong  interest  in  it,  I 
really  think  so  too.  In  fact,  I  don't  know  whom  else  we 
can  trust." 

"  I  agree  with  you,  sir,  and  I  will  go  myself,  and  I  think 
the  sooner  the  better;  but  I  do  not  know  whether  we  can 
obtain  all  the  goods  requisite  immediately." 

"We  can  have  them  in  five  or  six  days/'  replied  Mr. 
Trevannion  ;  "  I  sent  Humphrey  out  to  make  inquiry." 

"At  all  events,  I  must  look  to  them  myself;  and  there 
are  many  other  things  to  manage,  so  I  had  better  wish 
you  a  good  morning  now,  Mr.  Trevannion,  and  in  the 
evening  I  will  call  again,  and  let  you  know  >rhat  I  have 
done." 

151 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

"  Do  so,"  said  he,  and  I  then  took  my  leave. 

I  certainly  was  very  much  astonished  as  well  as  much 
pleased  at  Mr.  Trevannion's  liberality  relative  to  the  partner- 
ship, and  I  could  now  look  forward  to  competency  in  a  few 
years  at  the  furthest.  Certainly,  if  Mr.  Trevannion  had 
been  hasty  in  his  conduct  toward  me  he  had  made  most 
noble  reparation.  I  first  returned  to  the  lodgings,  and 
told  Captain  Levee  and  Philip  what  had  passed  ;  they  im- 
mediately proposed  that  we  should  a1.!  go  together  on  board 
the  Sparrow-Hawk,  that  I  might  make  my  arrangements, 
and  that  they  might  persuade  some  of  the  men  to  join  the 
Arrow.  I  first  picked  out  the  men  I  wished  to  have  sail 
with  me;  and  then  they  talked  over  the  rest,  who  that 
evening  went  on  shore  for  their  wages,  and  the  next 
morning  joined  the  Arrow,  as  Captain  Levee  was  anxious  to 
get  round  to  the  Nore.  The  day  after  the  men  joined,  the 
Arrow  sailed,  which  I  was  not  sorry  for,  as  it  left  nle  more 
at  leisure  to  expedite  my  own  affairs.  Philip  promised  to 
be  my  correspondent,  and  I  bade  them  both  farewell  witli 
regret.  I  called  in  the  evening,  as  I  had  promised,  upon 
Mr.  Trevannion,  and  he  then  gave  me  the  deed  of  partner- 
ship, signed  and  dated  the  day  when  he  first  made  the 
offer,  and  we  had  quarrelled  ;  but  I  did  not  see  Miss  Tre- 
vannion ;  much  to  my  regret,  her  father  said  that  she  was 
ailing.  The  business  I  had  to  transact,  and  fitting  out 
the  Sparrow-Hawk,  so  completely  occupied  me,  that  it  was 
now  three  days  that  I  had  been  at  Liverpool  without  having 
seen  her,  and  I  was  much  annoyed  at  it,  as  I  had  called 
every  day.  My  feelings  toward  her  were  now  stronger  than 
before.  She  was  never  out  of  my  thoughts,  and  1  hardly 
know  how  it  was  that  I  transacted  business  as  I  did.  This 
evening  I  was  determined,  if  possible,  that  I  would  see 
her,  and  find  out  why  she  avoided  me,  as  it  appeared  to  me 
she  did.  When  I  called,  therefore,  I  did  not  ask  to  see 
her  father,  but  told  Humphrey  to  find  out  where  Miss 
Trevannion  was,  and  say  that  I  requested  to  speak  with 
her.  Humphrey  returned,  and  said  that  she  Avas  in  the 
sitting-room,  to  which  I  instantly  repaired. 

"  I  am  fearful  that  I  have  given  you  some  unintentional 
cause  of  displeasure,  Miss  Trevannion,"  said  I,  as  I  entered, 
"  for  you  have  appeared  to  avoid  me  since  my  return." 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

"Indeed,  Mr.  Musgrave,  I  have  not,"  replied  she;  "I 
was  most  anxious  to  see  you,  and  have  thought  it  very 
impolite,  I  may  add,  unkind,  on  your  part  not  to  have  come 
to  me." 

"  I  have  been  in  the  house  every  day,  and  sometimes 
twice  a  day,  with  your  father,  Miss  Trevannion,  and  have 
never  met  you.  Once  I  inquired  for  you,  and  your  father 
told  me  you  were  unwell,  whereas  Humphrey  had  but  five 
minutes  before  told  me  that  you  were  well  and  in  good 
spirits." 

"Humphrey  told  the  truth,  and  so  did  my  father.  I  was 
in  good  health  and  spirits,  and  in  five  minutes  afterward  I 
was  ill  and  unhappy." 

"  I  trust  I  was  no  party  to  it,  Miss  Trevannion." 

"  You  were  a  party  to  it,  but  not  the  great  offender,  who 
was  my  father.  He  had  told  me  that  upon  your  return  he 
had  installed  you  as  his  partner,  and  had  done  you  the  justice 
you  had  deserved  ;  and  then  he  told  me  that  you  were  going 
out  to  the  coast  of  Africa  in  the  Sparrow- Hawk." 

"  It  is  very  true,  Miss  Trevannion ;  but  where  is  the 
offence?" 

"The  offence  is  this :  my  father  no  sooner  does  you  justice 
than  he  wants  more  ivory  and  gold-dust,  having  more  than 
enough  already  ;  but  I  told  him  it  was  as  bad  as  privateering, 
for  in  either  case  he  sends  people  out  to  sacrifice  their  lives, 
that  he  may  gain  more  money.  I  have  no  patience  with  this 
foolish  pursuit  of  wealth." 

"After  all  your  father's  kindness  to  me,  Miss  Trevannion, 
I  could  do  no  less  than  accept  the  offer." 

"You  would  have  been  more  wise  and  more  just  to  ycur- 
self  to  have  refused  it,  Mr.  Musgrave.  I  read  the  letters  to 
my  father  when  they  arrived,  and  you  know  what  Captain 
Irving  says  about  the  unhealthiness  of  the  climate.  You 
have  been  my  father's  best  friend,  and  he  should  not  have 
treated  you  thus." 

"  I  never  did  value  life,  Miss  Trevannion ;  but  really  the 
kind  interest  you  have  expressed  on  this  occasion  makes 
me  feel  as  if  my  poor  life  was  of  some  value.  To  one  who 
has  been  such  a  football  of  fortune  as  I  have  been,  and  who 
lias  hardly  known  a  kind  feeling  toward  him  ever  expressed, 
it  is  a  gratification  that  I  really  appreciate,  and,  coming  from 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

one  whom  I  respect  and  esteem  more  than  any  other  person 
in  the  world,  it  quite  overpowers  me.  Indeed,  Miss  Tre- 
vannion, I  am  truly  grateful." 

I  was  correct  when  I  said  that  it  overpowered  me,  for  it 
did  completely,  and  I  was  so  oppressed  by  my  feelings,  that 
I  reeled  to  a  chair,  and  covered  up  my  face  with  my  hands. 
What  would  I  have  given  to  have  dared  to  state  what  I  felt ! 

"  You  are  ill,  Mr.  Musgrave,"  said  Miss  Trevannion,  coming 
tj  me.  "Can  I  offer  you  anything?" 

I  made  no  reply  ;  I  could  not  speak. 

"  Mr.  Musgrave,"  said  Miss  Trevannion,  talcing  my  hand, 
"you  frighten  me.  What  is  the  matter?  Shall  I  call 
Humphrey  ?" 

I  felt  her  hand  tremble  in  mine,  and,  uncertain  what  to 
think,  1  came  to  the  resolution  to  make  the  avowal. 

"  Miss  Trevannion,"  said  I,  after  a  pause,  and  rising  from 
my  chair,  "  I  feel  that  this  internal  conflict  is  too  great  for 
me,  and  if  it  last  it  must  kill  me.  I  give  you  my  honour  that 
I  have  for  months  tried  everything  in  my  power  to  curb  my 
desires,  and  to  persuade  myself  of  my  folly  and  rash  ambition, 
but  I  cannot  do  so  any  longer.  It  were  better  that  I  knew 
my  fate  at  once,  even  if  my  sentence  should  be  death.  You 
will  ridicule  my  folly,  be  surprised  at  my  presumption,  and, 
in  all  probability,  spurn  me  for  the  avowal,  but  make  it  I 
must.  Miss  Trevannion,  I  have  dared — to  love  you  ;  I  have 
but  one  excuse  to  offer,  which  is,  that  I  have  been  more  than 
a  year  in  your  company,  and  it  is  impossible  for  any  one  not 
to  love  one  so  pure,  so  beautiful,  and  so  good.  I  would  have 
postponed  this  avowal  till  I  was  able  to  resume  my  position 
in  society,  by  the  means  which  industry  might  have  afforded 
me ;  but  my  departure  upon  this  business,  and  the  kind  of 
presentiment  which  I  have,  that  I  may  not  see  you  again, 
has  forced  it  from  me.  In  a  few  days  I  leave  you— be  gentle 
with  me  for  my  involuntary  offence — pity  me  while  you 
condemn,  and  I  will  return  no  more." 

Miss  Trevannion  did  not  reply  ;  she  breathed  quick,  and 
stood  motionless.  I  gathered  courage  ;  I  looked  in  her  face, 
there  was  no  displeasure — I  approached  her,  she  was  half 
fainting,  and  put  her  hand  upon  my  shoulder  to  steady  her- 
self. I  put  my  arm  round  her  waist,  and  led  her  to  the  sofa, 
and  kneeled  down  at  her  feet,  watching  every  change  in  her 
154 


I  put  my 


around  her  waist,  and  led  her  to  the  sofa,  and 
kneeled  i»t  her  feet." 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

beautiful  countenance.  I  took  her  hand  and  pressed  it  to 
my  lips ;  by  degrees  I  became  more  bold,  and  got  by  her 
side,  and  pressed  her  to  rny  heart.  She  burst  into  tears,  and 
wept  with  her  head  on  my  bosom. 

•''  Do  not  be  angry  with  me,"  said  I,  after  a  time. 

"  Do  I  appear  as  if  I  was  angry  with  you  ?  "  replied  she, 
raising  her  head. 

"Oh  no;  but  I  cannot  believe  my  happiness  to  be  real. 
It  must  be  a  dream." 

"What  is  life  but  a  dream?"  replied  she  mournfully 
"  Oh  the  coast  of  Africa  !  How  I  dread  it ! " 

And  so  I  confess  did  I  from  that  moment ;  I  had  a  pre- 
sentiment, as  I  had  told  her,  that  something  would  go  wrong, 
and  I  could  not  get  over  the  feeling. 

I  shall  no  longer  dwell  upon  what  took  place  on  that 
delightful  evening,  Madam  ;  suffice  to  say,  that  Miss  Tre- 
vanniou  and  I  were  mutually  pledged,  and,  after  an  exchange 
of  thought  and  feeling,  we  parted,  and  when  we  did  part  I 
pressed  those  dear  lips  to  mine.  I  went  home  reeling  with 
excitement,  and  hastened  to  bed,  that  I  might  have  unre- 
strained freedom  of  thought.  I  enacted  the  scene  of  the 
evening  over  and  over  again ;  recalled  each  motion,  each 
look,  every  word  which  had  passed,  and,  defying  fever  and 
presentiment  of  evil,  imagined  also  our  happy  meeting  to 
part  no  more.  It  was  long  before  I  could  compose  myself 
to  sleep,  and  when  I  did,  I  need  not  say  who  it  was  that 
occupied  my  dreams.  I  called  as  soon  as  I  could  venture  so 
to  do  on  the  following  day,  and  had  a  long  interview  with 
my  dear  Amy.  Before  I  went  up  to  her  father,  I  tried  to 
soothe  her  anxiety  upon  my  approaching  voyage,  and  to 
persuade  her  that  there  was  little  or  no  danger  to  be  appre- 
hended in  so  short  a  stay.  Willingly  would  I  have  given  it 
up,  but  Mr.  Trevannion  had  so  set  his  mind  upon  it,  and  I 
had  by  my  consent,  rendered  it  so  impossible  for  him  to  find 
a  substitute  in  time,  that  I  could  not  do  so,  and  I  persuaded 
Miss  Trevannion  that  I  was  right  in  acting  to  my  promise. 
One  question  that  came  forward  was,  whether  we  should 
make  known  our  engagement  to  her  father  at  once,  and  this 
•was  decided  in  the  negative.  Much  as  he  liked  me,  he  was 
not  yet  prepared  to  receive  me  so  suddenly  as  a  son-in-law, 
and  Amy  was  of  opinion  that  the  communication  had  better 
155 


THE    PRIVATEERSMAN 

be  postponed.  To  this,  of  course,  I  gave  a  willing  assent. 
I  was  satisfied  with  the  knowledge  of  her  affection,  which  I 
felt  would  never  change.  As  I  was  talking  with  her  father, 
after  my  interview  with  Amy,  he  said  : 

"Really,  Elrington,  or  Musgrave,  I  hardly  know  which, 
to  call  you." 

"  Musgrave  is  my  real  name,  sir,"  replied  I. 

"  Musgrave — Musgrave— where  did  I  know  a  Musgrave  ?  " 

"We  are  from  the  north,"  replied  I. 

"  Well,"  saLl  he,  "  I  was  going  to  say,  that  I  really  wish  I 
could  find  some  one  else 'to  take  your  place  in  this  voyage, 
for  I  do  not  much  like  your  going." 

"  Do,  my  dear  father,"  said  Miss  Trevannion,  who  was 
standing  by  him. 

"  Hey  !  Miss  Amy,  what  have  you  to  do  with  it,  I  should 
like  to  know,  and  how  can  it  concern  you  whether  Mr. 
Musgrave  goes  or  not  ?  " 

"  I  said  so,  sir,  because  I  know  you  will  feel  his  loss  for 
so  long  a  period.  You  know  how  you  did  feel  his  loss  before, 
and  I  do  not  wish  to  see  you  working  so  hard,  as  you  will 
have  to  do  without  his  assistance." 

"  Well,  that's  kindly  thought,  Amy,  at  all  events ;  but 
still  I  fear  that  Mr.  Musgrave  must  go,  and  I  must  work 
by  myself  till  he  comes  back ;  so  it's  no  use  saying  any  more 
about  it." 

Amy  sighed  and  made  no  reply.  On  the  third  day  after 
this  interview,  everything  was  ready,  and  on  the  following 
morning  I  was  to  sail.  Mr.  Trevannion  had  so  many  direc- 
tions to  give,  and  kept  me  so  wholly  with  him,  that  1  could 
hardly  find  time  to  speak  to  his  daughter.  However,  it  was 
agreed  that  as  I  was  to  sail  at  daylight,  that  she  would 
see  me  after  her  father  had  gone  to  bed.  Our  meeting 
took  place — need  I  say  that  it  was  a  tender  one  ?  We 
renewed  our  vows  over  and  over  again,  and  it  was  not 
till  past  midnight  that  I  tore  myself  away.  Old  Humphrey 
looked  very  knowingly  at  me  when  he  let  me  out  at  the 
street-door,  and  I  slipped  a  guinea  in  his  hand  and  wished 
him  good-bye.  I  hastened  on  board  of  the  Sparrow-Hawk, 
and,  desiring  to  be  called  before  daylight,  went  down  into 
the  cabin.  There  I  remained  sitting  at  the  table  and 
thinking  of  Amy  so  long,  that  when  the  mate  came  down 
156 


THE  PRIVATEERSMAN 

to  wake  me  he  found  that  I  Avas  still  sitting  there,  never 
having  been  to  bed  during  the  whole  of  the  night. 

I  started  from  my  reverie  and  hastened  on  deck  to  get 
the  schooner  under  weigh.  It  was  soon  done,  although 
we  were,  comparatively  speaking,  short-handed.  There  was 
a  fine  breeze,  and  lightened  as  she  now  was,  the  little  vessel 
flew  through  the  water.  Liverpool  was  soon  out  of  sight, 
and  we  were  dashing  down  the  Irish  Channel. 

"She  sails  well  now,"  said  I  to  the  second  mate,  a  very 
clever  man,  and  much  better  educated  than  most  seamen, 
for  he  could  navigate,  as  well  as  being  a  first-rate  seaman. 

"Yes,  sir,"  replied  Olivarez,  "she  walks  fast.  She  is 
not  too  deep  row,"  replied  he;  "what  a  slaver  she  would 
make." 

This  man  was  not  an  Englishman,  but  a  Brazilian  Portu- 
guese by  birth,  although  he  had  long  been  out  of  his 
country.  Having  set  her  course,  I  went  down  below,  that 
I  might  indulge  in  my  castle-building  more  at  my  ease. 
The  wind  increased  to  a  gale,  but  as  it  was  from  the  north- 
ward, and  bore  us  to  our  destination,  it  was  welcomed.  We 
soon  crossed  the  Bay  of  Biscay,  and  were  in  more  genial 
latitudes;  and,  after  a  rapid  run  of  about  four  weeks,  I 
found  myself  nearly  in  the  latitude  given  to  us  of  the  river 
where  the  Amy  was  at  anchor.  I  then  hauled  in  for  the 
shore,  which  was  very  low,  and  required  being  approached 
with  caution.  We  saw  some  towering  palm-trees  at  sunset, 
and  then  we  hove  to;  the  next  day  we  again  stood  in,  and 
having  ascertained  our  exact  latitude  at  noon,  we  found 
ourselves  about  four  miles  to  the  northward  of  the  river's 
mouth.  We  shaped  a  course,  and  in  two  hours  I  made 
out  the  marks  given  for  our  guidance  in  the  rough  sketch 
of  Captain  Irving,  and  thus  satisfied  that  I  was  right,  ran 
directly  for  the  mouth  of  the  river.  Captain  Irving  was 
correct  in  saying  it  was  difficult,  for  it  was  not  until  we 
were  within  a  mile  that  we  could  find  any  opening ;  but 
at  last  we  did,  and  at  the  same  time  perceived  the  masts 
of  two  vessels  at  some  distance  up  the  river.  We  stood 
in,  and  found  that  there  was  no  bar  at  the  river  mouth, 
which  was  a  very  unusual  circumstance  on  this  coast.  The 
soundings  were  gradual,  and  in  an  hour  afterward  we 
anchored  between  the  Amy  and  a  fine  schooner  under  British 
157 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

colours.  Captain  Irving  recognised  the  Sparron-IIcn-k,  and 
immediately  came  on  board.  After  the  usual  salutations, 
he  told  me  that  his  vessel  Avas  half-laden,  but  that  he  waited 
f.:r  the  articles  he  had  sent  for  to  enable  him  to  complete 
his  cargo.  I  told  him  that  I  had  them  on  board,  and  he 
should  have  them  as  soon  as  he  sent  his  boats.  He  stated 
that  no  vessels,  except  those  engaged  in  the  slave-trade, 
had  ever  come  into  this  river,  and  that  they  only  brought 
the  cloth  and  other  articles  usual  ia  the  trade  ;  but  that 
his  assorted  cargo  had  astonished  the  people,  and  they  were 
wild  to  possess  things  which  they  had  never  before  seen. 
They  had  offered  slaves  in  quantities,  but  finding  that  he 
would  not  take  them  in  exchange,  they  had  now  brought 
down  ivory  and  gold-dust.  He  told  me  how  glad  he  was 
that  I  had  come,  as  the  river  was  very  sickly,  and  was 
becoming  more  and  more  so  every  day  ;  that  out  of  twelve 
men  he  had  already  four  down  with  fever. 

I  inquired  of  him  what  that  vessel  was  on  the  other 
side  of  us.  He  replied  it  was  a  Liverpool  slave-trader, 
and  that  the  captain  appeared  to  be  a  very  good  sort  of 
man ;  that  he  never  indulged  in  liquor,  nor  was  given  to 
profane  language. 

A  few  minutes  afterward  the  captain  of  the  slaver  came 
on  board  to  pay  his  respects,  and  I  asked  him  down  in 
the  cabin,  and  gave  him  beer  and  cheese,  the  two  greatest 
luxuries  in  those  climes.  He  appeared,  as  Captain  Irving 
stated,  a  quiet,  well-behaved,  serious  person,  which  I  was 
rather  surprised  at.  When  we  repaired  on  deck,  I  observed, 
as  the  vessel  was  close  to  us,  that  there  were  two  very  large 
dogs  on  board,  who,  at  the  sight  of  the  captain,  bayed 
furiously.  He  told  me  that  they  were  Cuba  bloodhounds, 
and  that  he  never  went  on  shore  without  them,  as  they 
were  the  most  faithful  and  courageous  animals,  and  he  con- 
sidered that  he  was  safer  with  them  than  with  half-a-dozen 
armed  men.  Shortly  afterward  Captain  Irving  and  he  both 
took  leave.  As  there  were  still  some  hours  of  daylight, 
Captain  Irving  sent  his  boats  for  the  goods,  and  after  that, 
as  the  evening  fell,  I  went  down  below,  as  Captain  Irving 
requested  I  would  do,  and  by  no  means  remain  on  deck 
after  sundown,  as  it  was  extremely  unhealthy. 

On  the  following  day  Captain  Irving  went  on  shore  vith 
158 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

his  goods  and  trafficked  most  favourably.  Indeed,  as  we 
afterward  found  out,  he  had  procured  in  exchange  more 
ivory  than  his  vessel  would  hold,  besides  much  gold-dust. 
The  day  .after,  I  went  on  shore  with  Captain  Irving  to 
call  upon  the  king,  as  he  called  himself.  He  was  seated 
in  front  of  a  hut  made  of  palmetto  leaves,  with  a  lace  coat 
on,  but  no  other  garment  whatever,  so  that  he  made  a 
curious  appearance.  After  a  little  conversation,  I  went  away, 
and,  hearing  that  the  slaver  was  taking  her  cargo  on  board, 
about  a  hundred  yards  further  up,  I  walked  in  that  direction. 
The  slaves  were  brought  down  in  about  twenty  at  a  time, 
all  of  them  fastened  by  the  neck  to  a  long  bamboo  pole, 
which  confined  them  all  together.  One  string  of  them 
had  been  sent  down  and  put  into  the  boat,  and  another 
was  standing  ready  for  embarkation  ;  when,  as  I  cast  my 
eyes  over  them  and  commiserated  their  misery,  I  observed 
a  female  whom  I  thought  I  had  seen  before.  I  looked 
again,  and  behold  !  it  was  Whyna,  the  princess  who  had 
been  so  kind  to  me  in  my  captivity.  I  went  up  to  her 
and  touched  her  on  the  shoulder.  She  turned  round,  as 
well  as  the  lashing  to  the  pole  would  permit  her,  and  on 
seeing  me  gave  a  faint  scream.  Without  ceremony  I  took 
out  my  knife  and  released  her,  and  led  l.er  away.  She 
fell  down  at  my  feet  and  kissed  them.  The  black  man 
who  had  charge  of  the  delivery  of  the  slaves  was  very 
angry,  and  ran  up  to  me,  brandishing  his  long  stick  ;  but 
the  captain  of  the  schooner,  who  was  on  shore,  and  who 
had  witnessed  what  I  had  done,  saluted  him  with  a  kick 
in  the  stomach,  which  made  him  quiet  enough.  In  few 
words  I  told  the  captain  of  the  slaver  that  I  was  once  in 
captivity,  and  this  woman  had  befriended  me,  requesting 
him  to  name  his  price  and  I  would  willingly  pay  it. 

"  It's  not  worth  mentioning,  sir,"  replied  he ;  "  women 
are  as  cheap  as  dirt ;  take  her  and  welcome." 

"  Not  so,"  replied  I ;  "  I  must  pay  for  her  ransom." 

"  Well  then,  sir,"  said  he,  "  I  am  in  great  want  of  a 
telescope  ;  you  have  one  on  board,  will  you  let  me  have  it  ?  " 

"Most  certainly,"  replied  I,  "and  many  thanks  into  the 
bargain." 

I  lifted  up  the  poor  creature,  who  was  sadly  emaciated 
and  weak,  and  led  her  to  the  boat  of  the  Amy  and  put 
159 


THE  PRIVATEERSMAN 

her  in.  Captain  Irving  came  down,  and  we  returned  on 
board.  It  was  with  great  difficulty  that,  after  I  had  given 
the  poor  creature  some  refreshment,  which  she  was  really 
in  need  of,  I  could  recollect  sufficient  of  her  language  to 
make  myself  understood  by  her ;  but  by  degrees  words 
came  to  my  memory,  and  as  she  spoke  I  recovered  more. 
As  well  as  I  could  make  her  out,  the  Warriors  had  risen 
against  the  king  on  account  of  his  barbarity,  and  had  cut 
him  to  pieces;  and  that  all  his  wives  and  servants  had 
been  sold  as  slaves.  I  promised  her  that  she  should  not 
be  sold  as  a  slave,  but  should  come  to  my  country  and  be 
taken  care  of. 

She  kissed  my  hands,  and  as  she  smiled  her  thanks,  she 
reminded  me  of  the  Whyna  of  former  times.  I  did  not, 
however,  think  it  advisable  that  she  should  come  on  board 
of  the  schooner,  and  I  requested  Captain  Irving  to  take 
charge  of  her,  and  let  her  want  for  nothing,  telling  him 
that  I  intended  she  should  go  home  in  his  vessel.  He 
willingly  consented,  and  I  hailed  the  schooner  for  a  boat 
and  went  on  deck.  Whyna  followed,  but  I  told  her  I 
was  obliged  to  go  on  board  of  the  schooner,  and  that  she 
had  better  go  and  lie  down.  As  she  probably  thought 
that  the  Amy  was  my  vessel,  and  that  1  was  going  away 
on  a  visit,  she  complied  with  my  request,  and  went  down 
with  Captain  Irving,  who  led  her  into  a  state-room  which 
was  not  occupied. 

As  soon  as  I  arrived  on  board  the  schooner,  I  sent  the 
telescope  which  the  captain  of  the  slaver  had  begged  for. 
Whyna  had  Said  to  me,  "  I  shall  be  your  slave  now," 
evidently  expecting  that  she  was  to  remain  with  me,  but 
that  I  could  not  consent  to.  Miss  Trevannion  had  heard 
from  me  my  adventures  when  in  captivity,  and  I  would 
not  on  that  account  allow  Whyna  to  be  in  the  same  vessel 
with  me.  The  next  day  Captain  Irving  came  on  board  to 
tell  me  that  he  had  two  more  men  down  with  the  fever, 
and  that  he  wished  I  could  give  them  some  assistance  in 
getting  his  cargo  on  board,  which  I  did,  and  before  night 
the  Amy  was  loaded  up  to  the  hatchways,  and  there  still 
remained  a  considerable  number  of  elephants'  teeth  on 
shore  in  the  hut  where  he  received  them.  I  therefore 
determined,  as  his  crew  were  evidently  sickening  fast, 
J6Q 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

that  he  should  sail  immediately,  and  that  I  would  take 
the  remainder  of  the  ivory  on  board  of  -the  schooner  and 
follow  him,  giving  him  a  rendezvous  to  wait  at  until  I 
joined  him,  that  we  might  proceed  home  in  company. 
That  night  three  of  my  men  were  ill. 

I  was  on  board  of  the  Amy,  and  had  been  talking  with 
VVhyna,  who  wanted  to  know  why  I  did  not  sleep  on 
board  of  the  vessel.  I  told  her  that  I  could  not,  but  that 
we  were  to  go  to  England  directly,  and  that  I  was  living 
on  board  of  the  schooner.  Captain  Irving  weighed  at  day- 
break, and  in  an  hour  was  out  of  the  river,  and  as  I  was 
anxious  to  be  clear  of  such  an  unhealthy  spot,  I  manned 
my  boats  and  went  on  shore  for  the  ivory  that  was  left. 
I  found  that  it  would  take  the  whole  of  the  day  to  embark 
it,  as  we  had  to  go  two  miles  further  up  the  river  than  the 
depth  of  water  would  permit  the  vessel  to  do ;  for  the  ivory 
was  in  a  hut  close  to  the  king's  house.  I  had  sent  off  four 
boat-loads,  and  it  being  then  noon,  I  Avent  off  with  the  fifth 
myself,  that  I  might  get  my  dinner,  leaving  the  second  mate 
to  attend  on  shore,  and  taking  with  me  the  first  mate,  who 
messed  in  the  cabin.  As  we  were  in  the  middle  of  the 
stream,  the  boat  struck  against  the  stump  of  a  tree,  as  we 
supposed,  and  knocked  so  large  a  hole  in  the  bow  that  she 
began  to  fill.  I  immediately  ordered  the  men  to  pull  for 
the  nearest  point,  which  was  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river, 
that  we  might  ground  the  boat  to  prevent  her  sinking. 

The  first  mate,  who  was  a  very  active  man,  finding  that 
the  elephants'  teeth  prevented  his  reaching  the  bow  of  the 
boat,  and  stuffing  into  it  some  oakum  which  he  found  in  the 
stern  sheets,  sounded  with  the  boat-hook,  and  finding  that 
there  was  not  more  than  three  feet  of  water  where  we  were 
pulling,  jumped  over  the  bows  to  push  the  oakum  into  the 
hole  ;  but  the  poor  fellow  had  not  been  a  few  seconds  in  the 
water,  when  he  gave  a  shriek,  and  we  perceived  that  a  large 
shark  had  snapped  him  in  two.  This  was  a  sad  mishap,  and 
the  men,  terrified,  pulled  as  hard  as  they  could,  while  two  of 
them  bailed  out  the  boat,  to  gain  the  shore,  for  we  knew 
what  fate  awaited  us  if  we  sunk  in  the  river.  With  great 
exertion  we  succeeded  in  running  her  up  among  the  canes, 
which  grew  on  that  side  of  the  river  so  thick  that  it  was 
difficult  to  force  your  way  through  them. 

161  L 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

We  landed  up  to  our  knees  in  mud,  and  throwing  out 
the  ivory,  we  found  that  a  whole  plank  was  rent  out,  and 
that  it  was  impossible  to  repair  our  boat ;  and  we  were 
hidden  by  the  canes  from  those  who  could  have  assisted 
us,  had  they  known  that  we  required  their  assistance,  and 
we  had  no  possible  means  of  communication.  At  last  I 
thought  that  if  I  could  force  my  way  through  the  canes 
to  the  point  down  the  river,  I  could  hail  and  make  signals 
for  assistance ;  and  desiring  the  men  to  remain  by  the 
boat,  I  set  oft'  upon  my  expedition.  At  first  I  got  on 
pretty  well,  as  there  were  little  paths  through  the  canes, 
made,  as  I  imagined,  by  the  natives ;  and  although  I  was 
often  up  to  my  knees  in  thick  black  mud,  I  continued  to 
get  on  pretty  fast ;  but  at  last  the  canes  grew  so  thick 
that  I  could  hardly  force  my  way  through  them,  and  it 
was  a  work  of  excessive  labour.  Still  I  persevered,  ex- 
pecting each  second  that  I  should  arrive  at  the  banks  of 
the  river,  and  be  rewarded  for  my  fatigue ;  but  the  more 
I  laboured  the  worse  it  appeared  to  be,  and  at  last  I 
became  worn  out  with  fatigue  and  quite  bewildered.  I 
then  tried  to  find  my  way  back,  and  was  equally  unsuc- 
cessful, and  I  sat  down  with  anything  but  pleasant  thoughts 
in  my  mind.  I  calculated  that  I  had  been  two  hours  in 
making  this  attempt,  and  was  now  quite  puzzled  how  to 
proceed.  I  bitterly  lamented  my  rashness,  now  that  it 
was  too  late. 

Having  reposed  a  little,  I  resumed  my  toil,  and  was 
again,  after  an  hour's  exertion,  compelled  from  fatigue  to 
sit  down  in  the  black  mud.  Another  respite  from  toil, 
and  another  hour  or  more  of  exertion,  and  I  gave  myself 
up  for  lost.  The  day  was  evidently  fast  closing  in — the 
light  overhead  was  not  near  so  bright  as  it  had  been ; 
and  I  knew  that  a  night  passed  in  the  miasma  of  the  cane 
was  death.  At  last  it  became  darker  and  darker.  There 
could  not  be.  an  hour  of  daylight  remaining.  I  determined 
upon  one  more  struggle,  and,  reeking  as  I  wras  with  per- 
spiration and  faint  with  fatigue,  I  rose  again,  and  was 
forcing  my  way  through  the  thickest  of  the  canes,  when 
I  heard  a  deep  growl,  and  perceived  a  large  panther  not 
twenty  yards  from  me.  It  was  on  the  move  as  well  as  I 
was,  attempting  to  force  its  way  through  the  canes,  so  as 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

to  come  to  me.  I  retreated  from  him  as  fast  as  I  could, 
but  he  gained  slowly  on  me,  and  my  strength  was  fast 
exhausting.  I  thought  I  heard  sounds  at  a  distance,  and 
they  became  more  and  more  distinct,  but  what  they  were 
my  fear  and  my  struggles  probably  prevented  me  from 
making  out.  My  eyes  were  fixed  upon  the  fierce  animal 
which  was  in  pursuit  of  me,  and  now  I  thanked  God  that 
the  canes  were  so  thick  and  impassable ;  still  the  animal 
evidently  gained  ground — until  it  was  not  more  than  five 
yards  from  me,  dashing  and  springing  at  the  canes,  and 
tearing  them  aside  with  his  teeth. 

The  sounds  were  now  nearer,  and  I  made  them  out  to 
be  the  howling  of  other  animals.  A  moment's  pause,  and 
I  thought  it  was  the  baying  of  dogs  ;  and  I  then  thought 
that  I  must  have  arrived  close  to  where  the  schooner  lay, 
and  that  I  heard  the  baying  of  the  bloodhounds.  At  last 
I  could  do  no  more,  and  I  dropped  exhausted  and  almost 
senseless  in  the  mud.  I  recollect  hearing  the  crushing 
of  the  canes,  and  then  a  savage  roar,  and  then  yells,  and 
growls,  and  struggles,  and  fierce  contentions  —  but  1  had 
fainted. 

I  must  now  inform  the  reader  that  about  an  hour  after 
I  had  left  the  beat  the  captain  of  the  slaver  was  pulling 
up  the  river,  and  was  hailed  by  our  men  in  our  long-boat. 
Perceiving  them  on  shore  on  that  side  of  the  river,  and 
that  they  were  in  distress,  he  pulled  toward  them,  and  they 
told  him  what  had  happened,  and  that  an  hour  previous  I 
had  left  the  boat  to  force  my  way  through  the  cane-brakes, 
and  they  had  heard  nothing  of  me  since. 

"  Madness  ! "  cried  he.  "  He  is  a  lost  man.  Stay  till 
I  come  back  from  the  schooner." 

He  went  back  to  the  schooner,  and  taking  two  of  his 
crew  who  were  negroes,  and  his  two  bloodhounds  into  the 
boat,  he  returned  immediately,  and  as  soon  as  he  landed  he 
put  the  bloodhounds  on  my  tract,  and  sent  the  negroes  on 
with  them.  They  had  followed  me  in  all  my  windings,  for 
it  appeared  that  I  had  travelled  in  every  direction,  and  had 
come  up  with  me  just  as  I  had  sunk  with  exhaustion,  and 
the  panther  was  so  close  upon  me.  The  bloodhounds  had 
attacked  the  panther,  and  this  was  the  noise  which  sounded 
in  my  ears,  as  I  lay  stupefied  ;md  at  the  mercy  of  the  wild 
1C3 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

beast.  The  panther  was  not  easily,  although  eventually 
overcome,  and  the  black  men  coining  up  h:id  found  me  ami 
borne  me  in  a  state  of  insensibility  on  board  the  Sparroir- 
Hawk.  The  fever  had  come  on  me,  and  it  was  not  till 
three  weeks  afterward  that  I  recovered  my  senses,  when 
I  learned  what  I  have  now  told  the  reader,  and  much  more, 
with  which  I  am  about  to  make  him  acquainted. 

When  I  recovered  my  senses,  I  found  myself  in  the  cabin 
of  the  Sparrow-Hawk.  For  some  hours  I  was  confused  and 
wandering,  but  I  rallied  from  time  to  time,  till  I  could 
at  last  recognise  the  beams  and  cnrlines  over  my  head. 
I  was  too  weak  to  move,  and  I  continued  to  lie  on  my  back 
till  I  again  fell  asleep  ;  how  long  I  do  not  know,  but  it 
must  have  been  for  many  hours,  and  then  when  I  awoke  I 
found  myself  much  stronger. 

I  could  now  turn  on  my  bed,  and  doing  so  I  perceived  a 
young  man  of  the  name  of  Ingram  by  my  side  in  a  doze, 
with  his  eyes  shut.  I  called  him  in  a  weak  voice,  and  he 
started  up. 

"  I  have  been  very  ill,"  said  I,  "  have  I  not  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir,  indeed  you  have." 

"  I  have  been  trying  to  recollect  all  about  it,  but  I  can- 
not as  yet." 

"  It's  not  worth  remembering,  sir,"  replied  he.  "  Do  you 
wish  anything  to  drink  ?  " 

"  No,"  replied  I. 

"  Then  you  had  better  go  to  sleep  again." 

"  I  cannot  do  that.  I  feel  as  if  I  should  like  to  get  up. 
Where  is  Mr.  Thompson  ?  I  must  see  him." 

"  Mr.  Thompson,  sir,"  replied  he  ;  "  don't  vou  recollect  ?  " 

"What?" 

"Why,  sir,  he  was  bitten  in  two  by  a  shark." 

"Shark  !"  this  was  the  keynote  required,  and  my  memory 
returned.  "Yes,  yes,  I  recollect  now  all,  all.  I  recollect 
the  panther  and  the  cane-brakes.  How  was  I  preserved  ?  " 

"The  bloodhounds  killed  the  panther,  and  you  were 
brought  on  board  insensible,  and  have  been  in  a  raging 
fever  ever  since." 

"It  must  be  so,"  replied  I,  collecting  my  senses  after 
a  few  moments  of  thought.  "It  must  be  so.  How  long 
have  I  been  ill  ?  " 


THE   PHIVATEERSMAN 

"  This  is  the  twenty-first  day." 

"The  twenty-first  day!"  cried  I.  "Is  it  possible?  Are 
none  of  the  men  ill  ?  " 

"  No,  sir,  they  are  all  well." 

"  But  I  hear  the  water  against  the  bends.  Are  we  not  still 
at  anchor  ?  " 

"  No,  sir,  the  second  mate  got  the  schooner  under  weigh 
as  he  found  you  were  so  ill." 

"  And  I  have  been  ill  twenty-one  days  !  Why,  we  must 
be  near  home  ?  " 

"  We  expect  to  make  the  land  in  a  few  days,  sir,"  replied 
Ingram. 

"  Thank  Heaven  for  all  its  mercies,"  said  I.  "  I  never 
expected  to  see  Old  England  again.  But  what  a  bad  smell 
there  is.  What  can  it  be  ?  " 

"  I  suppose  it  is  the  bilge-water,  sir,"  replied  Ingram. 
"  People  who  are  ill  and  weak  always  are  annoyed  by  it ; 
but  I  think,  sir,  if  you  would  take  a  little  gruel,  and  then  go 
to  sleep  again,  it  would  be  better." 

"  Well,  I  fear  I  am  not  very  strong,  and  talking  so  much 
has  done  me  no  good.  I  think  I  could  take  a  little  gruel." 

"Then,  sir,  I'll  go  and  get  some  made,  and  be  back  very 
soon." 

"  Do,  Ingram,  and  tell  Mr.  Olivarez,  the  second  mate,  that 
I  would  speak  to  him." 

"Yes,  I  will/'  replied  fhe  man,  and  he  left  the  state- 
room. 

I  waited  some  time  listening  for  the  arrival  of  the  second 
mate,  and  then  I  thought  that  I  heard  odd  noises  in  the 
hold  before  the  bulk-head  of  the  state-room  in  which  I  was 
lying,  but  I  was  still  very  weak,  and  my  head  swam.  After 
a  time  Ingram  came  down  with  the  gruel,  into  which  he 
put  some  sugar  and  a  spoonful  of  rum,  to  flavour  it,  as  he 
said.  He  offered  it  to  me,  and  I  drank  it  all,  for  I  had  an 
appetite  ;  but  whether  it  was  that  I  was  very  weak,  or  the 
rum  he  had  put  in  was  more  than  he  said,  it  is  certain 
that  I  had  hardly  given  him  back  the  basin  than  I  felt  so 
drowsy  that  I  turned  away  from  him,  and  was  soon  again 
in  forgetfulness. 

This  Ingram  was  a  young  man  who  had  been  apprenticed 
to  an  apothecary,  and  had  taken  to  the  sea.  He  was  well 
165 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

educated  and  a  merry  fellow,  and  I  had  chosen  him  as  one 
•who  could  attend  upon  me  in  the  cabin,  and  at  the  same 
time  be  otherwise  useful  if  required,  as  he  was  a  very  good 
seaman,  and  very  active.  When  I  awoke  again  I  felt  con- 
vinced that  I  must  have  slept  through  the  night,  as  it  was 
broad  daylight,  as  before,  but  Ingram  was  not  by  my  bed- 
side. There  was  no  bell  in  the  state-room,  and  I  was  obliged 
to  await  his  coming.  1  felt  much  stronger  than  the  day 
before,  and  now  proposed  getting  out  of  bed  as  soon  as 
Ingram  should  come  down  into  the  cabin.  I  now  remem- 
bered that  the  second  mate  had  not  come  down  to  me,  and 
heard  noises  and  murmurings  in  the  hold  as  I  had  the  day 
previous,  which  surprised  me,  and  I  became  more  anxious 
for  the  return  of  Ingram.  At  last  he  came,  and  I  told  him 
that  I  had  been  awake  more  than  an  hour. 

"  How  do  you  feel  yourself,  sir  ?  "  said  he. 

"  Quite  strong.  I  should  like  to  get  up  and  dress. 
Perhaps  I  may  be  able  to  get  on  deck  for  a  quarter  of  an 
hour." 

"  I  think,"  replied  he,  "that  you  had  better  wait,  and  hear 
•what  I  have  to  tell  you,  sir.  I  Mould  not  tell  you  yesterday, 
because  I  thought  it  would  be  too  much  for  you  ;  but  as  I 
see  you  are  really  better  to-day,  I  must  say  that  I  have 
strange  things  to  tell  you." 

"  Indeed  !  "  cried  I,  with  surprise.  <s  Strange  things.  By- 
the-bye,  why  did  not  Olivarez  come  to  me  yesterday  ?  " 

"  I  will  explain  all  to  you,  sir,  if  you  will  lie  down  and 
listen  to  what  I  have  to  say,  and  take  the  news  quietly." 

"Very  well,  Ingram,  I  will  do  so.      Now,  pray,  go  on." 

"You  were  brought  on  board  in  a  state  of  fever  ana 
insensibility  by  the  captain  of  the  slaver.  He  said,  as  he 
lifted  you  over  the  side,  that  you  were  a  dead  man.  We 
all  thought  the  same,  and  you  were  taken  down  into  the 
cabin  with  that  persuasion  on  the  part  of  the  whole  crew. 
Your  delirium  and  fever  increased,  and  every  hour  it  was 
expected  that  you  would  give  up  the  ghost.  Now,  sir,  two 
days  afterward  the  slaver  sailed  with  his  cargo,  and  we  were 
left  alone  in  the  river.  Olivarez,  who  of  course  commanded, 
talked  to  the  men.  He  said  that  you  were  as  good  as  dead 
already,  and  that  he  thought  that  this  was  a  fair  opportunity 
for  their  making  money.  He  proposed  that  the  ivory  sti.l 
166 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

on  shore  should  be  changed  for  slaves,  which  he  said  the 
negroes  would  gladly  do,  and  that  we  should  run  with  our 
cargo  to  the  Brazils.  He  said  that  it  would  be  useless  our 
remaining  in  the  river,  as  we  should  all  lose  our  lives  in  the 
same  way  you  had  done,  and  that  he  thought,  as  commanding 
the  schooner,  he  knew  what  would  best  please  the  owner, 
who  had  long  employed  vessels  in  the  slave-trade,  and  would 
not  be  sorry  to  find  that  we  had  run  a  cargo,  and  would 
reward  them  all  liberally.  That  this  would  be  an  excuse  (o 
leave  the  river  immediately,  whereas  otherwise  they  would 
have  to  wait  until  you  recovered  or  died,  and  by  that  time 
they  might  half  of  them  be  dead  themselves.  Do  you  under- 
stand me,  sir  ?  " 

"  Yes,  perfectly.     Go  on,  Ingram." 

"  Well,  sir,  the  men  did  not  perceive  what  he  was  about, 
and  replied  that  so  long  as  they  left  the  river  they  did  not 
care  how  soon,  and  that  it  was  better  that  we  should  take 
a  cargo  of  slaves  at  all  events,  for  Olivarez  was  in  command 
now,  and  they  should  do  as  he  ordered  them.  I  made  no 
reply,  indeed  Olivarez  never  put  the  question  to  me.  Well, 
sir,  the  ivoiy  was  soon  exchanged  for  slaves,  who  are  now 
on  board,  and  it  is  the  slaves  whom  you  have  smelled  and 
complained  of.  We  received  on  board  one  hundred  and  forty, 
and  provisions  sufficient  with  what  we  had,  and,  having  taken 
in  all  the  water  we  could,  below  and  on  deck,  we  made  sail 
out  of  the  river,  and  have  since  steered  for  the  Brazils." 

"  But,  Olivarez  has  taken  a  most  unwarrantable  respon- 
sibility," said  I  ;  "and  one  that  he  shall  answer  for." 

"Stop,  sir,"  replied  Ingram,  "you  have  only  heard  the 
first  part  of  the  story.  When  we  had  been  three  days  at 
sea,  Olivarez,  who  had  been  talking  to  the  men  one  by 
one  and  apart,  called  them  together,  and  said,  it  was  an 
opportunity  not  to  be  lost,  that  they  had  possession  of  the 
vessel,  and  the  owner  would  never  have  a  clue  to  where 
she  had  gone,  and  that  now  was  the  time  to  take  possession 
of  her  for  themselves,  and  employ  her  in  the  slave-trade 
on  their  own  account.  That,  sailing  so  fast,  nothing  could 
overhaul  her  or  board  her,  and,  therefore,  they  were  free 
from  danger.  He  then  proposed  that  he  should  command 
and  navigate,  and  receive  one-half  of  the  profits,  and  that 
the  other  half  should  be  divided  among  the  crew — the  ex- 
167 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

penses  of  the  provisions,  &c.,  being  paid  out  of  it  previous 
to  their  sharing1  and  making  a  calculation ;  he  showed  them 
that  every  voyage  would  be  worth  about  <£lOO  a  man  after 
all  expenses  were  paid.  The  crew  consented  at  once  to 
the  terms — all  but  me ;  and  when  he  asked  me,  my  answer 
was,  that  I  would  consent  to  nothing  while  you  were  yet 
alive.  I  said  that,  because  I  was  afraid  that  they  would 
murder  me,  or  throw  me  overboard." 

"  Go  on,  Ingram ;  go  on,  and  let  me  hear  it  all  at  once." 

"'Then  you  will  be  soon  freed  from  your  difficulty,'  said 
Olivarez. 

" '  I  don't  know  that,  sir,'  I  replied,  '  for  I  think  Mr. 
Musgrave  may  get  over  it.' 

" ' Indeed,'  he  returned,  e  well,  then,  so  much  the  worse 
for  him.' 

"As  he,  Olivarez,  said  this,  the  whole  of  the  crew,  to 
do  them  justice,  cried  out  that  there  should  be  no  murder, 
for  if  there  was,  they  not  only  would  have  nothing  to  do 
with  the  affair,  but  would  make  it  known  at  the  first 
port  to  which  they  came.  That  you  had  always  been 
a  kind,  good  officer,  and  were  too  brave  a  man  to  die  in 
that  way." 

"'Well,  rcy  men,'  said  Olivarez,  <I  never  had  an  idea 
of  the  kind,  and  I  promise  you  if  he  lives  through  it,  there 
will  be  no  murder ;  I  will  put  him  on  shore  at  the  first  port 
we  arrive  at,  but  in  such  a  way  as  to  secure  our  safety — 
that  we  must  look  to.' 

"  The  men  said  that  that  was  all  right,  and  then  they  all 
agreed  to  join  him." 

"'And  you,  Ingram,'  said  Olivarez  ;  'what  do  you  say  ?' 

" '  What  I  said  before,'  I  replied  ;  ( that  as  long  as  Mr. 
Musgrave  lives  I  will  come  to  no  agreement  whatever.' 

" '  Well,'  said  Olivarez,  e  it  is  but  postponing  your  decision  ; 
I  know  that  you  will  join  us.  So,  my  lads,  as  we're  all 
agreed,  we  may  as  well  go  to  dinner.' " 

"The  scoundrel  shall  pay  for  this,"  cried  I. 

"  Hush,  sir,  hush,  I  pray ;  say  nothing,  but  wait  patiently 
and  see  what  turns  up.  We  are  not  yet  at  Rio,  and  when 
we  are  we  may  be  able  to  do  something,  but  everything 
depends  upon  keeping  quiet,  for  if  the  men  become  alarmed, 
they  may  be  persuaded  to  kill  you  to  save  themselves." 
168 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

"That  is  very  true,  Ingram,"  replied  I.  "Leave  me  now 
for  half-an-hour,  I  wish  to  be  alone." 

You  may  imagine,  my  dear  Madam,  my  agitation  at  hear- 
ing this  intelligence.  I,  who  had  thought  that  I  was  within 
a  few  days'  sail  of  Liverpool,  to  be  there  received  by  my 
precious  Amy,  to  find  myself  in  the  hands  of  pirates,  and 
close  to  the  Brazils  with  a  cargo  of  slaves  ;  which  they,  or 
rather  Olivarez,  had  taken  in  the  vessel  to  Rio  that  he  might 
not  be  discovered  ;  for  he  might  have  found  a  better  marl 
for  his  live  cargo.  And  then  what  would  be  the  anxiety  of 
Amy  and  her  father  when  I  was  not  heard  from  ?  It  would 
be  supposed  that  the  schooner  was  upset  in  a  squall,  and 
all  hands  had  perished.  Excited  and  angry  as  I  was,  I  felt 
the  truth  of  what  Ingram  said,  and  that  it  was  necessary 
to  be  quiet.  Perhaps  I  might  by  that  means  not  only  pre- 
serve my  life,  but  again  find  myself  in  my  own  country. 
When  Ingram  returned,  I  asked  him  if  Olivarez  knew  that 
I  was  better,  and  had  recovered  my  reason.  He  replied 
that  he  did,  but  that  he  had  told  him  I  was  so  weak  that 
I  could  hardly  recover. 

"  That  is  well,"  said  I ;  "  keep  him  in  that  belief  as 
Jong  as  you  can." 

He  now  offered  me  more  gruel,  which  I  took,  and  I 
believe  that  he  put  an  opiate  in  it,  for  shortly  after  I  had 
taken  it  I  again  felt  drowsy,  and  was  soon  fast  asleep.  1 
awoke  sooner  than  before,  for  it  was  night,  and  I  heard 
the  voice  of  Olivarez  on  deck ;  from  what  I  gathered,  land 
was  in  sight,  and  I  heard  him  order  the  schooner  to  be 
hove  to.  In  the  morning  Ingram  came  down  in  the  cabin, 
bringing  me  some  breakfast,  which  I  ate  heartily,  for  I 
was  recovering  fast,  and  had  become  quite  ravenous. 

"  Land  is  in  sight,"  said  I. 

"  Yes,  sir,  it  is ;  but  we  are  many  miles  to  the  north- 
ward of  Rio,  I  understand,  for  Olivarez  knows  the  coast 
well.  We  shall  not  be  in  to-day,  if  we  are  to-morrow." 

"  I  feel  quite  strong  now,"  replied  I,  "'and  I  want  to 
get  up." 

"  l)o  so,  sir,"  said  lie;  "but  if  you  hear  any  one  coming 
down  the  ladder  get  into  bed  again." 

With  Ingram's  assistance  I  dressed  myself,  and  went 
into  the  cabin.  I  reeled  as  I  walked,  but  as  soon  as  I  felt 
169 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

the   cool  breeze   from    the    stern-ports    I    was   revived,  and 
in  an  hour  I  could  walk  quite  strong. 

"  Have  you  heard  any  more  ?  "  inquired  I  of  Ingram. 

"Olivarez  asked  me  this  morning  how  you  were.  I 
replied  that  you  were  recovering  fast." 

"'Very  well/  said  he,  'you  will  share  his  fate,  whatever 
it  may  be,  since  you  have  been  so  careful  of  him,  and  have 
put  us  in  such  a  dilemma ;  but  I'll  contrive  to  dispose  of 
you  both.' 

"  I  made  no  reply,  sir,  as  I  knew  that  would  only  irri- 
tate him." 

"  You  did  right,  Ingram  ;  a  few  days  will  decide  our  fate. 
I  do  not  think  that  he  dares  to  murder  us." 

"  Nor  do  I  think  he  wishes  it,  if  he  can  be  clear  of  us 
with  safety  to  himself,"  replied  Ingram. 

Two  more  days  passed  away,  and  then  Ingram  told  me 
that  we  were  a  few  miles  from  the  town,  and  should  soon 
be  at  anchor. 

"  Go  softly,"  replied  I,  "  and  tell  me  what  is  going  on." 

He  went  up  the  ladder,  but  soon  came  down  again, 
saying,  "We  are  locked  in,  sir." 

I  was  very  much  annoyed  at  this,  but  it  could  not  be 
helped — our  only  remedy  was  patience ;  but  I  must  con- 
fess that  I  was  in  a  state  of  great  anxiety.  We  heard  the 
anchor  let  go,  and  boats  came  on  board,  after  which  all 
was  silent  for  the  night.  The  next  morning  we  heard 
them  open  the  hatches,  and  the  slaves  were  ordered  upon 
deck.  The  day  was  passed  in  landing  them.  I  was  raven- 
ously hungry,  and  asked  Ingram  whether  they  intended 
to  st.-irve  us.  He  went  up  the  ladder  to  call  for  victuals, 
when  he  found  on  the  upper  step  of  the  ladder  a  large 
vessel  full  of  water  and  some  cooked  provisions,  which 
had  probably  been  put  there  during  the  night.  There 
was  enough  to  last  two  or  three  days.  The  next  day 
passed  and  no  one  came  near  us,  and  I  had  some  thoughts 
of  dropping  out  of  the  stern-ports  and  attempting  to  swim 
on  shore  ;  but  Ingram,  who  had  put  his  head  out  of  them 
as  far  as  he  could,  told  me  that  we  must  be  at  some  dis- 
tance from  the  shore,  and  there  were  several  sharks  play- 
ing round  the  stern,  as  is  always  the  case  with  vessels 
laden  with  slaves. 

170 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

The  next  morning,  however,  put  an  end  to  our  suspense  ; 
for  the  companion  was  unlocked,  and  Olivarez,  accompanied 
by  four  Portuguese,  came  down  into  the  cabin.  He  spoke 
to  them  in  Portuguese,  and  they  advanced,  and  seizing 
Ingram  and  me  by  the  collar,  led  us  up  the  ladder.  I 
would  have  expostulated,  but  of  course  could  not  make 
myself  understood.  Olivarez,  however,  said  : 

"  Resistance  is  useless,  Mr.  Musgrave ;  all  you  have  to 
do  is  to  go  quietly  with  these  men.  As  soon  as  the  schooner 
has  sailed,  you  will  be  released." 

"Well,"  replied  I,  "it  may  be  so,  Olivarez;  but  mark 
my  words,  you  will  repent  this,  and  I  shall  see  you  on  a 
gibbet." 

"  I  trust  the  wood  is  not  yet  out  of  the  ground,"  replied 
he  ;  "but  I  cannot  waste  any  more  words  with  you." 

He  then  spoke  to  the  Portuguese,  who  appeared  to  be 
government  officers  of  some  kind,  and  they  led  us  to  the 
gangway ;  we  went  into  the  boat,  and  they  pulled  us  to  the 
shore.  "Where  can  they  be  taking  us,  Ingrain?"  said  I. 

"  Heaven  knows,  sir,  but  we  shall  find  out." 

I  attempted  to  speak  to  the  officers,  but  they  cried 
" Sileniio,"  which  word  I  fully  understood  to  mean  "silence," 
and,  finding  that  I  could  not  induce  them  to  hear  me,  I  said 
no  more.  We  landed  at  a  jetty,  and  were  then  led  through 
the  streets  to  a  large  square.  On  one  side  of  it  was  a  heavy 
building,  to  which  they  directed  their  steps.  The  door  was 
opened  for  us,  and  we  were  led  in.  A  paper  was  produced 
by  our  conductors,  and  was  apparently  copied  into  a  book, 
after  which  they  went  away,  leaving  us  with  the  people  who 
had  received  us,  and  whb,  by  their  appearance,  I  knew  to 
be  gaolers. 

"  Of  what  crime  am  I  accused  ?  "  inquired  I. 

No  reply  was  given,  but  two  of  the  subprdinates  took  us 
away,  unlocked  a  massive  door,  and  thrust  us  into  a  large 
courtyard,  full  of  men  of  every  colour. 

"Well,"  said  I;  as  the  door  closed  upon  us,  "we  are  in 
gaol,  at  all  events ;  but  the  question  now  is,  shall  we  be 
released  as  Olivarez  had  stated  ?" 

"It  is  hard  to  say,"  replied  Ingram.  "The  question  is, 
what  gaol  is  this  ?  Could  we  find  any  one  who  could  speak 
English,  we  might  discover." 

m 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

Several  of  those  around  us  had  come  toward  us  to  examine 
us,  and  then  left  us,  when,  as  we  were  conversing,  a  negro 
came  up,  and,  hearing  what  we  said,  addressed  us  in  English. 

"  Massa  want  one  to  speak  English — I  speak  English — • 
some  long  while  on  board  English  vessel." 

"  Well,  then,  my  good  fellow,"  said  I.  "  can  you  tell  us 
what  this  gaol  is,  and  what  prisoners  are  confined  here  for  ?  " 

"  Yes,  massa,  everybody  know  that,  suppose  he  live  at  Rio. 
This  gaol  for  people  that  go  dig  diamonds." 

"  How  do  you  mean  ?  " 

"  Mean  !  massa — people  sent  here  to  work  in  diamond 
mines  all  life  long  till  they  die.  Keep  'em  here  till  hab 
plenty  to  send  up  all  at  one  time.  Then  guard  take  them 
up  the  country,  and  they  go  dig  and  wash  for  diamond. 
Suppose  you  find  very  big  diamond,  you  go  free.  Suppose 
not,  den  you  die  there." 

(<  Merciful  heavens ! "  cried  I  to  Ingram,  "  then  we  are 
condemned  as  slaves  to  the  mines." 

"  Yes,"  replied  Ingram  with  a  sigh.  "  Well,  it's  better 
than  working  in  the  quicksilver  mines.  At  all  events,  we 
shall  have  fresh  air." 

"  Fresh  air  without  liberty/'  cried  I,  clasping  my  hands. 

"  Come,  sir,  courage,  we  do  not  yet  know  our  fate.  Perhaps 
we  may,  as  Olivarez  said,  be  allowed  to  go  free  after  the 
schooner  sails." 

I  shook  my  head,  for  I  was  convinced  otherwise. 


CHAPTER  XVI 

The  diamond  mines,  and  what  occurred  there  —  I  lose  my  friend 
Ingram,  and  another  acquaintance,  but  they  both  leave  me 
valuable  legacies. 


remaining  in  the  court  about  two  hours,  it  being 
then  near  to  nightfall,  the  gaolers  came  out  into  the  yard, 
and  we  were  all  driven  into  a  large  apartment,  the  walls  of 
which  were  of  such  solid  materials,  and  the  floor  of  large  flag- 
stones, as  to  prevent  any  possibility  of  escape.  I  was  never 
in  such  a  scene  of  filth  and  wretchedness.  There  was  not  a 
172 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

spot  where  one  could  be  driven  without  being  defiled  in 
some  way  or  another;  and  so  many  human  beings — one  half 
of  whom  were  negroes — being  crowded  into  so  small  a  space, 
with  only  one  barred  window,  so  high  up  as  cnly  to  serve  as 
a  ventilator,  created  an  atmosphere  Worse  than  any  slave- 
vessel's  hold.  I  leaned  wilh  my  back  against  the  wall,  and, 
I  must  say,  never  was  so  miserable  in  my  life.  I  thought  of 
Amy,  and  my  sanguine  hopes  and  anticipations  of  happiness, 
now  all  wrecked.  I  thought  of  Captain  Levee  and  my  brother 
Philip  careering  over  the  seas,  free  as  the  wind.  I  thought 
of  poor  Whyna,  and  the  distress  she  must  feel  at  finding  I 
did  not  rejoin  her.  I  planned  a  hundred  schemes  to  make 
known  my  situation,  but  every  scheme,  as  soon  as  I  weighed 
it,  I  found  was  hopeless.  Still  weak  from  previous  disease,  I 
felt  as  if  I  should  be  suffocated  if  I  remained  long  in  this 
pestiferous  abode,  and  I  wept  like  a  child.  Daylight  came 
at  last,  and  soon  afterward  the  door  was  opened  ;  we  were 
admitted  into  the  yard,  and  all  hastened  to  the  large  tub  of 
water,  which  was  soon  emptied.  The  fighting  and  scrambling 
to  obtain  first  possession  was  really  revelling.  An  hour  after- 
ward some  coarse  provisions  were  served  out,  and  then  we 
learned,  to  our  great  delight,  that  we  were  immediately  to 
set  out  for  the  mines.  It  would  be  thought  that  this  could 
be  no  cause  for  exultation ;  we  were  about  to  go  to  pass  the 
rest  of  our  lives  in  bondage;  but  all  misery  is  comparative, 
and  sooner  than  have  remained  another  night  in  that  dreadful 
hole,  I  would  have  welcomed  any  change.  About  an  hour 
afterward  a  guard  of  dirty-looking  soldiers  came  in ;  we  were 
all  handcuffed  to  a  long  chain,  at  about  two  feet  apart,  one 
on  each  side,  so  that  we  walked  in  pairs,  and  as  soon  as  the 
first  chain  was  full — and  I  was  handcuffed  to  it — we  were 
ordered  out  into  the  square  to  wait  for  the  others.  My 
superior  dress  and  appearance  as  an  Englishman  excited 
much  Curiosity  ;  people  pointed  to  me  and  made  remarks, 
but  I  had  no  opportunity  of  communicating  with  any  of  the 
authorities,  nor  would  it  have  been  of  any  use  if  I  had 
had.  We  remained  there  more  than  an  hour,  as  the  other 
chains  of  prisoners  came  out  one  by  one ;  we  were  five  chains 
in  all,  about  forty  on  a  chain.  We  were  then  ordered  to 
move  on,  walking  between  a  guard  of  about  twenty  or  thirty 
soldiers,  who  marched,  on  each  side  of  us,  with  their  muskets 
173 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

and  bayonets  fixed,  about  three  yards  from  each  other.  In 
another  hour  we  were  clear  of  the  town,  and  threading  our 
way  through  a  lane  bounded  on  each  side  by  prickly  pears 
and  other  shrubs.  There  was  no  want  of  merriment  among 
the  party ;  they  talked  and  laughed  with  one  another  and 
the  soldiers  who  guarded  them,  and  appeared  to  care  little 
for  their  fate.  As  for  me,  I  was  broken-hearted  with  the 
disgrace  and  the  villainous  manner  in  which  I  had  been 
thus  sacrificed.  My  heart  was  full  of  bitterness,  and  I  could 
gladly  have  lain  down  and  died,  had  I  not  been  still  buoyed 
up  with  some  faint  hope  that  I  should  have  an  opportunity 
of  making  my  position  known,  and  obtain  my  release.  I  will 
pass  over  the  journey,  as  one  day  was  but  the  forerunner  of 
the  other.  We  halted  at  noon,  and  were  supplied  with  fruit 
and  maize,  but  we  were  never  unchained,  day  or  night.  In 
a  short  time  I  was  like  all  the  rest — covered  with  vermin, 
and  disgusting  to  myself.  It  was,  I  think,  between  four  and 
five  weeks  before  we  arrived  at  our  destination,  which  was 
in  the  district  of  Tejuco,  and  the  locality  of  the  diamond 
mines  was  called  the  Sierra  de  Espinhaco.  This  sierra,  or 
mountain,  was  a  ridge  of  inaccessible  precipices  on  each  side 
of  a  narrow  valley,  traversed  by  a  small  river  called  the 
Tequetinhonha,  and  in  this  valley,  and  in  the  bed  of  the 
river,  were  the  diamonds  found,  for  which  we  were  con- 
demned to  toil  for  the  remainder  of  our  days.  As  we  entered 
the  ravine,  I  perceived  how  impossible  it  would  be  to  escape, 
even  if  a  person  could  find  his  way  back,  after  having  suc- 
ceeded in  his  escape.  For  many  miles  the  road  was  a  narrow 
path  cut  on  the  side  of  the  mountain,  a  yawning  precipice 
below  and  inaccessible  rocks  above,  and  this  narrow  way  was 
at  every  two  miles  blocked  up  by  a  guard-house  built  upon 
it,  and  through  the  portcullis  of  which  it  would  be  necessary 
to  force  a  way.  And  here  we  were,  thousands  of  miles  away 
from  civilised  life,  in  the  heart  of  a  country  uninhabited 
except  by  occasional  bands  of  Indians.  At  last  we  filed 
through  the  last  of  the  guard-houses,  and  found  ourselves  in 
a  wider  part  of  the  ravine,  which  was  crowded  with  buildings 
of  various  descriptions.  We  were  led  up  to  the  director's 
house,  and  our  names,  persons,  and  descriptions  were  taken 
down  by  a  clerk.  When  my  turn  came,  and  I  was  asked  in 
Portuguese  who  I  was,  I  shook  my  head,  and  replied  "  Ingles." 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

An  interpreter  was  called,  and  I  then  stated  my  name  and 
begged  the  director  would  hear  what  I  had  to  say.  He 
shook  his  head,  and,  after  they  had  taken  my  description, 
desired  me  to  go  away. 

"  Why  did  you  not  explain  for  me  ? "  said  I  to  the  in- 
terpreter. 

"  Because  he  won't  hear  what  you  have  to  say  ;  if  he 
would,  every  man  on  the  chain  would  attempt  to  prove  that 
he  was  sent  here  by  mistake.  You  may  by-and-by  find  an 
opportunity  to  speak  to  him,  that  is,  after  you  have  learned 
Portuguese,  and  have  been  here  a  year  or  two ;  but  it  will 
do  no  good." 

During  the  whole  of  the  journey  I  had  been  separated 
from  Ingram,  and  now,  for  the  first  time  since  we  left 
prison,  I  had  an  opportunity  of  shaking  him  by  the  hand. 
1  need  not  say  how  glad  I  was  to  meet  again  my  com- 
panion in  misfortune,  and  our  only  fear  was  now,  that  we 
should  be  again  separated ;  but  such  was  not  the  case. 
There  were  regular  lodgings  or  barracks  for  the  slaves, 
which  were  certainly  not  bad  ;  but  as  all  escape  was  con- 
sidered impossible,  any  one  who  chose  to  raise  a  little  hut 
for  himself  out  of  the  bushes  which  grew  on  the  rocks 
was  permitted  so  to  do.  The  hours  of  work  were  regular ; 
we  were  allotted  out  in  gangs,  which  took  up  a  certain  square 
of  the  river,  or  river's  side  ;  we  worked  from  daylight,  till 
near  dusk,  with  only  an  hour  allowed  for  repose  in  the  heat 
of  the  day.  There  was  a  superintendent  over  each  gang  of 
twenty,  who  watched  them  and  made  them  wo:k.  These 
superintendents  were  controlled  by  inspectors,  who  had  the 
charge  of  four  or  five  gangs,  and  who  brought  into  the 
director  the  produce  of  the  day's  toil.  The  work  was  simple. 
The  sand  and  alluvial  soil  were  thrown  into  troughs  with 
small  sieve  bottoms,  out  of  which  escaped  all  the  smaller 
matter,  when  it  was  washed  with  the  water  from  the  river. 
The  stones  and  larger  particles  were  then  carefully  exa- 
mined, and  any  diamonds  found  were  taken  out  and 
delivered  to  the  superintendents,  who  then  made  them 
over  to  the  inspectors,  when  they  came  round.  The  in- 
spectors carried  them  to  their  houses  (for  they  had  houses 
from  government),  and  in  the  evening  delivered  every 
diamond  to  the  director.  After  a  short  time  I  found  tnat 
175 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

the  office  of  superintendent,  and  also  of  inspector,  was  open 
to  any  of  the  slaves  who  conducted  themselves  well ;  and 
that  the  whole  of  those  now  employed  in  the  ofiices  were 
slaves  for  life,  as  well  as  ourselves.  What  puzzled  me  was, 
how  so  many  people,  for  in  all  we  amounted  to  seven  hundred 
or  more,  were  to  be  found  in  food ;  but  I  afterward  dis- 
covered that  the  government  had  farms  and  herds  of  cattle 
at  a  few  miles'  distance,  cultivated  by  slaves  and  Indians 
expressly  for  the  purpose.  Our  rations  were  scanty,  but 
we  were  permitted  to  cultivate,  as  well  as  we  could,  any  spot 
we  could  find  on  the  arid  side  of  the  mountain  as  a  garden  ; 
and  some  of  them,  who  had  been  there  for  many  years,  had, 
in  course  of  time,  produced  a  good  soil,  and  reared  plenty 
of  vegetables.  To  my  surprise,  I  found  at  least  twenty 
Englishmen  among  the  whole  mass  of  slaves  ;  and  one  or 
two  of  them  were  inspectors,  and  several  of  them  superin- 
tendents— saying  much  in  favour  of  my  countrymen.  Their 
conversation  and  their  advice  tended  much  to  soothe  the 
hardships  of  mv  captivity,  but  I  found  from  them  that  any 
hopes  of  ever  leaving  the  mines  were  useless,  and  that 
our  bones  must  all  be  laid  by  the  side  of  the  mountain.  Of 
course,  Ingram  and  I  were  inseparable ;  we  worked  in  the 
same  gang,  and  we  very  soon  built  a  hut  for  ourselves ;  and 
Ingram,  who  was  a  light-hearted  young  man,  set  to  work 
to  make  a  garden.  He  moved  heavy  stones  on  the  sides  of 
the  mountain,  and  scraped  up  all  the  mould  he  could  find  ; 
sometimes  he  would  get  his  handkerchief  full,  but  not  often ; 
but  as  he  said,  every  little  helped.  He  killed  lizards  for 
manure,  and  with  them  and  leaves  he  made  a  little  dung- 
heap,  which  he  watered,  to  assist  putrefaction.  Everything 
that  would  assist,  he  carefully  collected ;  and  by  degrees 
he  had  sufficient  for  a  patch  of  four  or  five  yards  square. 
This  he  planted;  and  with  the  refuse  made  more  manure; 
and  in  the  course  of  a  few  months,  by  incessant  activity 
and  assisted  by  me,  he  had  a  very  tolerable  patch  of  ground 
covered  with  this  manure  and  the  alluvial  soil  washed  out 
by  the  diamond-seeking,  mixed  up  together.  We  then 
obtained  seeds,  and  grew  vegetables  like  the  rest,  and  this 
proved  a  great  increase  to  our  comforts — that  is,  our  bodily 
wants  ;  but  my  mind  was  far  away.  Amy  Trevannion  was 
never  out  of  my  thoughts,  and  I  fell  into  a  deep  melancholy. 
176 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

I  worked  hard  at  my  vocation,  and  was  fortunate  enough  to 
find  some  good  diamonds,  long  before  I  liad  been  a  year  nt 
the  mines.  Having  acquired  the  Portuguese  Language,  I 
was  soon  after  raised  to  the  office  of  superintendent.  I 
now  no  longer  worked,  but  overlooked  others,  with  a  cane 
in  my  hand  to  administer  punishment  to  those  who  neglected 
their  business.  I  cannot  say  that  I  liked  the  change ;  I 
was  not  so  miserable  when  I  was  employed,  but  I  did  my 
duty  with'  diligence.  Ingram  was  in  my  gang,  and  another 
Englishman,  an  old  man — I  should  think  not  less  than 
seventy  years  old.  He  told  me  that  he  belonged  to  a 
merchant  vessel,  and  in  a  drunken  brawl  a  Portuguese  had 
been  killed ;  he  and  two  others  had  been  condemned  to  the 
mines,  but  the  others  were  dead  long  ago.  About  a  month 
after  my  elevation,  this  old  man,  who  was  very  feeble,  and 
whom  I  treated  with  great  kindness  on  account  of  his  age 
—  exacting  no  more  than  I  thought  he  could  well  perform — 
fell  sick.  I  reported  him  as  being  really  ill,  and  Ingram, 
who  was  by  no  means  a  bad  doctor,  told  me  that  he  would 
die.  A  few  hours  before  his  death  he  sent  for  me  to  his 
hut,  and,  after  thanking  me  for  my  kindness  to  him,  he  said 
that  he  knew  he  was  dying,  and  that  he  wished  to  leave 
me  all  his  property  (which  the  slaves  are  permitted  to  do), 
that  is,  he  left  me  his  garden,  which  was  the  best  on  the 
Sierra,  his  hut,  which  also  was  a  very  good  one,  and  then, 
putting  his  hand  under  the  leaves  which  formed  his  bed,  he 
pulled  out  a  tattered,  thumbed  book,  which  he  told  me  was 
a  Bible. 

"At  first  I  read,"  said  he,  "to  pass  away  time  in  this 
melancholy  place,  but  of  late  I  have  read  it,  I  hope,  to  a 
better  purpose." 

I  thanked  the  poor  man  for  his  present,  and  wished  him 
good-bye.  A  few  hours  afterward  he  was  dead,  and  Ingram 
and  I  buried  him  by  the  side  of  the  mountain.  Shortly  after- 
ward our  inspector  died,  and,  to  my  astonishment,  I  w.-.s 
put  into  his  place.  I  could  not  imagine  why  I  was  thus 
fortunate  in  being  promoted,  but  I  afterward  found  out  that, 
although  I  had  never  but  casually  seen  her,  I  was  indebted 
for  my  good  fortune  to  a  fancy  which  the  director's  eldest 
daughter  (for  he  had  his  family  with  him)  had  taken  for  me. 

This  was  singular,  for  I  had  never  spoken  to  her,  and, 
177  M 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

what  is  more  strange,  I  never  did  speak  to  her,  nor  did 
she  ever  attempt  to  speak  to  me,  so  that  it  was  wholly 
disinterested  on  her  part.  I  had  now  still  less  to  do,  and 
was  in  constant  communication  with  the  director,  and  one 
day  stated  to  him  how  it  was  that  I  had  been  brought  there. 
He  told  me  that  he  believed  me,  but  could  not  help  me, 
and  after  that  the  subject  was  never  again  mentioned 
between  us.  Having  little  to  do,  I  now  took  up  the  Bible 
given  me  by  the  old  Englishman,  as  I  had  time  to  read  it, 
which  I  had  not  before,  when  I  was  employed  the  whole 
day  ;  but  now  I  had  a  convenient  cottage,  as  I  may  call  it, 
of  my  own,  and  plenty  of  leisure  and  retirement. 

I  studied  the  Bible  carefully  and  found  much  comfort  in 
it.  Not  that  I  was  content  with  my  lot — that  I  never  could 
be  Avhile  I  was  separated  from  Amy — but  still  I  found  much 
consolation,  and  I  became,  to  a  certain  degree,  resigned.  I 
thought  of  my  former  life  with  disgust,  and  this  second 
reading  of  the  Bible,  for  the  reader  may  recollect  that  the 
first  took  place  when  I  was  first  confined  in  the  Tower,  was 
certainly  of  great  advantage  to  me.  I  had  more  time  to 
dwell  upon  it — more  time  for  reflection  and  self-examina- 
tion— and  every  day  I  reaped  more  advantage  and  became 
more  worthy  of  the  name  of  Christian.  I  now  prayed 
fervently,  and  I  think  my  prayers  were  heard,  as  you,  my 
dear  Madam,  will  also  think  as  I  continue  my  narrative. 
About  three  months  after  I  had  been  appointed  an  inspector, 
Ingram  Avas  taken  ill.  At  first  he  complained  of  disordered 
bowels,  but  in  a  few  days  inflammation  came  on,  which  ended 
in  mortification.  He  was  in  great  agony  until  the  mortifica- 
tion took  place,  when  he  obtained  comparative  relief. 

"  My  dear  Mr.  Musgrave,"  he  said,  as  I  was  at  his  bedside, 
"  in  a  few  hours  I  shall  have  escaped  from  the  mines,  and 
be  no  more  in  bondage.  I  shall  follow  tiie  poor  old  English- 
man, who  left  you  his  executor.  I  am  about  to  do  the 
same.  I  shall  now  make  my  will  verbally,  as  we  have  no 
writing  materials  here,  and  leave  you  all  I  possess." 

"  Why  are  you  not  more  serious,  Ingram,"  I  said,  "at  such 
a  moment  as  this  ?  " 

"  I  am  most  serious,"  he  replied.  "  I  know  that  in  a 
few  hours  I  shall  be  no  more,  and  I  trust  in  the  mercy  of 
Him  who  died  for  kings  and  for  slaves ;  but,  Musgrave,  I 
178 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

have  a  secret  to  tell  you.  Do  you  recollect  the  story  in  the 
fairy  tales  of  the  little  white  cat  whose  head  was  obliged  to  be 
cut  off,  and  who  then  turned  into  the  most  beautiful  princess 
in  the  Avorld  ?  Well,  my  secret  is  something  like  hers." 

I  thought,  by  his  continuing  in  this  strain,  that  his  head 
was  wandering.  I  was  about  to  speak  to  him,  when  he 
continued  : 

"  Do  you  know  what  has  occasioned  my  death  ?  I  will  tell 
you  the  secret.  I  was  washing  for  diamonds,  when  I  found 
one  of  a  size  which  astonished  me.  I  knew  it  was  of  great 
value,  and  I  did  not  choose  that  the  King  of  Portugal 
should  receive  such  a  benefit  from  my  hands.  I  put  it 
into  my  mouth  to  secrete  it,  hardly  knowing  what  I  should 
do  afterward,  but  I  was  thinking  how  I  should  act,  when 
one  of  the  superintendents  passing  (that  crabbed  old  Portu- 
guese belonging  to  the  next  gang),  and  seeing  me  idle  and 
in  deep  thought,  he  struck  me  with  his  cane  such  a  smart 
rap  on  the  shoulders,  that  he  not  only  made  me  jump  out 
of  my  reverie,  but  the  diamond  went  down  my  throat.  I'm 
sure  if  I  had  tried  to  swallow  it  I  could  not  have  done  so, 
but  the  shock  forced  it  down.  Well,  this  has  occasioned 
my  death,  for  it  has  remained  in  my  stomach  and  occasioned 
the  stoppage,  which  has  ended  in  inflammation  and  mortifica- 
tion. I  feel  it  here  even  now;  give  me  your  finger,  don't 
you  feel  it  ?  Well,  now  j'ou  understand  why  I  talked  of 
the  little  white  cat.  Don't  cut  off  my  head,  but  when  I 
am  dead,  just  put  your  knife  down  there  and  take  out  the 
diamond  and  bury  it,  for  I  tell  you — and  they  say  dying 
men  see  clearer  than  others — but  that  I  am  certain  you  will 
be  released  from  these  mines,  and  then  the  diamond  will  be 
a  fortune  to  you,  and  you  will  find  that  being  my  executor 
was  of  some  value  to  you.  Now,  pray — no  scruple — I  entreat 
it  as  a  last  favour,  promise  me  that  you  will  do  as  I  wish — 
pray  promise  me,  or  I  shall  die  unhappy." 

I  could  not  help  promising  him  to  execute  his  wishes, 
he  appeared  so  earnest  and  asked  it  as  a  last  favour,  but 
I  felt  very  repugnant  at  the  idea.  In  another  hour  poor 
Ingram  breathed  his  last,  and  I  was  most  melancholy  at 
the  loss  of  so  worthy  a  friend,  who  had  by  serving  me  been 
subjected  to  the  same  slavery  as  myself.  I  left  the  hut 
and  went  to  my  own  hou^e,  thinking  over  the  strange  com- 
179 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

munication  that  had  been  made  to  me.  And  why,  thought 
I,  should  I  obtain  this  diamond  ?  I  have  no  chance  of 
leaving  this;  yet,  who  knows,  Ingram  prophesied  in  his 
dying  moments  that  I  should — well,  at  all  events,  I  will 
keep  my  promise  to  the  poor  fellow.  I  reported  his  death 
to  the  director,  and,  about  an  hour  afterward,  went  to  the 
hut  where  he  lay.  His  countenance  was  placid,  and  I  looked 
at  him  for  a  long  while,  and  queried  whether  he  was  not 
happier  than  I  was  or  ever  could  be.  But,  to  comply 
wi:h  his  request — I  could  not  bear  the  idea.  I  did  not 
want  the  diamond,  and  I,  who  in  my  early  career  had 
thought  nothing  of  cutting  and  maiming  the  living  man, 
now  shuddered  at  the  idea  of  making  an  incision  in  a  dead 
body.  But  there  was  no  time  to  be  lost,  the  burials  always 
took  place  at  sunset,  and  it  was  near  the  hour.  I  bent  a 
piece  of  bamboo  cane  double,  like  a  pair  of  sugar-tongc, 
and  then  putting  my  finger  to  the  part  of  his  stomach 
which  he  had  pointed  out,  I  felt  that  there  was  a  hard 
substance,  and  I  made  an  incision  with  my  knife — probing 
with  the  blade.  I  touched  the  diamond,  and  then,  using 
the  piece  of  cane  as  a  pair  of  pincers,  I  contrived,  after 
one  or  two  attempts,  to  extract  it.  I  threw  the  diamond 
without  examination  into  a  pan  of  water  which  stood  by 
the  bed,  and,  covering  up  the  body,  I  made  a  hole  in  the 
floor  of  the  hut  and  buried  the  knife,  which  I  felt  I  never 
could  use  again. 

I  looked  out  of  the  hut  and  perceived  two  of  the  slaves, 
who  performed  that  office,  coming  towards  me  to  take  away 
the  body.  I  desired  them  to  carry  it,  leaving  the  clothes  on, 
followed  them,  and  saw  it  deposited  in  the  earth ;  after 
which  I  read  prayers  over  the  grave,  and  could  not  refrain 
from  shedding  many  tears  to  the  memory  of  my  faithful 
associate.  I  then  returned  to  the  hut,  and  taking  the  pan 
of  water  in  my  hand  went  to  my  abode.  I  could  not  bear 
to  touch  the  diamond,  but  I  dared  not  leave  it  where  it  was ; 
S3  I  poured  all  the  water  out  of  the  pan,  and  then  rolled 
the  diamond  out  on  the  floor,  which  was  of  hardened  clay. 
I  saw  at  once  that  it  was  one  of  great  value,  weighing, 
I  should  think,  thirteen  or  fourteen  grammes,  and  of  a  very 
pure  water.  It  was  in  the  form  of  an  obtuse  octohedron, 
and  on  one  side  was  quite  smooth  and  transparent.  Having 
180 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

made  this  examination,  I  picked  up  some  of  the  clay  with 
a  piece  of  iron,  arid  rolling  the  diamond  into  the  hole,  I 
jammed  the  clay  down  over  it.  "There,"  said  I,  "you  may 
remain  till  doomsday,  or  till  some  one  finds  you  ;  you  will  be 
of  no  use  to  me ;  "  and  I  thought  of  the  cock  in  the  fable. 
My  tattered  Bible  caught  my  eye,  and  I  said  to  it,  "  You 
are  of  more  value  than  all  the  diamonds  in  the  world;"  and 
I  only  uttered  what  I  felt. 

For  a  long  time  I  mourned  for  Ingram,  and  thought 
nothing  of  the  diamond.  Three  months  more  passed  away, 
and  I  had  been  eighteen  months  in  the  mines,  when  some 
visitors  made  their  appearance — no  less  than  one  of  the 
principals  of  the  Jesuit  order,  who  had  been  sent  by  the 
King  of  Portugal  out  to  the  Brazils,  on  a  tour  of  inspection, 
as  it  was  called,  but  in  fact  to  examine  into  the  state  of 
affairs,  and  the  way  in  which  the  government  revenue  was 
collected.  There  had  lately  been  so  much  peculation  on 
the  part  of  the  various  officers,  that  it  was  considered  neces- 
sary to  make  minute  inquiry.  A  Portuguese  nobleman  had 
been  sent  out  the  year  before,  but  had  died  shortly  after  his 
arrival,  and  there  was  every  reason  to  suppose  that  he  had 
been  poisoned,  that  the  inquiry  might  be  got  rid  of.  Now 
this  Jesuit  priest  had  been  sent  out,  probably  because  a 
Portuguese,  who  thought  little  of  poisoning  and  stabbing 
a  layman,  would  not  dare  to  attempt  the  life  of  so  sacred 
a  character.  Having  full  and  extraordinary  powers,  he 
had  made  a  short  inquiry  into  the  different  departments 
of  government,  and  had  now  come  to  the  mines  to  ascer- 
tain how  far  the  delivery  of  the  diamonds  at  the  treasury 
agreed  with  the  collection  at  the  mines ;  for  these  mines 
had  usually  produced  from  a  million  to  a  million  and  a 
half  of  revenue.  The  director  was  in  a  great  fuss  when 
he  heard  of  this  arrival  at  the  further  barrier ;  although 
immediately  announced  to  him,  he  had  scarcely  an  hour 
to  prepare  before  the  superior  of  the  Jesuits  arrived  with 
his  suite,  consisting  of  about  twenty  people,  and  fifty  or 
sixty  sumpter  mules  and  riding-horses.  We  were  all  called 
out  to  receive  him,  that  is,  all  the  inspectors.  I  went  to 
attend  the  parade,  and  awaited  with  much  indifference ; 
but  my  feelings  were  soon  changed,  when  in  this  superior 
of  the  Jesuits  I  beheld  the  Catholic  priest  who  had  visited 
181 


THE    PRIVATEERSMAN 

me  in  the  Tower  and  obtained  my  release.  The  superior 
bowed  to  the  director  and  to  all  around  him,  and  as  he 
then  looked  at  us  all  he  recognised  me  immediately. 

"  You  here,  my  son  ?  "  said  he. 

"Yes,  holy  father,"  replied  I,  "and  I  thank  Heaven  that 
your  arrival  will  enable  me  to  prove  my  innocence." 

"  Pray,  how  is  this  ?  "  said  he. 

In  a  few  words  I  narrated  my  story. 

"  And  you  were  thrown  into  prison  without  being  per- 
mitted to  defend  yourself?" 

"  Even  so,  good  father,  and  sent  to  the  mines  to  slave 
for  life." 

"  Did  you  not  make  known  your  case  to  the  director  of 
the  mines  ?  " 

"  I  did,  sir,  but  he  stated  that  he  pitied  me,  but  could  not 
•help  me." 

"  Is  this  the  case,  Mr.  Director?"  said  the  Jesuit  severely. 

"It  is,  sir,"  replied  the  director;  "I  have  more  than 
once  reported  cases  of  what  appeared  to  me  great  hard- 
ship, if  what  those  condemned  have  said  was  true,  and  have 
been  told  that  I  was  too  officious,  and  that  there  could 
be  no  reversal  of  sentence.  I  can  prove  to  you,  sir,  by 
my  journals  and  letter-books,  how  many  cases  I  did  formerly 
attempt  to  bring  before  the  government ;  but  I  at  last 
received  such  replies,  which  I  can  show  you,  as  v/ill  prove 
that  there  has  been  no  fault  of  mine." 

"Allow  me  to  add,  holy  father/'  said  I,  "that  the  kind- 
ness and  consideration  of  the  director  have  been  very  great 
to  all  those  under  his  charge,  and  I  think  it  very  fortunate 
that  such  a  person  has  been  appointed  to  this  situation, 
as  he  has  done  everything  that  has  been  in  his  pciver  to 
alleviate  the  miseries  of  bondage." 

"  I  am  glad  to  hear  you  say  so,  Mr.  Elrington.  Mr. 
Director,  this  gentleman  is  a  dear  friend  of  mine;  let  him 
instantly  be  released.  My  orders  are  not  to  be  disputed 
by  the  viceroy  himself." 

The  superior  then  embraced  me  cordially,  and  told  me 
that  I  was  free,  and  should  return  with  him  to  Rio. 
Imagine,  my  dear  Madam,  my  joy  and  gratitude.  I  fell 
on  my  knees  before  him,  and  kissed  his  hands.  He  gave 
me  his  blessing,  and  raised  me  up. 
182 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

"  Where  is  your  companion  in  misfortune  ?  "  said  he. 

"  Alas !  sir,  he  is  dead,"  replied  I. 

The  superior  shook  his  head  and  turned  away,  saying,  "I 
will  search  into  this  affair  to  the  bottom,  depend  upon  it, 
\vhen  I  get  back  to  Rio." 

He  then  desired  the  director  to  bring  out  his  books, 
and  his  own  secretary  to  follow  him,  leaving  his  servants 
in  the  courtyard  with  me  and  the  other  inspectors.  I 
received  the  congratulations  of  all  parties  present,  and  as 
soon  as  possible  I  escaped  from  them  and  returned  to  my 
own  room,  where  I  kneeled  and  fervently  thanked  God  for 
my  unexpected  deliverance ;  and,  having  paid  my  duty 
to  the  Most  High,  I  sat  down,  and  fell  into  a  most  de- 
lightful reverie  of  anticipations.  In  the  evening,  after 
the  superior  had  dismissed  him,  the  director  sent  for  me, 
and  said  : 

"Allow  me  to  return  you  many  thanks  for  your  kind- 
ness  in  speaking  so  favourably  of  me  as  you  have  done. 
You  have,  indeed,  been  of  service  to  me,  and  I  am  most 
grateful." 

"I  only  did  you  justice,  director,"  replied  I. 

"Yes,  but  how  few  have  justice  done  them  in  this 
world ! "  replied  he.  "  The  superior  desired  me  to  tell 
you,  that  you  are  to  live  with  the  gentlemen  of  his  suite. 
Of  course,  you  know,  it  is  not  etiquette  for  him  to  admit 
anybody  to  his  table.  At  all  events,  you  must  allow  me 
one  pleasure,  which  is  to  supply  you  with  clothes  pi'oper  to 
your  appearance,  which  I  can  easily  do  without  incon- 
venience to  myself." 

The  director  then  led  me  into  his  room,  and  opened  a 
wardrobe  full  of  rich  suits,  selected  two  of  the  handsomest, 
with  linen  and  every  other  article  requisite,  a  handsome 
sword  and  hat,  all  of  which  he  begged  me  to  accept.  Call- 
ing one  of  his  servants,  he  ordered  him  to  put  them  into  a 
valise,  and  take  them  to  my  apartment. 

ft  Is  there  anything  else  that  I  can  do  ? — speak  freely." 

"  No,  director,"  replied  I,  "  I  will  accept  these  things 
from  you,  as  I  cannot  procure  them  here,  but  when  at  Rio, 
I  have  means  to  obtain  everything  that  I  require.  I  return 
you  many  thanks." 

"  I  will  send  my  servant  to  arrange  your  hair,"  said  he  J 
183 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

"  and  I  pray  you  to  consider  him  at  your  disposal  during  the 
few  days  which  the  superior  may  remain  here."  .  . 

"Do  you  think  it  will  take  him  so  long?" 

"Yes/'  replied  the  director,  "I  will  tell  you  in  confidence, 
that  he  has  brought  with  him  the  produce  of  the  mines 
accounted  for  to  the  government  at  home,  and  on  his 
first  inspection  has  found  such  defalcation  from  that  which 
has  been  transmitted  by  me  to  Rio,  that  I  expect  there 
will  be  serious  business.  They  never  imagined  at  Rio 
that  he  would  have  undertaken  such  a  tedious  journey 
as  he  has  done,  and  they  are  much  alarmed  about  it ; 
but  I  will  leave  you  now,  that  you  may  go  home  and 
make  your  toilet.  Allow  me  to  congratulate  you  with 
all  my  heart,  at  the  fortunate  termination  to  your  unjust 
bondage." 

Having  again  thanked  him  for  his  kindness,  I  went  to 
my  lodging,  where  I  found  his  servant  waiting  for  me  ; 
and  having  had  my  hair  arranged  in  a  very  tolerable 
manner,  and  a  little  powder  thrown  in,  I  put  on  one  of 
the  suits,  which  fitted  me  pretty  well,  requiring  but  a 
slight  alteration,  from  being  rather  full,  which  the  servant 
soon  managed.  Thus  did  I  once  more  appear  as  a  gentle- 
man— contrary  to  all  my  expectations — and  I  then  went 
and  joined  the  suite  of  the  superior,  who,  when  they  per- 
ceived the  difference  which  dress  made  in  my  appearance, 
congratulated  me,  and  warmly  welcomed  me  to  join  the 
meal  which  had  just  been  prepared  for  them.  On  the 
following  day  the  superior  sent  for  me,  and  ordering  me 
to  sit  down,  requested  that  I  would  enter  into  full  detail  of 
what  had  happened  to  me  since  we  last  parted.  I  did  so, 
and  my  narrative  occupied  the  whole  afternoon. 

"Your  life  has  been  full  of  vicissitudes/'  replied  he;  "I 
trust,  however,  that  your  adventures  are  now  over,  and  that 
you  will  be  restored  to  your  friends :  the  service  you  per- 
formed for  our  cause  will  never  be  forgotten." 

I  ventured  to  ask  him  how  it  was  that  he  was  now  in 
the  employ  of  the  King  of  Portugal.  He  replied  : 

"  I  am  an  Irishman  by  birth,  and  educated  at  St.  Omers. 

I  was  first  sent  to  Spain  by  the  order  when  I  was  young, 

and  have  since   been   employed  all   over  the  world  in  the 

advancement  of  our  Holy  Church.     Country  with  our  order 

184 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

is  of  no  consequence.  We  all  serve  the  Holy  Church,  and 
go  wherever  our  services  are  required.  I  would  you  were 
a  Catholic,  I  could  advance  you  beyond  all  your  hopes ; 
but  you  are  engaged  to  be  married,  and  that  puts  an  end 
to  the  question." 

As  I  thought  the  holy  father  must  be  tired  with  our 
long  conference,  I  rose  and  took  my  leave. 

Three  days  afterward  I  was  informed  by  him  that  he 
intended  to  set  off  on  his  return  to  Rio,  and  now  I  thought 
of  the  diamond,  which  I  resolved  to  carry  with  me.  I 
had  no  fear  of  being  searched  while  under  this  excellent 
superior's  protection,  and  therefore  I  went  to  my  lodging, 
dug  up  the  diamond,  and,  having  washed  it,  for  the  first 
time  gave  it  the  examination  which  it  deserved.  It  cer- 
tainly was  a  stone  of  great  value,  but  of  what  value  I 
could  not  exactly  say.  From  what  I  had  learned  from 
the  director,  who  usually  put  his  idea  of  the  value  upon 
any  diamond  of  size  which  was  brought  to  him,  I  con- 
sidered that  £20,000  was  the  least  which  could  be  put 
upon  the  stone.  I  took  the  precaution  not  to  carry  it 
loose  in  my  pocket,  but  to  sew  it  within  the  lining  of 
my  clothes.  Glad  I  was,  indeed,  when  the  orders  to  start 
the  next  morning  were  given  out.  I  found  that  a  horse 
was  appointed  for  me,  and,  having  made  up  my  valise, 
not  forgetting  my  tattered  Bible,  I  went  to  my  bed  thank- 
ing God  that  this  was  to  be  the  last  night  that  I  was  to 
pass  in  the  accursed  Sierra  de  Espinha^o. 

At  daylight  the  superior  took  his  leave,  mounted  his 
mule,  and  we  set  forth,  passing  the  guard-house  in  the 
narrow  road,  which  I  never  expected  to  pass  again.  Before 
noon  we  were  clear  of  the  Sierra,  and  once  more  in  the 
open  country.  The  attendants,  with  a  portion  of  the  sumpter 
mules,  went  in  advance,  to  prepare  for  the  superior's  arrival 
at  the  spot  where  we  were  to  halt. 

The  weather  was  excessively  sultry,  and  the  glare  of 
the  sun  was  very  distressing.  At  noon  we  stopped  to  take 
our  dinner,  and  the  usual  siesta  after  it.  The  attendants 
in  advance  had  raised  a  sort  of  palanquin  for  the  superior, 
and  everything  was  ready.  The  superior  alighted,  and  sat 
down  under  the  palanquin,  which  protected  him  from  the 
rays  of  the  sun ;  we  all  sat  round  at  a  respectful  distance. 
185 


THE  PRIVATEERSMAN 

The  heat  was  so  intense,  that,  to  relieve  himself,  the  superior 
had,  when  he  sat  down,  thrown  off  his  long  black  robe, 
such  as  is  worn  by  the  priests  of  his  order.  Dinner  was 
served  up,  and  we  had  a  merry  party,  notwithstanding  the 
great  heat.  After  our  meal  we  all  shaded  ourselves  as 
well  as  we  could,  and  took  our  siesta  for  about  two  hours, 
when  the  superior  rose  up,  and  gave  the  signal  for  resumiug 
our  journey.  The  horses  were  soon  ready,  and  the  superior's 
mule  brought  up  to  the  palanquin.  He  rose  up,  and  one 
of  his  attendants  was  lifting  up  his  robe  for  the  superior 
to  resume  it,  when  my  eye  detected  the  head  of  a  snake 
just  showing  itself  out  of  the  side-pocket  of  the  robe  in 
which  he  carried  his  breviary  and  his  handkerchief.  I  knew 
the  snake  well,  for  we  often  found  them  in  the  Sierra  de 
Espinha9O,  and  some  two  or  three  of  the  slaves  had  lost 
their  lives  by  their  bite,  which  was  so  fatal  that  they 
died  in  less  than  five  minutes  afterward.  The  superior 
had  his  handkerchief  in  his  hand,  and  would  have  un- 
doubtedly put  it  in  his  pocket  before  he  mounted  his 
mule,  and  if  so  would  certainly  have  been  bitten,  and  lost 
his  life.  As  the  superior  was  fastening  his  robe  at  the 
throat,  I  darted  forward,  seized  it,  threw  it  on  the  ground, 
and  commenced  stamping  upon  it  with  all  my  force,  much 
to  the  surprise  of  the  whole  party.  Some  of  them  thought 
me  mad,  and  others,  who  were  horrified  at  such  treatment 
of  the  holy  garment,  called  out,  "  Heretico  maldetto ! " 
which,  Madam,  you  must  know,  means,  accursed  heretic. 
Having  felt  the  snake  (which  is  very  short,  but  very  thick 
in  the  body,  with  a  head  like  a  toad)  several  times  moving 
under  my  feet,  and  then  moving  no  more,  I  then  stepped 
off  the  garment,  and  turning  it  over,  I  lifted  it  up  by  the 
skirt,  so  that  the  dead  snake  rolled  out  of  the  pocket. 

"  I  thank  the  God  whom  we  alt  worship,  and  the  Son 
of  God,  who  died  for  us  all,  whether  Catholic  or  Heretic," 
cried  I,  "  that  I  have  been  the  means  of  preserving  the 
holy  father." 

I  had  kneeled  down  as  I  thus  prayed,  and  the  superior, 
perceiving  the  danger  that  he  had  been  in,  did  the  same, 
and  silently  returned  his  thanks ;  at  his  example  all  the 
rest  went  down  on  their  knees. 

"Yes,"  said  the  superior;  "would  to  God  that,  instead 
186 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

of  reviling  each  other,  all  denominations  of  Christians  would 
join  in  thus  bruising  the  head  of  the  serpent  which  seeks 
our  spiritual  death." 

He  then  rose  and  said  : 

"  My  son,  I  thank  thee  for  the  kind  service  thou  hast 
performed/' 

I  then  explained  to  the  superior  the  deadly  nature  of 
the  animal,  and  my  fear  that  he  would  have  put  his  hand- 
kerchief in  the  pocket  of  his  robe  before  I  had  time  to 
prevent  him,  and  begged  him  to  excuse  my  abruptness. 

"  There  needs  no  apology  for  saving  a  man's  life,"  replied 
he,  smiling. — "Come,  let  us  go  forward." 

I  hardly  need  say  that  we  were  not  quite  so  long  in 
returning  to  Rio  as  we  were  going  to  the  mines.  We  ac- 
complished our  journey,  without  using  extreme  haste,  in 
about  half  of  the  time.  On  our  arrival  we  took  up  our 
quarters  at  a  magnificent  palace,  which  had  been  appro- 
priated to  the  superior  during  his  residence  at  Rio,  and  I 
found  myself  sumptuously  lodged.  For  some  days,  during 
which  the  superior  had  frequent  interviews  with  the  viceroy, 
I  did  not  see  him,  but  one  day  I  was  summoned  to  his 
presence. 

"  My  son,"  said  he,  "  I  have  lost  no  time  in  investigating 
your  affair,  rtnd  I  find  that  all  you  have  said  is  quite  correct. 
To  the  disgrace  of  the  government  here,  and  the  manner 
in  which  justice  is  administered,  it  appears  that  this  man, 
Olivarez,  on  his  arrival,  went  to  the  secretary  of  the  judge 
of  that  court  in  which  such  offences  are  tried,  and  stated 
that  he  had  two  English  mutineers  on  board,  who  had  at- 
tempted to  take  the  vessel,  and  wounded  several  of  his 
men  dangerously  ;  that  he  wished,  of  course,  to  deliver  them 
up  to  justice,  but  that  the  immediate  departure  of  his  vessel 
would  be  prevented  by  so  doing,  as  his  crew  would  be  re- 
quired as  evidence ;  that  the  delay  would  be  very  disadvan- 
tageous ;  and  he  inquired  whether  it  could  not  be  managed 
that  these  men  might  be  punished  without  the  appearance 
of  himself  and  his  men,  as  he  would  pay  a  good  sum  rather 
than  be  detained.  The  secretary  perfectly  understood  the 
trick,  and,  upon  the  receipt  of  five  hundred  cruzados,  he 
accepted  the  deposition  of  Olivarez,  sworn  to  by  him,  as 
sufficient  evidence,  and  you  were  consigned  to  the  mines 
187 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

upon  this  deposition  by  a  warrant  from  the  judge.  We 
have  had  some  trouble  to  obtain  all  the  facts,  but  the 
question  has  been  severely  applied,  and  has  elicited  them. 
Now,  first,  as  to  the  judge  and  his  secretary,  they  have 
gone  to  the  gaol,  and  will  take  your  place  in  the  mines  for 
life.  Next  as  to  Olivarez.  It  appears  that,  on  his  arrival, 
he  sold  his  cargo  of  slaves  very  advantageously ;  that  having 
received  the  money  he  gave  a  small  portion  to  each  of  his 
men,  and  that  they  went  on  shore,  and,  like  all  English 
seamen,  were  soon  in  a  state  of  intoxication  ;  that  Olivarez 
took  such  steps  with  the  police,  as  to  have  them  all  thrown 
into  prison  when  in  that  state ;  and,  on  the  following  morn- 
ing, he  went  to  them,  persuaded  them  that  they  had  com- 
mitted themselves  during  their  intoxication,  and  that  it 
required  a  large  sum  to  free  them.  This  he  pretended  to 
have  paid  for  them,  and,  having  purchased  a  cargo  for  his 
voyage,  he  got  them  all  on  board,  and  again  ran  for  the 
coast  of  Africa.  In  three  months  he  returned  with  another 
cargo,  which  he  sold.  He  had  found  out  his  mother,  and 
now  he  expended  the  money  he  had  made  in  purchasing  a 
good  property  about  seven  miles  from  Rio,  where  he  placed 
his  mother  and  some  slaves  to  take  care  of  it,  and  cultivate 
it.  He  contrived  to  defraud  his  crew  as  much  as  he  could, 
and  before  he  went  to  the  coast  again  he  married  an  amiable 
young  person,  the  daughter  of  a  neighbour.  He  made  a 
third  and  fourth  voyage  with  equal  success,  but  on  the 
third  voyage  he  contrived  to  get  rid  of  a  portion  of  his 
English  crew,  who  were  now  becoming  troublesome,  by 
taking  some  Portuguese  sailors  out  with  him,  and  leaving 
the  English  on  the  coast,  as  if  by  mistake.  Previous  to-  the 
fourth  voyage,  it  appears  that  he  satisfied  the  remainder 
of  the  English  crew  by  producing  accounts,  and  sharing 
out  to  them  several  hundred  dollars  previous  to  their  de- 
parture for  the  coast.  He  made  a  slight  addition  to  his 
Portuguese  sailors,  not  putting  too  many  on  board,  to  avoid 
suspicion,  and  when  on  the  coast  of  Africa,  a  portion  of 
the  English  crew  died,  whether  by  poison  or  not  is  not 
knowji,  and  the  others  he  put  on  shore,  seizing  all  their 
property,  and  the  dollars  with  which  he  had  satisfied  them. 
On  his  return  from  his  fourth  voyage,  having  now  nothing 
to  fear  from  the  partners  in  his  atrocious  deed,  having 
188 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

realised  a  large  sum,  he  determined  to  remain  on  shore  al- 
together, and  live  on  his  property  with  his  mother  and  wife. 
He  did  so,  and  sent  out  the  schooner  under  a  Portuguese 
captain  and  crew,  to  be  employed  for  him  as  owner  in  the 
slave  traffic,  and  she  has  made  two  voyages  since,  and  is 
expected  back  again  every  day.  Now,  my  son,  retribution 
has  fallen  heavily  upon  this  bad  man.  Had  he  been  dis- 
covered and  punished  when  he  first  did  the  deed,  it  would 
have  been  as  nothing  compared  to  what  it  has  been  now; 
he  then  had  no  property — no  ties — in  fact,  nothing  or  little 
to  regret;  but  now,  with  a  wife  and  child,  with  a  valuable 
property,  living  in  independence,  and  increasing  that  wealth 
daily — now,  when  he  is  at  the  very  summit  of  his  ambition, 
restored  to  his  own  country,  respected  and  considered  as 
being  a  man  of  wealth,  he  has  been  seized,  thrown  into  a 
dungeon,  put  to  the  question,  and  now  lies  in  a  state  of 
misery,  awaiting  the  sentence  of  death  which  has  been  pro- 
nounced against  him.  Neither  has  he  the  consolation  of 
knowing  that  he  leaves  those  whom  he  loves  in  a  state  of 
affluence,  for  all  his  property,  having  been  gained  by  making 
use  of  your  property,  necessarily  is  your  property,  and  not 
his,  and  it  has  been  confiscated  accordingly  for  your  use 
and  benefit.  As  soon  as  everything  is  collected,  it  will  be 
paid  into  your  hands.  Thus,  my  son,  I  have  at  last  attained 
justice  for  you." 

I  was,  as  you  may  imagine,  my  dear  Madam,  profuse  in  my 
acknowledgments,  but  he  stopped  me,  saying : 

"  I  was  sent  here  to  see  that  justice  was  done  to  everybody, 
if  I  possibly  could — no  easy  task,  when  all  are  amassing 
money,  not  caring  how  they  obtain  it ;  but  surely,  if  any  one 
has  peculiar  claims  upon  me,  it  is  you." 

The  superior  then  asked  me  several  questions  relative  to 
my  parentage,  and  I  did  not  conceal  anything  from  him. 
I  told  who  I  was,  and  why,  at  an  early  age,  I  had  left  my 
father's  house.  He  asked  me  many  questions,  and,  after 
about  two  hours'  conversation,  he  dismissed  me,  saying : 

"  You  may  always  depend  upon  my  protection  and 
gratitude." 

Before  lie  dismissed  me,  he  told  me  that  he  was  about 
to  send  a  despatch-boat  to  Lisbon,  and  as  I  might  wish  to 
inform  my  friends  of  my  safety,  if  I  would  write  letters,  lie 
189 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

would  ensure  their  being  safely  delivered  to  my  friends  in 
England.  I  gladly  availed  myself  of  this  offer,  and  indeed 
would  have  begged  a  passage  for  myself,  if  it  had  not  been 
that  I  considered  Olivarez's  money  to  be  the  property  of 
Mr.  Trevannion,  and  was  determined  to  remit  it  to  him 
before  I  left  Rio.  This  detained  me  about  six  weeks  longer, 
during  which  interval  Olivarez  had  suffered  the  penalty  due 
to  his  crimes,  having  been  strangled  in  the  market-place. 

The  money  received  was  28,000  cruzados,  and  not  knowing 
how  to  dispose  of  it,  I  applied  to  the  superior,  who  gave  me 
orders  for  it  in  duplicates  upon  the  treasury  at  Lisbon,  one 
of  which  I  had  very  soon  an  opportunity  of  sending  home  to 
Mr.  Trevannion,  with  a  duplicate  of  my  first  letter,  and  a 
second  to  him  and  Amy,  stating  my  intention  of  returning 
as  soon  as  possible.  But  this  was  by  a  Portuguese  frigate, 
which  made  a  very  circuitous  route  home,  and  I  did  not 
choose  to  go  by  that  conveyance,  as  her  detention  at  the 
different  ports  was  so  uncertain.  At  last  I  became  very 
impatient  for  my  departure,  and  anxiously  awaited  the  sailing 
of  some  vessel  to  any  port  of  Europe. 

I  had  reserved  1000  cruzados  for  my  own  expenses,  which 
I  considered  as  quite  sufficient,  but  they  were  gradually 
wasting  away,  for  I  M'as  everywhere  received,  and  in  the 
best  company  of  Rio.  At  last  one  day  the  superior  sent 
for  me,  and  bold  me  that  he  was  about  to  send  an  advice- 
boat  to  Lisbon,  and  I  might  take  a  passage  if  I  wished ; 
that  it  was  a  very  small  one,  but  a  very  fast  sailer.  I 
thanked  him  heartily,  accepted  the  proposal,  and  went  to 
my  room  to  pack  up  my  clothes.  In  the  afternoon  the 
captain  of  the  xebeque  called  upon  me,  and  told  me  that 
he  would  start  on  the  following  morning  if  I  would  be  ready. 
I  replied  that  I  should  be,  put  some  dollars  into  his  hands, 
requesting  that  he  would  procure  for  me  anything  that  he 
considered  would  be  necessary  and  agreeable,  and  if  the 
sum  I  had  given  him  was  not  enough,  I  Avould  repay  him 
the  remainder  as  soon  as  we  were  out  of  harbour.  I  took 
my  leave  of  the  superior,  who  parted  with  me  with  many 
protestations  of  regard  on  his  side,  and  tears  of  gratitude 
on  mine,  and  early  the  next  morning  I  was  on  board  of  the 
xebeque.  In  light  winds  she  was  extremely  fast,  but  she 
certainly  was  too  small  to  cross  the  Atlantic  Ocean ;  never- 
190 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

theless,  as  the  captain  said,  she  had  crossed  it  several  times, 
and  he  hoped  that  she  often  would  again. 

The  passage,  however,  that  he  usually  made,  was  to  run 
up  to  the  northward  of  the  Antilles,  and  then  cross  over, 
making  the  Bahama  Isles,  and  from  thence  taking  a  fresh 
departure  for  Lisbon.  Our  crew  consisted  of  only  eight 
men,  besides  the  captain ;  but,  as  the  vessel  was  not  more 
than  thirty  tons,  they  were  sufficient.  We  made  a  good  run, 
until  we  were  in  about  twenty-four  degress  of  north  latitude, 
when,  as  we  stretched  to  the  eastward  to  cross  the  Atlantic, 
we  met  with  a  most  violent  gale,  which  lasted  several  days, 
and  I  fully  expected  every  hour  that  the  vessel  would  go 
down,  buried  as  she  was  by  the  heavy  sea.  At  last  we  had 
no  chance  but  to  scud  before  the  wind,  which  we  did  for 
two  days  before  a  raging  and  following  sea  that  appeared 
determined  upon  our  destruction.  On  the  second  night, 
as  I  was  on  deck,  watching  the  breaking  and  tossing  of  the 
billows,  and  the  swift  career  of  the  little  bark,  which  enabled 
her  to  avoid  them,  the  water  suddenly  appeared  of  one  white 
foam,  and,  as  we  rose  upon  the  next  sea,  we  were  hurled 
along  on  its  crest,  reeling  on  the  foam  until  it  had  passed 
us,  and  then  we  struck  heavily  upon  a  rock.  Fortunately, 
it  was  a  soft  coral  rock,  or  we  had  all  perished.  The  next 
wave  lifted  us  up  again,  and  threw  us  further  on,  and,  on 
its  receding,  the  little  xebeque  laid  high  and  dry,  and 
careened  over  on  her  bilge. 

The  waters  rose  and  fell,  and  roared  and  foamed  about 
us,  but  they  lifted  us  no  more,  neither  did  they  wash  us 
off  the  decks  as  we  clung  to  the  rigging ;  for  the  stout, 
short  mast,  upon  which  the  lateen  sail  was  hoisted,  had 
not  been  carried  away.  We  remained  where  we  were  till 
morning,  every  one  holding  on,  and  not  communicating  with 
each  other.  As  the  night  wore  away,  so  did  the  gale 
decrease  and  the  sea  subside.  The  waters  now  gradually 
left  us ;  at  intervals,  when  the  waves  receded,  we  could  walk 
on  shore ;  but  we  remained  on  the  vessel  till  noon,  by  which 
time  we  found  our  vessel  high  and  dry,  having  been  carried 
over  a  coral  reef,  which  appeared  to  extend  one  or  two  miles 
into  the  offing. 

The  men,  who  had  been  much  buffeted  by  the  waves, 
and  who  were  exhausted  by  clinging  so  long  to  the  rigging, 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

now  that  they  found  themselves  safe,  and  were  -vrarmed  by 
the  heat  of  the  sun,  rallied  and  began  to  move  about.  We 
had  a  long  consultation  as  to  how  we  should  act.  There 
was  no  chance  of  getting  the  vessel  off  again,  and  we  did  not 
exactly  know  where  we  were ;  but  the  captain  and  I  agreed 
that  it  must  be  upon  one  of  the  small  islands  of  the  Bahama 
group  that  we  had  been  cast  away,  and  our  conjecture  was 
right.  After  some  consultation,  the  captain  and  I  called 
the  men  together,  and  told  them  that  it  was  very  probable 
that  we  might  be  some  time  before  we  could  find  the  means 
of  getting  off  the  island,  and  that,  therefore,  we  must  all 
do  our  best ;  that  we  would  land  and  erect  a  tent  with  the 
sails,  and  obtain  provisions ;  after  that  we  would  consider 
the  vessel  and  her  stores  as  public  property,  but  that  every 
man's  private  property  should  be  secured  to  him  as  if  we 
were  still  on  board  of  the  xebeque;  that  the  captain  should 
retain  the  command  as  before,  and  his  orders  should  be 
obeyed  by  everybody,  as  long  as  they  were  reasonable 
and  just. 

The  men,  who  were  well-behaved,  quiet  fellows, — and 
not,  like  English  seamen,  given  to  liquor, — readily  agreed, 
and  it  was  arranged  that  the  following  morning  we  should 
commence  our  labours.  This  was  a  sad  blow  to  me,  who 
was  anticipating  a  speedy  meeting  with  Amy.  I  knew  how 
doubtful  was  the  chance  of  our  being  seen  by  any  vessel, 
and  that  I  must  remain  here  for  months,  if  not  longer ;  but 
I  had  been  schooled,  and  could  now  say  with  fervency, 
"  Thy  will,  O  Lord,  and  not  mine,  be  done." 

We  remained  on  board  of  the  vessel  that  night,  and 
the  next  morning  the  gale  had  ceased,  and  the  waters, 
to  our  astonishment,  had  receded,  so  as  to  leave  us  at 
least  sixty  yards  from  the  sea,  which  was  now  almost 
calm.  We  first  took  a  survey  of  the  island, .  to  ascertain 
if  there  was  any  water,  and,  as  the  island  was  not  more 
than  two  miles  in  circumference,  this  did  not  take  us 
long.  Fortunately,  in  the  centre  we  found  a  deep  hole 
sunk  in  the  soft  coral  rock  by  some  other  people  who  had 
been  wrecked  here,  and  in  the  hole  the  water  was,  although 
a  little  brackish,  somewhat  palatable.  It  evidently  was  the 
sea-water  filtered  through  the  soft  rock. 

The  whole  of  the  island  was  surrounded  with  coral  reefs, 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

with  lanes  of  deep  water  running  between  them,  and  the 
fish  were  sporting  in  thousands  after  the  storm,  but  there 
was  not  a  tree  or  vestige  of  vegetation  upon  the  whole 
island.  We  soon,  however,  discovered  that  it  was  frequented 
by  turtle,  for  we  found  some  eggs,  fresh-buried,  in  the  sand. 
Having  made  this  survey,  we  then  went  back  to  the  vessel, 
and  with  spars  and  sails  rigged  a  tent  upon  the  highest  point 
of  the  island,  which  might  be  ten  or  fifteen  feet  above  the 
level  of  the  sea.  The  tent  was  large  enough  to  hold  fifty 
men,  if  required,  so  we  brought  our  bedding  and  chests  and 
all  our  cooking  apparatus  on  shore,  made  a  fireplace  outside 
the  tent  with  the  little  caboose  we  had  on  board  of  the 
vessel,  sent  a  man  to  obtain  water  from  the  hole,  and  put 
on  some  meat  to  boil  for  our  dinners.  In  the  evening  we 
all  went  out  to  turn  turtle,  and  succeeded  in  turning  three, 
when  we  decided  that  we  would  not  capture  any  more  until 
we  had  made  a  turtle-pond  to  put  them  in,  for  we  had  not 
more  than  two  months'  provisions  on  board  of  the  vessel,  and 
did  not  know  how  long  we  might  be  detained.  The  men 
behaved  very  well,  and  indeed  seemed  determined  to  make 
themselves  as  comfortable  as  they  could  under  the  circum- 
stances. The  next  day  we  put  out  some  lines  in  deep  water, 
and  caught  several  large  fish,  and  then  we  went  to  find  a 
proper  spot  for  a  turtle-pond.  We  selected  a  hole  in  the 
reef  which  we  thought  would  answer,  as  we  had  only  one 
end  of  it  to  fill  up,  and  we  commenced  breaking  away 
the  rock  with  crowbars,  and  worked  hard  the  whole  of 
the  day,  some  breaking  and  others  carrying  the  broken 
masses  off.  By  degrees  they  rose  to  the  surface  of  the 
water,  and  in  two  days  more  we  calculated  that  the  pond 
would  be  ready  to  receive  the  turtle.  We  had  killed  one 
turtle  in  the  morning,  and  we  now  lived  upon  it  alto- 
gether, as  we  wished  to  save  our  salt  provisions.  The 
captain  and  I  had  many  consultations  as  to  what  we  should 
do,  and  what  attempts  we  should  make  to  get  off  from 
this  spot.  Build  a  boat  we  could  not,  as  we  had  not  a 
carpenter  among  us,  or  the  means  of  making  the  iron- 
work necessary.  We  had  some  tools,  such  as  are  usually 
used  on  board  of  vessels,  and  several  pounds  of  large  nails, 
but  none  fit  for  boat  building.  I  proposed  that  we  should 
examine  the  bottom  of  the  xebeque,  and  see  what  damage 
193  N 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

was  done  to  it.  We  did  so,  and  found  that  the  garboard 
streak  was  broken  and  two  of  her  timbers,  but  they 
were  easy  to  repair;  in  every  other  respect  she  was  sound. 
I  then  proposed  that  we  cut  down  the  xebeque  to  a  large 
boat,  which  we  could  easily  do  by  ripping  off  her  planks 
and  decks,  and  sawing  down  her  timbers  to  the  height 
we  required.  It  would  be  a  heavy  boat,  it  was  true,  but  we 
should  be  able  to  launch  her  with  rollers,  and  the  draught 
of  water  would  be  so  small  that  we  could  get  her  over 
the  reefs,  which  we  could  not  possibly  do  the  xebeque. 
The  captain  approved  of  the  idea,  and  we  agreed  that  as 
soon  as  the  turtle-pond  was  finished  we  would  make  the 
attempt.  In  two  days  more  we  had  finished  the  pond,  and 
had  turned  thirty  turtle,  which  we  put  into  it.  The  men, 
now  that  they  found  they  had  plenty  to  eat,  began  to  show 
signs  of  laziness,  and  did  not  very  readily  commence  the 
work  upon  the  xebeque.  They  ate  and  slept,  ate  and  slept 
again,  on  the  mattresses  spread  in  the  tent.  At  times  they 
would  fish,  but  it  was  with  difficulty  that  the  captain  and  I 
could  persuade  them  to  work,  and  if  they  did  work  half- 
an-hour,  they  then  threw  down  their  axes  and  crowbars 
and  went  back  to  the  tent.  They  had  plenty  of  tobacco, 
and  they  smoked  half  the  day,  ate  turtle,  and  then  slept 
again.  Nevertheless,  as  the  captain  and  I  worked  hard, 
the  work  progressed ;  in  about  ten  days  after  we  begun 
the  work,  we  had  ripped  off  her  decks  and  her  side-planks 
as  low  as  we  thought  right,  and  we  were  now  sawing  through 
the  timbers,  when  the  quiet  of  our  party  was  disturbed 
by  what  may  be  considered  a  very  strange  quarrel.  One 
of  the  men  asserted  in  conversation  that  St.  Anthony  was 
born  in  Padua  ;  one  or  two  of  the  other  seamen  denied 
it,  and  this  difference  of  opinion,  which  at  first  was  a 
mere  nothing,  from  sullenness,  I  presume,  and  something 
being  required  to  excite  them,  in  the  course  of  a  day  or 
two  ended  in  a  serious  feud ;  the  Paduans  terming  the 
anti-Paduans  heretics  and  Jews.  The  epithet  of  Jew  was 
what  irritated  so  much,  and  the  parties  being  exactly  even, 
four  on  each  side,  on  the  third  day,  after  an  angry  alterca- 
tion, they  all  rushed  out  of  the  tent  to  decide  the  affair  with 
their  knives.  The  conflict  was  very  fierce,  and  took  place 
when  the  captain  and  I  were  at  the  xebeque,  and  before 
194 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

we  could  separate  them  four  of  them  had  fallen  ;  two  were 
killed  and  the  other  two  were  badly  wounded.  It  may  appear 
ridiculous  that  people  should  take  each  other's  lives  for  such 
a  trifle ;  but,  after  all,  nations  declare  war  against  each  other, 
and  thousands  are  killed  on  both  sides,  for  causes  almost  as 
slight.  With  great  difficulty  we  separated  the  remaining 
combatants,  and  such  was  their  rage  and  excitement,  that 
every  now  and  then  they  would  attempt  to  break  from  us 
and  attack  each  other  again ;  but  at  last  we  disarmed  them. 

This  was  a  sad  business ;  and  it  was  melancholy  to  think 
that  companions  in  misfortune  should  take  each  other's 
lives,  instead  of  feeling  grateful  to  the  Almighty  for  their 
preservation. 

We  buried  the  two  men  who  had  fallen,  and  dressed  the 
wounds  of  the  hurt ;  but  after  this  quarrel  the  four  others 
came  to  their  work,  and  continued  steady  at  it.  We  had 
now  removed  the  upper  portion  of  the  xebeque,  and  com- 
menced fixing  beams  and  carlines  on  the  lower  part,  so  as  to 
make  a  decked  boat  of  it,  and  in  another  week  we  had 
decked  her  over.  But  we  had  a  great  deal  more  to  do ;  we 
had  to  reduce  the  mast  and  yard  to  a  proper  size,  to  alter 
the  sail  and  rigging,  to  make  a  small  rudder,  and  ^rollers  to 
launch  her  upon.  All  this,  with  our  reduced  force,  occupied 
us  another  month  ;  for  the  wounded  men,  although  recover- 
ing, could  just  crawl  about.  We  turned  many  more  turtle 
at  night,  that  we  might  have  a  sufficient  supply.  We  now 
looked  out  for  a  channel  of  deep  water  through  the  reef,  to 
get  our  boat  out,  and  made  one  out,  to  a  certain  extent,  but 
could  not  survey  further  without  getting  off  the  reef,  and  the 
sharks  were  so  numerous  that  we  dared  not  venture.  How- 
ever, we  took  it  for  granted,  as  we  had  found  deep  water  in- 
shore, that  we  should  be  sure  to  do  so  in  the  offing ;  and  we 
now  got  our  boat  upon  the  rollers  which  we  had  made,  by 
digging  away  the  sand  from  beneath  her,  and  a  trench  to  the 
water's  edge.  We  had  been  two  months  on  the  island  when 
all  was  ready  for  launching. 

Anxious  as  I  was  to  return  to  England,  I  cannot  say  that 
I  was  unhappy  when  on  this  island  :  there  was  always  a  fine 
sea-breeze,  which  cooled  the  air,  and  enabled  us  to  work 
without  exhaustion.  W'ith  the  exception  of  the  unfortunate 
quarrel  I  have  referred  to,  everything  went  on  quietly. 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

After  work  was  over,  I  resorted  as  usual  to  the  Bible,  and 
read  for  hours ;  and  this  calmed  and  allayed  any  impatient 
feelings  which  might  at  times  arise.  I  felt  that  I  had  great 
cause  to  be  grateful  to  the  Almighty  for  preserving  me  as  Ha 
had  done,  and  that  it  would  be  folly  and  wickedness  on  my 
part  to  repine  because  I  could  not  obtain  all  that  I  wished. 
I  waited,  therefore,  for  His  own  good  time,  without  murmur 
ing,  and  in  full  confidence  that  all  was  for  the  best. 

At  last  we  contrived  to  get  our  boat  into  the  water,  and 
she  floated  much  lighter  than  we  thought  she  would  have 
done,  considering  the  weight  of  the  wood  that  was  in  her. 
As  soon  as  she  was  anchored  about  ten  feet  from  the  beach, 
we  made  a  gangway  to  her  with  planks,  and  commenced 
getting  all  our  salt  provisions,  water,  and  stores,  which  we 
had  selected  as  most  necessary,  on  board  of  her.  The 
stowage  of  these  occupied  us  two  days ;  we  then  got  the 
yard  up,  and  bent  the  sail,  and,  having  fitted  oars,  we 
determined  that  the  next  day  we  would  embark.  As  she 
still  swam  light,  we  got  on  board  of  her  as  many  turtle  as 
we  could  conveniently  carry,  and  then,  for  the  last  time  went 
on  shore  to  sleep. 

As  there  was  no  room  for  our  chests,  it  was  agreed  that 
we  each  should  have  a  bundle  on  board,  selecting  those 
things  which  we  most  required  and  valued.  This  proposal, 
which  was  made  by  the  captain,  put  me  in  mind  of  the 
diamond,  which  had  scarcely  once  entered  my  thoughts  since 
I  had  been  on  the  island.  When  I  took  it  out  of  my  chest, 
I  thought  that  I  might  as  well  make  it  more  convenient  to 
carry,  as  there  was  no  saying  what  might  be  the  result  of 
our  new  expedition ;  so,  when  the  other  men  were  all  busy 
about  their  effects,  or  asleep,  I  first  took  the  precaution  to 
roll  it  up  in  a  covering  of  pitch,  so  that,  if  taken  from  me 
or  lost,  it  might  not  be  known  to  be  a  diamond,  and  then 
I  sewed  it  up  in  a  piece  of  leather,  which  I  cut  from  an  old 
glove,  putting  a  strong  leather  lanyard  to  it,  so  that  I  might 
wear  it  round  my  neck.  Having  done  this  without  any  one 
taking  notice,  and  having  nothing  else  to  do,  I  took  some 
fine  twine  and  worked  it  over,  like  the  mousing  of  a  stay, 
in  a  way  peculiar  to  sailors,  so  that,  when  finished,  it  was 
very  much  in  the  shape  of  a  miniature  buoy  to  an  anchor, 
and  reminded  me  of  a  fend-off,  or  fender,  such  as  they  use 
196 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

to  prevent  any  injury  to  the  sides  of  a  vessel  when  coming 
in  contact  with  another.  Having  finished  my  work,  I  put 
the  leather  lanyard  round  my  neck,  inside  of  my  shirt,  so 
that  my  diamond  was  concealed  from  sight ;  I  then  put  up 
my  remaining  pieces-of-eight — which  were  nearly  five  hun- 
dred, the  best  of  my  clothes  (for  during  my  stay  at  Rio  I 
had  very  much  increased  my  stock),  and  I  hardly  need  say 
that  the  old  Bible  was  not  left  behind. 

It  was  a  beautiful  calm  morning  when  we  embarked, 
and  lifting  the  anchor,  took  to  our  oars,  and  pulled  out 
through  the  deep  channel,  the  captain  standing  at  the  bow 
and  conning  us  through,  while  I  took  the  helm.  The  boat 
pulled  well  and  steered  well ;  we  had  yet  to  see  what  she 
could  do  under  canvas.  After  a  pull  of  two  hours  we  were 
clear  of  the  reef,  and  out  in  the  open  sea.  We  then  laid 
in  the  oars,  and  commenced  our  preparations  for  hoisting 
the  sail  to  a  breeze,  which  then  blew  from  the  southward. 
When  all  was  ready,  the  men  hoisted  the  sail,  but  in  so 
doing,  a  rope  being  foul,  as  I  was  attempting  to  clear  it 
I  was  tripped  up,  and  fell  with  my  right  knee  on  a  spike, 
which  entered  deep,  putting  me  to  excruciating  pain,  and 
laming  me  completely.  I  was  obliged  to  sit  down  abaft, 
for  I  nearly  fainted  away.  In  the  meantime  the  sail  was 
set,  and  the  boat  stood  well  up  to  it.  She  proved  to  be 
very  stiff  under  canvas,  which  was  a  source  of  great  con- 
gratulation. My  knee  became  so  'painful  and  stiff  that  I 
could  not  move  it ;  I  took  one  of  my  shirts  out  of  my  bundle, 
tore  it  up  into  bandages,  and  put  them  on.  We  had  re- 
solved to  attempt  to  make  New  Providence,  the  largest  of 
the  Bahama  group,  where  we  knew  that  there  was  a  town 
called  Nassau,  and  from  whence  we  hoped  to  obtain  some 
conveyance  to  Europe ;  but  we  knew  nothing  of  the  port,  or 
the  inhabitants,  or  what  trade  was  carried  on  with  them. 

For  several  hours  our  little  bark  went  gaily  over  the 
water,  but  toward  nightfall  the  wind  shifted,  and  the  weather 
looked  threatening.  We  hardly  knew  how  to  steer,  as  we 
did  not  know  the  position  of  the  island  which  we  had  left, 
and  now  the  wind  heading  us,  we  hauled  up  on  the  lar- 
board tack,  with  our  head  to  the  northward  and  eastward. 
As  the  sun  went  down,  the  wind  increased,  and  the  sea 
ran  fast.  Our  boat  behaved  well,  till  it  began  to  blow 
197 


THE  PRIVATEERSMAN 

very  hard,  and  then  it  took  in  so  much  water  that  we  were 
forced  to  bale. 

We  had  reefed  our  sail,  and  made  everything  as  snug 
as  we  could,  but  the  sea  rising  fast,  and  the  boat  taking  in 
more  water,  we  considered  it  prudent  to  lighten  her,  which 
we  did  by  throwing  overboard  all  the  turtle.  This  we  did 
without'  regret,  as  we  were  tired  of  eating  them  for  so 
long  a  while.  The  day  broke,  and  there  appeared  every 
sign  of  bad  weather,  and  the  waves  now  tossed  and  foamed 
too  much  for  such  a  small  craft  as  we  were  in.  About  noon 
we  saw  a  vessel  on  a  wind  to  leeward  of  us,  which  was  a 
source  of  great  delight  to  us  all,  and  we  bore  down  to  her. 
We  soon  made  her  out  to  be  an  hermaphrodite  brig,  under 
her  close-reefed  topsails  and  trysails.  We  ran  under  her 
counter  and  hailed.  We  perceived  several  men  standing 
abaft,  and  apparently  they  suspected  us  for  a  rover,  for  they 
had  muskets  and  other  weapons  in  their  hands.  We  told 
them  that  we  had  been  shipwrecked,  and  the  boat  was  sinking 
in  the  gale,  and  then  we  rounded  to  under  her  lee. 

There  we  remained  for  four  or  five  hours,  during  which 
the  wind  and  the  sea  went  down  very  fast,  and  the  boat  no 
longer  took  in  water ;  but  we  had  been  all  too  much  alarmed 
with  the  danger  in  which  we  had  been  to  like  to  continue 
our  voyage  in  her,  and  as  we  thought  that  we  could  now  go 
alongside  with  safety,  we  haile\i  again,  and  asked  permission. 
After  some  parleying  they  threw  us  a  rope,  which  we  made 
fast  to  the  boat,  and  lowered  our  sail,  keeping  off  on  a  broad 
sheer,  as  there  still  was  a  great  deal  of  sea.  They  then 
entered  into  conversation  with  us.  I  told  them  all  that  had 
happened,  and  inquired  where  the  brig  was  bound  to. 

They  replied,  to  Jamestown,  Virginia.  I  asked  them  if 
they  could  give  us  a  passage  there,  as  we  were  afraid  to 
proceed  in  our  boat ;  or  if  not,  would  they  see  us  safe  into 
New  Providence  ? 

The  captain  then  came  forward.  He  was  a  very  dark 
man,  dark  as  a  mulatto,  with  keen  small  eyes,  and  a  hooked 
nose.  I  never  beheld  a  more  deformed  and  repulsive 
countenance. 

He  said  that  he  could  not  go  to  New  Providence,  as  it 
•was  out   of  his   way,  and   that  we  might   easily  get   there 
ourselves  if  we  thought  proper. 
198 


THE  PRIVATEERSMAN 

I  replied,  that  the  boat  was  not  sufficiently  large  and  sea- 
worthy, and  that  we  had  already  nearly  gone  down,  and  if 
another  gale  should  come  on,  iwe  certainly  should  founder, 
and  again  requested  that  he  would  take  us  on  board. 

"  Have  you  any  money  to  pay  for  your  passage  ?  "  inquired 
he. 

"Why,"  said  I,  "common  charity  and  the  feelings  of  a 
seaman  toward  sailors  in  distress  should  be  sufficient  to 
induce  you  to  take  us  on  board,  and  not  leave  us  to  perish  ; 
but  if  you  require  money,"  I  replied,  "  we  have  more  than 
sufficient  to  satisfy  you." 

"  How  much  ?  "  screamed  out  a  lad  of  about  fourteen,  who 
was  the  very  image  of  the  captain  in  miniature. 

I  did  not  reply  to  this  question,  and  the  captain  then  said, 
"  What  do  you  propose  to  do  with  the  boat  ?  " 

"  Let  her  go  adrift,  to  be  sure,"  replied  I. 

"What  have  you  got  on  board  her?"  said  he. 

I  enumerated,  as  well  as  I  could  recollect,  the  provisions 
and  stores  that  we  had. 

"  Well,"  replied  he,  "  I  will  wait  till  it  is  a  little  smoother, 
and  then  we  will  clear  the  boat  and  take  you  on  board." 

He  then  left  the  gangway,  where  he  had  been  standing, 
and  we  continued  to  be  towed  by  the  brig. 

"  I  do  not  like  that  fellow,"  said  I  to  the  Portuguese 
captain ;  "  he  appears,  or  pretends,  to  take  us  for  pirates, 
but  he  is  more  like  a  pirate  himself." 

"  He  looks  like  the  devil  himself,"  replied  the  captain, 
"and  to  ask  people  in  our  condition  to  pay  for  their  passage ! 
He  is  a  monster !  However,  we  all  have  a  few  doubloons, 
thank  Heaven." 

About  an  hour  afterward,  it  being  much  more  moderate, 
the  captain  of  the  brig  told  us  to  sheer  alongside,  and  that 
four  of  us  might  come  out  and  the  others  remain  in  the  boat 
till  she  was  cleared. 

"  I  think  you  had  better  go,"  said  I  to  the  captain,  "  for 
with  so  much  motion  I  never  shall  be  able  to  get  up  the  side 
with  my  bad  knee." 

We  then  sheered  the  boat  alongside,  and  the  captain  and 

three  of  our  men  got  on  board,  but  not  without  difficulty.     I 

saw  them  go  aft  and  down  below  with  the  captain  of  the 

brig,  but  I  never  saw  them  on  deck  again,  much  to  my  sur- 

199 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

prise,  although  we  were  more  than  half-an-hour  before  they 
again  hailed  us,  and  told  us  to  come  alongside  again.  During 
this  half-hour  my  mind  misgave  me  sadly  that  all  was  not 
right,  from  not  seeing  the  Portuguese  captain,  or  either  of 
the  three  men,  and  1  took  it  into  my  head  that  the  vessel 
was  a  pirate ;  and  I  knew  if  such  was  the  case,  we  should 
instantly  be  rifled,  if  not  murdered.  I  took  the  precaution 
of  taking  off  the  bandage  from  my  knee,  and,  having  re- 
moved the  diamond  from  my  neck,  I  put  it  under  my  ham 
in  the  cavity,  which  held  it  with  ease,  and  then  put  the 
bandage  on  again  over  it,  as  I  thought  they  would  hardly 
take  a  bandage  off  a  bad  knee  to  see  if  there  was  anything 
concealed  beneath  it.  It  was  with  difficulty  that  I  contrived 
to  get  on  board  the  brig,  and  as  soon  as  I  had  gained  the 
deck,  I  was  ordered  to  go  down  into  the  cabin :  as  I  went 
aft,  I  looked  round  for  the  Portuguese  captain  and  the  men, 
but  could  not  see  them.  I  contrived,  with  difficulty,  to  get 
down  into  the  cabin,  and  as  soon  as  I  was  there  I  was  seized 
by  the  arms  and  held  fast  by  two  of  the  men,  while  others 
bound  me  with  seizings. 

As  the  captain  was  looking  on,  I  inquired  into  the  cause 
of  this  outrage.  He  replied  that  we  were  a  parcel  of  rascally 
pirates,  who  would  have  taken  his  vessel  if  he  had  not  been 
too  deep  for  us ;  I  told  him  it  was  false,  and  that  I  could 
easily  prove  it,  as  we  still  had  the  despatches  on  board  with 
which  we  had  been  charged,  and  that  I  could  show  good  proof 
that  I  was  the  same  person  that  I  stated  myself  to  be  ;  that  I 
very  much  feared  that  we  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  pirates 
ourselves,  but  that  I  would  have  justice  done  as  soon  as  we 
arrived  at  Jamestown,  without  he  intended  to  murder  us 
all  before  we  arrived.  His  answer  was,  that  he  was  too  old 
a  bird  to  be  caught  with  such  chaff,  and  that  he  would  secure 
us  and  deliver  us  up  to  the  authorities  as  soon  as  he  arrived. 
I  replied,  in  great  anger,  that  he  would  then  be  convinced 
of  his  error,  if  it  was  an  error,  on  his  part ;  that  his  conduct 
was  infamous,  and  he  looked  like  a  scoundrel,  and  I  believed 
him  to  be  one. 

"  You  call  me  a  scoundrel,  do  you  ?  "  said  he,  levelling  a 
pistol  at  my  head. 

"  You  call  us  scoundrels,  do  you  ? "  cried  the  boy  I  have 
made  mention  of,  and  who  was  evidently  the  son  of  the 
200 


1 1  was  seized  by  the  arms  an<I  held  fast  by  two  of  the  men,  while 
others  bound  me  with  seizings." 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

captain,  taking   up  another  pistol  in  his  hand.     "  Shall   I 
shoot  him,  father  ?  " 

"  No,  Peleg,  not  yet ;  we  will  pay  them  all  when  we  get 
in.  Take  him  away,  and  put  him  in  irons  with  the  rest," 
said  the  captain ;  and  I  was  immediately  dragged  forward 
between  decks  through  a  door  in  the  bulk-heads,  where  I 
found  the  Portuguese  captain  and  three  seamen  already 
in  irons. 

"  This  is  pretty  treatment,"  said  he  to  me. 

"  Yes,  it  is,  indeed,"  replied  I ;  "  but  I  will  make  him 
smart  for  it  when  we  arrive." 

"  Shall  we  ever  arrive  ? "  said  the  Portuguese  captain, 
looking  at  me  and  compressing  his  lips. 

"  I  say,  my  man,"  said  I  to  the  seaman  who  stood  over 
us  with  a  pistol  and  cutlass,  "who  are  you,  and  what  are 
you  ?  Tell  us  the  truth  :  are  you  pirates  ?  " 

"  I  never  was  yet,"  replied  he,  "  nor  do  I  mean  to  be ; 
but  our  skipper  says  that  you  are,  and  that  lie  knew  you 
as  soon  as  you  came  alongside.  That's  all  I  can  say  about  it." 

"Why,  if  we  are  pirates,  as  he  says,  and  he  recognises  us, 
he  must  have  been  in  pirates'  company, — that  is  clear." 

"  Well,  he  may  have  been,  for  all  I  know,"  replied  the 
man.  "  I  don't  consider  him  any  very  great  things ;  but 
he  is  our  captain,  and  we  must  obey  orders." 

The  man  now  brought  forward  the  other  three  men  who 
had  been  left  in  the  boat.  They  told  us  that  the  boat  had 
been  cleared ;  all  the  provisions,  stores,  sails,  &c.,  had  been 
taken  out  of  her ; — a  proof  that  she  had  been  gutted  and 
then  cut  adrift ; — that  all  our  bundles  were  down  in  the 
captain's  cabin,  and 'that  the  ill-looking  urchin,  his  son,  had 
overhauled  them,  one  after  another,  and  handed  to  his  father . 
all  the  money  that  he  had  found ;  that  they  had  been 
searched  very  carefully ;  and  that  they  had  heard  the 
captain  say  that  we  were  all  apt  to  be  sent  up,  one  by  one, 
and  searched  in  the  same  manner ; — and  so  it  proved.  I 
was  first  taken  aft  to  have  my  pockets  rummaged  by  the 
little  villain,  and  as  soon  as  I  had  been  led  forward  and 
again  put  in  irons,  the  Portuguese  captain  and  three  other 
seamen  were  sent  for  and  treated  in  the  same  way.  We 
inquired  of  the  men  what  money  thej'  had  in  their  bundles 
and  about  their  persons.  They  had  each  man  four  doubloons 
201 


THE  PRIVATEERSMAN 

at  Rio  for  wages,  and  the  captain  had  about  forty  doubloons. 
I  had  five  hundred  pieces-of-eight ;  so  that,  altogether,  we 
had  been  robbed  to  the  tune  of  about  four  hundred  pounds 
sterling,  independent  of  our  clothes,  which  were  of  some 
value  to  us  ;  that  is,  mine  were,  at  all  events. 

The  seamen  who  guarded  us,  and  who  relieved  each  other 
every  watch,  were  not  at  all  surly  or  ill-natured.  I  asked 
one  of  them  during  the  night-watch  whether  he  thought  the 
captain  would  take  our  lives. 

"  No,"  said  he ;  "  we  will  not  allow  that.  You  may  be 
pirates,  as  he  says,  although  we  do  not  think  you  are ; 
but  if  pirates,  you  shall  have  fairplay ;  that  we  have  all 
made  up  our  minds  to.  No  hanging  first,  and  trying 
afterward." 

I  had  a  long  conversation  with  this  man,  who  appeared 
very  much  inclined  to  be  sociable.  He  told  me  that  the 
vessel  was  named  the  Transcendant ;  that  she  sailed  from 
Virginia  to  the  West  Indies,  and  that  sometimes  she  went 
to  England :  that  the  captain  of  her  was  also  the  owner, 
but  where  he  came  from,  or  what  he  was,  they  did  not 
know,  except  that  he  was  a  Virginian, — they  believed  so, 
for  that  he  had  a  tobacco  estate  there,  which  was  carried 
on  by  his  eldest  son.  He  called  the  captain  a  stingy, 
miserly  fellow,  who  would  sacrifice  any  man's  life  to  save 
a  shilling,  and  that  there  were  odd  stories  about  him  at 
Jamestown. 

I  was  well  satisfied  with  my  conversation  with  this  man, 
as  it  assured  me  that  our  lives  would  not  be  taken,  and 
I  had  no  fear  of  the  result  upon  my  arrival  at  Jamestown, 
for,  as  I  have  mentioned  before,  Mr.  Trevannion  had 
vessels  which  sailed  to  that  port,  and  I  well  recollected 
the  names  of  the  parties  to  whom  the  vessel  and  cargo 
were  consigned. 

On  the  following  day  the  captain  of  the  brig,  followed  by 
his  ill-favoured  son,  came  forward  and  looked  at  us  as  we 
sat  in  irons,  upon  which  I  addressed  him. 

"  You  have  put  me  in  irons,  sir,  when  I  threw  myself 
upon  your  protection.  You  have  robbed  us  of  our  money 
to  the  amount  of  nearly  £400,  and  you  detain  our  other 
property.  I  now  again  desire  that  I  may  be  released.  I 
offered  to  convince  you  that  I  was  a  person  of  property, 
202 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

but  you  refused  to  listen  to  me.  Now,  sir,  I  will  tell  you 
that  I  am  a  partner  in  the  house  of  Trevannion,  at.  Liver- 
pool, and  that  we  have  vessels  that  trade  between  James- 
town and  that  port.  Our  vessels  are  consigned  to  Messrs. 
Fairbrother  &  Wilcocks,  of  Jamestown,  and  on  my  arrival 
I  will  soon  prove  that  to  you ;  and  also  not  only  make  you 
surrender  the  property  you  have  robbed  us  of,  but  I  will 
make  you  smart  pretty  handsomely  for  your  treatment  of 
us  ;  that  you  may  depend  upon." 

"Fairbrother  &  Wilcocks,"  muttered  he;  "confound  the 
fellow.  Oh,"  said  he,  turning  to  me,  "  you  got  the'  name  of 
that  firm  from  some  ship  you  have  plundered  and  sunk,  I 
suppose.  No,  no,  that  won't  do, — old  birds  are  not  to  be 
caught  with  chaff." 

"  I  believe  you  to  have  been  a  pirate  yourself,  if  you  are 
not  one  now,"  replied  I  ;  "at  all  events  you  are  a  thief  and 
a  paltry  villain — but  our  time  will  come." 

"Yes,  it  will,"  said  the  captain  of  the  xebeque ;  "and 
remember,  you  scoundrel,  if  you  can  escape  and  buy  off 
justice,  you  shall  not  escape  seven  Portuguese  knives, — 
mind  you  that." 

"  No,  no,"  cried  the  Portuguese  sailors ;  "  stop  till  we  are 
on  shore,  and  then  come  on  shore  if  you  dare." 

"  I  say,  father,"  said  young  Hopeful,  "  this  looks  like  mis- 
chief; better  hang  them,  I  reckon,  than  to  be  stuck  like 
pigs.  They  look  as  if  they'd  do  it,  don't  they  ?  " 

I  shall  never  forget  the  diabolical  expression  of  the  captain 
of  the  brig  after  the  Portuguese  sailors  had  done  speaking. 
He  had  a  pistol  at  his  belt,  which  he  drew  out. 

"  That's  right,  shoot  'em,  father ;  dead  men  tell  no  tales, 
as  you  have  always  said." 

"  No,  no,"  said  the  seaman  who  was  on  guard,  motioning 
them  back  with  his  cutlass,  "there  will  be  no  shooting  nor 
hanging  either;  we  are  all  sworn  to  that.  If  so  be  they  be 
pirates,  there's  the  law  of  the  country  to  condemn  them ; 
and  if  they  be  not  pirates,  why  then  that's  another  story." 

The  captain  looked  at  the  seaman  as  if  he  could  have  shot 
him  if  he  dared,  then  turned  round  hastily  and  went  back  to 
the  cabin,  followed  by  his  worthy  offspring. 

For  seven  days  we  remained  in  irons,  when  we  heard 
land  announced  by  the  sailors  on  deck,  and  the  brig's 
203 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

head  was  put  toward  it.  At  night  she  was  hove  to,  and 
the  next  morning  again  stood  in,  and  we  perceived  that  we 
were  in  smooth  water.  Toward  night  the  anchor  was  let  go, 
and  we  asked  the  guard  if  we  had  arrived  at  Jamestown. 

He  replied,  "  No,  but  we  were  in  a  river  on  the  coast, 
but  he  did  not  know  what  river  it  was,  nor  did  any  of  the 
crew,  nor  could  they  tell  why  the  captain  had  anchored 
there.  But  they  had  seen  several  canoes  with  Indians  cross 
the  river,  but  that  there  appeared  to  be  no  white  settlement 
that  they  could  discover."  The  mystery  was,  however, 
cleared  up  on  the  following  morning.  A  small  boat,  which 
could  barely  hold  eight  people,  was  lowered  from  the  stern, 
and  hauled  up  alongside.  We  were  taken  up,  one  by  one, 
the  scoundrel  of  a  captain  having  first  stripped  each  of  \r.-> 
to  our  trousers,  not  even  allowing  us  a  shirt.  We  were 
ordered  to  get  into  the  boat.  As  soon  as  we  were  all  in,  and 
our  weight  brought  the  boat  down  to  her  gunnel,  two  oars 
were  handed  to  us,  and  then  the  captain  of  the  brig  said  : 

"  Now,  you  rascally  pirates,  I  might  have  hanged  you  all, 
and  I  would  have  done  so,  for  I  know  you  well.  I  recollect 
your  faces  when  you  plundered  the  Eliza,  when  I  was  off 
Porto  Rico ;  but  if  I  put  you  in  prison  at  Jamestown,  I  shall 
have  to  wait  two  or  three  months  until  the  court  sits,  and 
I  cannot  be  detained  for  such  scoundrels  as  you;  so  now 
you  may  pull  on  shore,  and  get  on  how  you  can.  Shove  off 
directly,  or  I'll  put  a  bullet  through  your  brains." 

"  Hold  fast,"  cried  I,  "  and  let  him  fire  if  he  dares.  You 
men  belonging  to  the  Transcendant,  I  call  you  to  witness 
this  treatment.  Your  captain  has  robbed  us  of  a  large  sum 
of  money,  and  now  turns  us  adrift,  so  as  to  compel  us  to  land 
among  savages,  who  may  kill  us  immediately.  I  appeal  to 
you,  will  you  permit  this  cruelty  and  injustice  ?  If  you  are 
English,  I  conceive  you  will  not." 

There  was  some  talk  and  expostulation  with  the  captain 
of  the  brig,  in  consequence  of  what  I  said ;  but  while  it  was 
going  on,  the  captain's  son  leaned  over  the  side,  and  with 
his  knife  cut  the  painter,  or  rope  which  held  the  boat,  and 
as  the  tide  was  running  on  very  strong,  in  less  than  half  a 
minute  we  were  a  long  way  astern  of  the  brig,  and  drifting 
fast  up  the  river. 

We  got  our  oars,  and  attempted  to  pull  for  the  brig,  for 
204 


THE  PRIVATEERSMAN 

we  knew  that  the  seamen  were  taking  our  part ;  but  it  was 
in  vain ;  the  tide  ran  several  miles  an  hour,  and  in  another 
minute  or  two,  with  all  our  exertions,  we  were  nearly  a 
quarter  of  a  mile  astern  of  her,  and  the  boat  was  so  loaded 
that  we  hardly  dared  move  lest  we  should  upset  it.  We 
had,  therefore,  no  option  but  to  go  on  shore  and  take  our 
chance ;  but  when  the  men  were  pulling  round  for  the  shore, 
on  reflection  I  thought  that  we  had  better  not  land  so  soon, 
as  the  sailors  had  told  us  that  they  had  seen  the  Indians  in 
their  canoes.  I  therefore  recommended  that  we  should 
allow  the  boat  to  drift  up  the  river  with  the  tide,  and  then 
drift  down  again  when  the  tide  turned,  remaining  in  the 
middle  of  the  stream  till  it  was  dark,  when  we  would  land 
and  make  our  way  into  the  woods.  My  advice  was  followed ; 
we  sat  still  in  the  boat,  just  keeping  her  head  to  the  stream 
with  the  oars,  and,  being  without  our  shirts,  the  sun  scorch- 
ing and  blistering  our  backs,  till  past  noon,  during  which 
time  we  must  have  drifted  nearly  twenty  miles  up  the  river, 
which  was  as  broad  as  the  arm  of  a  sea  at  the  entrance  ;  then 
the  tide  turned,  and  we  drifted  back  again  till  it  was  dusk, 
when  it  was  again  slack  water.  All  this  while  we  kept  a 
sharp  look-out  to  see  if  we  could  perceive  any  Indians,.but 
not  one  was  to  be  seen.  I  now  proposed  that  we  should 
take  our  oars  and  pull  out  of  the  river,  as  if  we  had  only 
gone  up  on  a  survey,  for  the  brig  had  got  under  weigh, 
and  had  anchored,  for  want  of  wind,  about  four  miles  off, 
and  the  Indians,  if  there  were  any,  would  suppose  that  we 
were  returning  to  the  ship.  We  did  so,  and  pulled  till  it 
was  dark,  and  were  within  two  miles  of  the  brig,  where  the 
flood-tide  again  made  strong,  when  we  turned  the  boat's 
head  up  the  river,  and  pulled  with  the  oars  to  get  up  as 
far  as  we  could  before  we  landed.  This  we  did,  suffering 
much  from  hunger  and  thirst,  as  well  as  being  confined  so 
long  in  one  position.  As  my  knee  was  quite  well,  I  now 
took  off  the  bandage,  and  hung  my  diamond  round  my  neck 
as  before.  I  could  not  help  feeling  a  satisfaction,  when  I 
thought  that  the  thief  of  a  captain  little  imagined  what  a 
mine  of  wealth  he  was  losing  when  he  turned  me  adrift. 
It  was  about  midnight  when  the  tide  ceased  to  flow,  and 
we  then  agreed  to  land,  and  the  question  then  was,  whether 
we  should  separate  or  keep  together.  After  some  discussion^ 
205 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

we  agreed  to  separate  in  twos,  and  the  Portuguese  captain 
and  I  agreed  to  keep  each  other  company.  We  first  pushed 
the  boat  into  the  stream,  that  she  might  drift  away,  and 
then,  shaking  each  other  by  the  hand  and  bidding  adieu, 
we  all  started  in  different  directions.  For  some  t'me  the 
captain  and  I  threaded  the  woods  in  silence,  when  we  were 
stopped  by  a  stream  of  deep  water,  with  such  high  banks, 
that  in  the  dark  we  did  not  know  how  to  cross  it.  We 
walked  by  the  side  of  it  for  some  time  to  discover  a  passage, 
and  in  so  doing  we  at  last  found  ourselves  again  on  the  banks 
of  the  river,  and  our  boat  lying  close  to  us,  having  grounded 
not  far  from  where  we  had  shoved  her  off.  We  tasted  the 
water  in  the  creek,  and  found  it  quite  fresh  :  we  had  several 
times  tried  it  on  the  river,  and  found  it  quite  salt  from  the 
tide  running  in.  \Ve  drank  plentifully,  and  sat  down  to 
recover  ourselves,  for  although  we  had  not  walked  more  than 
half-an-hour,  the  pushing  through  the  brushwood  was  very 
fatiguing. 

"  I  think,"  said  I,  "  that  this  boat  will  certainly  betray  us, 
and  would  it  not  be  better  to  take  possession  of  it  again  ?  It 
will  hold  two  comfortably,  and  I  think  we  shall  get  on  as 
well,  if  not  better,  in  a  boat  than  in  the  woods  without  com- 
pass and  without  guide." 

"I  agree  with  you,"  said  the  captain;  "but  what  shall 
we  do  ?  " 

"  Let  us  retrace  our  steps ;  let  us  pull  again,  with  the 
ebb-tide,  for  the  mouth  of  the  river,  and  then  coast  it  along 
shore ;  we  may  arrive  at  some  settlement,  if  we  do  not  starve 
by  the  way." 

"I  agree  with  you,"  he  said,  "it  will  be  the  best  plan ;  we 
must  conceal  ourselves  in  the  day,  and  coast  along  at  night." 

We  waded  into  the  river,  got  into  the  boat,  and  again 
pulled  out.  The  boat  being  light  now  pulled  well,  and  we 
made  good  speed ;  and  at  daylight  we  were  clear  of  the 
river,  and  close  to  a  small  island  near  the  mouth  of  it 
Upon  this  we  agreed  to  land  to  try  if  we  could  procure 
food,  for  we  were  much  exhausted,  and  also  to  conceal  our- 
selves from  the  natives.  We  ran  our  little  boat  on  shore, 
and  concealed  her  among  some  bushes  which  grew  down  at 
the  water's  edge.  We  looked  well  round,  but  could  see 
nothing,  and  we  then  walked  out  in  search  of  food ;  we 
206 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

found  some  wild  plums,  which  we  eagerly  devoured  ;  and 
going  down  again  to  the  beach,  where  there  were  some 
rocks,  we  found  shell-fish,  of  which  we  broke  the  shells 
between  two  stones,  and  made  a  meal  of.  After  our  hunger 
was  satisfied,  we  lay  down  under  the  shelter  of  the  boat, 
and  fell  fast  asleep.  We  were  so  tired  that  we  did  not 
wake  up  till  it  was  nearly  dark,  when  we  agreed  to  start 
again,  and  pull  along  the  coast  to  the  northward.  We  were 
just  launching  our  boat,  when  we  perceived  a  canoe  about 
three  miles  off,  steering  for  the  mouth  of  the  river  to  the 
island.  This  stopped  us,  and  we  remained  in  our  hiding- 
place.  The  canoe  approached,  steering  directly  for  the  spot 
where  we  lay  concealed,  and  we  imagined  that  they  had 
discovered  us.  Such,  however,  proved  not  to  be  the  case, 
for  they  ran  on  shore  about  fifty  yards  from  us,  and,  hauling 
up  the  canoe,  they  got  out  and  walked  away  on  land.  There 
were  four  men,  but  it  was  now  too  dark  to  distinguish  any 
more.  We  remained  quiet  for  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  when  I 
proposed  that  we  should  embark. 

"  Have  you  ever  managed  a  canoe  ?  "  said  the  Portuguese 
captain  to  me. 

"  I  have  been  in  one  in  Africa  very  often,"  I  said,  "  but 
they  are  dug-outs,  as  we  call  them." 

"  So  have  I,  and  I  do  not  think  there  is  so  much  difference 
between  them  aitd  these  canoes.  Can  you  paddle  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  I  replied. 

"  So  can  I,"  he  said.  "  Now  observe,  the  best  thing  we 
can  do  is  to  take  possession  of  that  canoe ;  and  then  we  shall 
get  on  better,  for  our  boat  will  always  attract  notice,  whereas 
a  canoe  will  not ;  besides,  it  will  prevent  these  Indians,  if 
they  are  come  to  look  for  us,  which  I  suspect  they  have, 
from  following  us." 

"I  think  you  are  right,"  I  said;  "but  how  shall  we 
manage  ?" 

"In  this  way.  You  shall  shove  off  our  boat  and  walk  by 
its  side,  dragging  it  up  to  where  the  canoe  lies ;  I  will  go 
to  the  canoe,  launch  it,  and  then  we  will  make  off  with 
both  till  we  are  top  far  out  to  be  taken  ;  then,  when  we  have 
got  into  the  canoe,  we  will  turn  our  boat  adrift." 

I  agreed  to  the  proposals.  We  launched  our  boat  very 
quietly,  and  I  walked  in  the  water  up  to  my  knees,  draw* 
207 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

ing  it  after  me  till  I  arrived  opposite  to  the  canoe.  The 
Portuguese  crept  on  his  hands  and  knees  till  he  had  gained 
the  canoe,  pushed  her  off,  and  joined  me.  We  made  her 
fast  to  the  tow-rope  of  our  own  boat,  then  got  into  the 
boat,  and  pulled  away  from  the  island. 

We  had  not  gained  more  than  a  hundred  yards  when 
the  whiz  of  an  arrow  met  our  ears.  The  Indians  had  dis- 
covered us,  it  was  evident.  Two  or  three  more  arrows 
came  flying  by  us,  but  we  had  now  got  well  out,  and  they 
fell  harmless.  We  continued  to  pull  till  we  were  half  a 
mile  from  the  island,  and  then  we  laid  on  our  oars.  The 
stars  shone  bright ;  there  was  a  young  moon,  so  as  to 
enable  us  to  see  pretty  well.  We  found  the  paddles  of 
the  canoe  lying  on  the  cross-pieces.  We  had  nothing  to 
take  from  the  boat  but  our  tow-rope  and  the  two  small 
oars ;  these  we  put  into  the  canoe,  and  then,  getting  in 
ourselves,  we  let  the  boat  go  adrift.  We  put  her  head 
to  the  northward,  between  the  island  and  the  main,  and 
paddled  away  as  fast  as  we  could. 

The  captain  was  a  much  better  hand  than  I  was,  and 
therefore  took  the  office  of  steersman.  The  water  was  as 
smooth  as  glass,  and  we  made  rapid  progress,  and  did  not 
discontinue  our  exertions,  except  now  and  then  resting 
for  a  few  moments,  till  the  morning  dawned,  when  we 
could  hardly  distinguish  the  island  we  hall  left,  and  found 
ourselves  about  five  miles  from  the  mainland.  We  had 
now  time  to  examine  the  contents  of  the  canoe,  and  had 
much  reason  to  be  gratified  with  our  acquisition.  It  had 
three  bear-skins  at  the  bottom,  several  pounds  of  yams, 
cooked  and  uncooked,  two  calabashes  full  of  water,  bows 
and  arrows,  three  spears,  a  tomahawk,  three  fishing-lines 
and  hooks,  and  some  little  gourds  full  of  black,  white,  and 
red  paint;  and,  what  we  prized  more  than  all,  some  flints 
and  a  large  rusty  nail,  with  rotten  wood  to  serve  as  tinder. 

"  We  are  fortunate,"  said  the  captain ;  "  now,  before  we 
pull  in  for  the  shore  we  must  paint  ourselves  like  Indians  ; 
at  all  events,  you  must  black  yourself,  as  you  have  no  shirt, 
and  I  must  do  the  same,  although  I  do  not  require  it  so 
much  as  you  do." 

"  Let  us  have  something  to  eat  and  drink  first,"  replied  I, 
"  and  we  will  proceed  to  our  toilet  afterward." 
208 


THE   PfUVATEERSMAN 


CHAPTER   XVII 

My  adventure  ivilh  the  Indians,  with  what  happened  to  the 
Portuguese  captain,  my  companion. 

HAVING  eaten  some  venison,  and  drank  out  of  the  cala- 
bash, the  captain  painted  me  black,  with  here  and  there  a  line 
of  red  and  white  on  the  face  and  shoulders.  I  performed  the 
same  duty  toward  him,  and  we  then  resumed  our  paddles, 
and  pushed  in  a  slanting  direction  for  the  shore.  The  tide 
now  ran  down  against  us,  and  we  could  hardly  stem  it,  and 
finding  ourselves  opposite  a  beach  clear  of  trees  for  a  quarter 
of  a  mile,  we  agreed  to  run  on  shore  to  look  for  a  large 
stone.  We  soon  found  one  which  answered  our  purpose,  and, 
paddling  off  again  to  three  or  four  hundred  yards,  we  made 
the  stone  fast  to  the  bow-rope  of  our  boat  and  anchored  the 
canoe  with  it.  Having  succeeded  in  this,  we  got  out  the 
fishing-lines,  and,  with  a  piece  of  raw  meat  as  a  bait,  we  soon 
had  several  fish  in  the  canoe ;  after  which  we  put  on  no 
more  baits,  but  pretended  to  fish  till  the  tide  slacked,  when 
we  lifted  our  anchor  and  recommenced  our  paddling  to  the 
northward. 

At  night  we  landed  on  a  rock,  close  to  the  beach,  having 
well  reconnoitered  before  it  was  dark,  to  see  if  there  were 
any  canoes  or  Indians  to  be  seen  on  the  shore ;  and  thus  we 
continued  for  five  days,  during  which  we  passed  the  mouths 
of  one  or  two  rivers,  and  had  gained,  as  we  supposed,  more 
than  150  miles  along  the  coast,  but  how  much  to  the  north- 
ward we  could  not  tell,  as  we  followed  the  windings  of  the 
shore.  We  were  twice  obliged  to  land  to  obtain  water,  but 
we  always  did  so  in  the  day-time,  having  taken  the  precaution 
to  black  the  whole  of  our  bodies  and  take  off  our  trousers 
before  we  landed.  Our  deer's  flesh  was  all  gone,  and  we 
continued  to  live  on  fish,  cooking  as  much  as  we  could  at 
one  time.  The  collecting  firewood  was  the  great  risk  which 
we  ran ;  for  we  were  then  obliged  to  land  where  there  was 
wood.  It  was  on  the  sixth  day  that  we  were  first  in  danger. 
As  we  rounded  a  point,  we  fell  in  with  another  canoe  with 
209  o 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

six  or  seven  people  in  it.  They  were  not  more  than  three 
hundred  yards  off  when  we  first  saw  them.  The  Indians  stood 
up  in  the  canoe,  looked  at  us  very  earnestly,  and  then,  per- 
ceiving that  we  were  not  of  their  tribe,  I  presume,  pulled 
toward  us.  We  immediately  turned  and  pulled  away.  They 
had  been  fishing,  and  two  of  them  were  pulling  up  the  lines, 
while  the  others  paddled,  which  gave  us  a  little  advantage ; 
but  they  had  three  paddles  and  we  had  only  two.  They 
shouted  and  paddled  with  all  their  might,  but  they  gained 
little,  as  they  were  seven  in  the  canoe,  five  men  and  two 
women,  and  deep  in  consequence.  As  they  gained  slowly 
upon  us,  notwithstanding  all  our  exertions,  the  Portuguese 
said  to  me,  "They  have  no  weapons  in  the  boat,  I  should 
think ;  if  they  had,  they  would  use  them,  for  we  are  within 
bow-shot.  Can  you  use  a  bow  and  arrow  ?  " 

"  I  could  once,"  replied  I,  "  use  it  very  fairly ;  "  for  when 
I  was  captive  with  Whyna,  she  would  often  practise  the 
bow  and  arrow  writh  me,  and  I  became  somewhat  expert 
before  I  left  her. 

"  Well,  then,"  said  he,  "  let  me  paddle  on,  and  do  you  put 
an  arrow  in  the  bow  and  threaten  them,  at  all  events." 

I  did  so,  and  stood  up,  taking  aim  as  if  about  to  shoot, 
at  which  they  ceased  paddling,  and  after  talking  a  little 
they  turned  the  head  of  their  canoe  round,  and  made  for 
the  shore.  We  proceeded,  as  may  be  imagined,  with  all 
diligence.  I  laid  down  my  bow  and  arrows  and  resumed 
my  paddle,  and  in  an  hour  we  could  no  longer  see  our 
late  pursuers.  We  continued  our  voyage,  and  for  three  days 
met  with  no  further  adventures,  when,  about  noon,  on  the 
fourth  day,  the  sky  became  overcast,  and  there  was  every 
prospect  of  rough  weather.  Before  night  the  wind  and  sea 
rose,  and  it  was  no  longer  possible  for  us  to  keep  along  the 
coast,  which  was  already  covered  with  breakers. 

We  had  therefore  no  remedy  but  to  make  for  the  shore 
and  haul  up  the  canoe,  for  we  could  not  perceive  any 
inlet  which  might  shelter  us.  It  was  quite  dark  when  we 
dashed  the  canoe  through  the  breakers  and  landed.  We 
hauled  her  up  some  distance,  as  there  was  every  appear- 
ance of  worse  weather,  and  sheltered  ourselves  under  the 
lee  of  a  high  rock.  The  wind  now  blew  fiercely,  and  rain 
descended  in  torrents.  We  tried  to  light  a  fire  to  warm 
210 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

ourselves,  but  could  not  succeed,  so  we  lay  down  on  one 
bear-skin,  and  covered  ourselves  with  the  others,  waiting 
impatiently  for  daylight.  When  the  day  dawned  the  weather 
was  worse  than  ever.  We  now  looked  out  for  a  better  place 
of  concealment  for  ourselves  and  our  canoe,  and  found  one 
at  about  fifty  yards'  distance :  between  two  high  rocks  there 
was  a  narrow  cleft  or  passage,  which  was  large  enough  for 
us  and. for  the  canoe,  and  this  hid  us  both  from  the  storm 
and  from  the  sea.  Into  this  cleft  we  hauled  our  canoe  and 
withdrew  ourselves,  making  a  meal  off  some  fish  we  roasted 
on  the  embers.  We  remained  there  for  two  days,  when 
the  weather  moderated,  but  the  sea  was  still  too  rough  for 
us  to  launch  the  canoe  ;  so  we  decided  upon  remaining  one 
day  more,  although  our  provisions  were  all  gone  and  our 
calabashes  quite  empty.  On  the  third  day,  to  our  great 
surprise  and  alarm,  we  heard  the  report  of  a  musket  not 
far  from  us.  From  this  we  knew  that  we  could  not  be  very 
far  from  the  English  settlements,  for  it  was  only  the  Indians 
near  the  settlements  who  had  obtained  muskets.  But 
whether  it  was  an  Indian  or  a  white  man  who  fired,  we 
could  not,  of  course,  tell.  I  recollected  that,  in  the  last 
advices  we  had  had  from  Jamestown,  our  factors  had  stated 
that  there  was  a  cruel  war  carried  on  between  the  Indians 
and  the  settlers,  and  that  the  Indians  had  ravaged  the 
plantations ;  but  that  was  two  years  ago,  and  how  it  might 
be  now  it  was  impossible  to  tell.  A  second  report  of  a 
musket  still  nearer  induced  me  to  creep  along  by  the  side 
of  the  rock,  and  look  out  to  see  if  any  one  was  near.  To  my 
great  alarm,  I  perceived  five  Indians  with  muskets  not  a 
hundred  yards  off.  I  drew  back,  as  I  hoped,  unperceived, 
but  the  eye  of  an  Indian  was  too  keen.  They  had  dis- 
covered me ;  and  while  I  was  relating  to  the  Portuguese 
captain  what  I  had  seen,  they  were  suddenly  upon  us.  We 
had  no  time  to  make  resistance,  even  if  we  were  inclined 
so  to  do ;  we  therefore  sat  still.  They  came  up  and  looked 
at  us.  The  wet  had  washed  off  a  great  portion  of  the  paint 
upon  my  back  and  shoulders.  One  of  the  Indians  touched 
me  on  the  shoulder,  and  said,  "  Ugh ! — white  man  paint 
like  Indian."  They  then  examined  the  canoe  and  its 
contents,  and,  having  spoken  a  few  words  to  each  other, 
apparently  relating  to  the  canoe,  they  put  a  thong  of  leather 
211 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

around  each  of  our  arms,  and,  making  a  motion   for  us  to 
follow  them,  they  led  us  away. 

"We've  done  our  best,  and  could  do  no  more,"  said  the 
Portuguese ;  "  I  feel  that  it's  all  over  with  me  now,  and  I 
shall  soon  sleep  in  the  bosom  of  Jesus." 

My  heart  was  too  full  to  make  any  reply.  The  Indians 
led  on,  and  I  followed  in  silence. 

We  passed  through  the  woods  which  appeared  to  be 
interminable,  until  night  closed  in,  and  then  the  Indians 
halted,  and  while  one  remained  as  guard  over  us  the  others 
collected  wood  for  a  fire.  They  had  some  provisions,  but 
offered  none  to  us.  After  an  hour  they  lay  down  to  sleep 
round  the  fire,  placing  me  and  the  Portuguese  captain  next 
to  the  fire,  and  lying  outside  of  us.  They  were  soon  fast 
asleep,  or  appeared  to  be,  when  I  said  to  the  captain,  "  Have 
you  your  knife  ?  for  if  they  remain  asleep,  let  us  wait  an 
hour  or  so,  and  if  you  can  cut  the  leather  thong  which  the 
Indian  holds  in  his  hand,  and  then  watch  your  opportunity, 
I  will  do  the  same,  and  we  may  escape." 

"  I  have  my  knife,  but  my  Indian  is  not  asleep,"  replied 
he  ;  "I  will  wait  till  he  is." 

"  What  signal  shall  we  make  if  we  succeed  ?  "  said  I. 

"When  you  are  ready,  lift  your  arm  up — I  shall  under- 
stand— and  if  I  am  ready  I  will  do  the  same.  Agreed; 
and  now  let  us  be  quiet,  for  depend  upon  it  our  conversation 
has  roused  them  all." 

We  then  composed  ourselves,  as  if  to  sleep,  and  remained 
in  that  way  for  more  than  an  hour,  by  which  time  we  were 
convinced  that  our  captors  were  slumbering.  I  then  drew 
out  my  knife,  for  the  Indians  had  not  attempted  to  rifle  us, 
and  cut  the  thong  which  was  round  my  arm,  without 
awaking  the  Indian  who  had  the  other  end  in  his  hand. 
I  remained  quiet  for  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  when  the  Portu- 
guese lifted  up  his  arm  as  a  signal  that  he  was  free.  I  listened 
attentively,  and,  being  certain  that  the  Indians  were  asleep, 
I  lifted  up  my  arm  also. 

The  Portuguese  rose  up  carefully,  and  without  noise, 
stepping  past  the  bodies  of  the  Indians,  till  he  was  clear 
of  the  circle.  I  did  the  same,  and  pointed  to  the  muskets, 
which  lay  on  the  grass  by  the  Indians.  He  took  one  up 
and  I  another,  and  we  retreated  to  a  short  distance. 
212 


THE  PRIVATEERSMAN 

"We  must  have  the  other  muskets/'  said  I  ;  "stay  where 
you  are." 

I  advanced  cautiously  and  took  up  the  other  three  muskets, 
and  was  retreating  with  them,  when  one  of  the  Indians 
turned  round  as  if  awaking.  I  ran  past  the  Portuguese, 
and  making  a  sign  for  him  to  follow  me  we  retreated  a  few 
yards  into  the  wood,  where  we  could  watch  the  Indians 
without  being  seen  ourselves.  The  Portuguese  motioned  to 
be  off,  but  I  detained  him,  and  I  was  right.  The  Indian 
roused  up  and  sat  upon  his  haunches  ;  perceiving  that  we 
had  escaped,  he  waked  up  the  others.  They  started  on  their 
feet,  and  looking  round  found  that  the  muskets  were  all  gone  ; 
and  then  they  held  a  consultation.  At  last  they  appeared 
to  have  made  up  their  minds  to  follow,  and,  if  possible,  re- 
capture us,  for  they  went  back  in  the  direction  of  the  sea. 

"  Now,  then,  we  must  hide  three  of  the  muskets,"  said 
I,  in  a  whisper,  "and  keep  the  others  to  defend  ourselves." 

We  examined  and  found  that  they  were  all  loaded,  and 
the  Portuguese  then  said  to  me,  "  There  are  five  of  them. 
If  they  meet  with  us,  and  we  discharge  two  muskets  and 
we  do  not  kill,  we  shall  be  at  their  mercy.  If  we  do  kill, 
still  there  will  be  three  against  two :  we  had  better  carry 
all  the  muskets.  Do  you  take  two,  and  I  will  take  three." 

As  I  thought  he  was  right,  I  consented,  and  we  now  went 
the  same  path  toward  the  sea  which  the  Indians  had  done 
before  us  in  pursuit  of  us.  We  walked  fast,  as  we  knew 
that  the  Indians  would  do  the  same,  and  they  had  the  start 
of  us,  so  that  we  were  not  likely  to  come  up  with  them.  It 
was  severe  work,  but  we  did  not  slacken  our  pace,  and  before 
dawn  the  sea  was  quite  visible  through  the  branches  of  the 
trees,  for  we  had  arrived  at  the  outskirts  of  the  wood. 

As  soon  as  we  had  gained  the  beach,  which  was  five  hundred 
yards  wide,  we  looked  round  to  see  if  we  could  perceive  the 
Indians,  but  we  could  observe  nobody. 

"  Let  us,  while  it  is  yet  dark,  go  round  so  as  to  get  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  rocks  where  we  were  concealed,"  said 
the  Portuguese.  "If  they  are  there,  we  shall  take  them 
by  surprise." 

Keeping  just  within  the  wood,  we  walked  half-a-mile  to  the 
southward,  and  then  emerged  just  as  the  day  was  breaking, 
and  made  for  the  rocks.  As  soon  as  we  arrived,  we  examined 
,  213 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

very  cautiously  before  we  entered  the  cleft,  but  there  was 
nobody  there,  and  the  canoe  was  safe. 

"  They  are  not  here,"  said  I ;  "  where  can  they  be  ?  " 

"They  cannot  be  far  off,"  said  the  Portuguese;  "I 
suspect  they  are  hidden  somewhere,  and  intend  to  surprise 
us  while  we  are  launching  our  canoe,  and  when  our  muskets 
will  be  out  of  our  hands." 

"  I  agree  with  you ;  let  us  now  wait  at  some  little  distance 
from  the  rocks  till  broad  daylight — we  shall  then  be  secure 
from  surprise." 

We  did  so,  and  when  the  sun  rose  we  looked  well  round, 
but  could  see  nobody.  We  entered  the  cleft,  and  were  about 
to  lay  down  our  muskets,  and  lay  hold  of  the  canoe,  when  I 
perceived  a  small  piece  of  rock  to  drop  down.  This  caused 
me  immediately  to  suspect  the  truth,  and  I  cried  to  the 
Portuguese  to  come  back  with  me.  He  did  so,  and  I  told 
him  that  I  was  certain  that  the  Indians  had  climbed  the 
rock,  and  were  lying  down  on  the  top  of  it,  ready  to  pounce 
upon  us. 

"  Depend  upon  it  they  must  be  there,"  said  he,  when  I 
mentioned  the  falling  piece  of  rock;  "let  us  walk  round 
and  see  if  we  can  discover  them." 

We  did  so,  but  they  were  too  well  concealed. 

"  But  what  must  be  done  now  ?  "  said  he.  "  It  is  useless 
our  attempting  to  clamber  to  the  top  of  the  rock,  for  no 
one  could  do  it  with  a  musket  in  his  hand." 

"  No,"  replied  I,  "  that  is  certain ;  and  if  we  attempt 
to  bring  the  canoe  out  of  the  cleft,  they  may  drop  down 
upon  us." 

"  I  think,"  said  he,  "  that  if  we  were"  to  go  in  and  take 
the  tow-rope  in  our  hands,  which  is  several  yards  long,  we 
might  haul  out  the  canoe  by  it,  and  when  once  it  is  clear 
of  the  cleft  they  cannot  move  without  our  seeing  them." 

"We  will  try,  at  all  events,"  replied  I.  "Do  you  stay 
on  the  watch  while  I  get  hold  of  the  tow-rope  and  bring 
it  out." 

The  Indians  did  not  expect  this  manoeuvre,  it  was  clear. 
Still  keeping  the  muskets  in  our  possession,  the  butts  on 
the  sand,  and  the  muzzles  resting  on  our  shoulders,  we  laid 
hold  of  the  tow-rope,  and  by  threat  exertion  hauled  the 
canoe  several  yards  away  from  between  the  two  rocks.  We 
814 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

then  paused  for  breath  after  a  minute  or  two,  with  our  eyes 
fixed  upon  the  top  of  the  rock  to  see  if  they  moved,  and 
then  we  hauled  it  at  least  a  hundred  yards  further  off,  when 
for  the  first  time  I  perceived  that  the  bow  and  arrows  were 
not  in  the  canoe,  and  that  they  must  have  been  taken 
by  the  Indians. 

"Then  we  must  haul  again,"  said  the  Portuguese,  when  I 
stated  this  to  him,  "  till  we  are  out  of  bow-shot.  Let  us  put 
the  muskets  into  the  canoe,  and  drag  it  as  fast  as  we  can." 

We  did  so,  and  gained  another  hundred  yards  before  we 
stopped,  when  an  arrow  was  discharged  from  the  summit  of 
the  rock,  and  buried  itself  in  the  sand  close  to  my  feet. 

"Haul  again,"  said  the  Portuguese,  " we  are  not  out  of 
shot  yet." 

Again  we  exerted  ourselves,  and  gained  another  hundred 
yards,  during  which  two  more  ari'ows  were  discharged,  and 
one  of  them  went  through  the  left  arm  of  my  comrade  ; 
but  as  it  was  through  the  fleshy  part,  and  did  not  touch 
the  bone,  it  did  not  disable  him.  A  third  arrow  was  sent 
after  us,  but  did  not  reach  us,  and  we  knew  that  we  were 
out  of  distance. 

"Cut  the  shaft  of  the  arrow,  and  draw  it  through  the 
arm,"  said  the  Portuguese. 

"  Not  now,"  said  I ;  "  they  will  perceive  me  doing  so, 
and  will  think  that  you  are  disabled.  That  may  induce 
them  to  rush  upon  us,  thinking  they  have  only  one  man 
to  deal  with." 

"  Well,  it's  no  great  matter,"  replied  he ;  "  we  must  now 
drag  our  canoe  down  to  the  water  and  launch  her,  if  they 
will  let  us.  We  have  outwitted  them  so  far." 

We  now  turned  the  head  of  the  canoe  toward  the  sea, 
and  slowly  dragged  her  down ;  our  eyes,  as  may  be  sup- 
posed, constantly  kept  upon  the  rock,  to  see  if  the  Indians 
would  move,  but  they  did  not.  They  perhaps  felt  that  they 
had  no  chance  with  us,  having  all  the  firearms  and  an  open 
beach  in  our  favour.  We  launched  our  canoe  without  further 
interruption  on  their  part,  and  in  a  few  minutes,  taking  care 
to  be  out  of  arrow  distance,  we  passed  the  rock  with  our 
head  to  the  northward.  When  about  two  miles  off,  we 
perceived  the  Indians  to  descend  from  the  rock  and  walk 
away  into  the  woods. 

215 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

"  Let  us  praise  God  for  this  miraculous  escape/'  said  I  to 
the  Portuguese. 

"I  do ;  and  the  holy  patron  saint  who  has  preserved  me," 
replied  the  Portuguese  captain ;  "  but  I  am  still  heavy  at 
heart.  I  feel  that  we  have  escaped  only  to  come  into  more 
strange  and  fresh  calamity.  I  shall  never  get  back  to  Lisbon, 
— that  I  feel  convinced  of." 

I  ti'ied  all  I  could  to  encourage  him,  but  it  was  of  no 
avail.  He  told  me  that  the  presentiment  was  too  strong, 
and  could  not  be  overcome  by  any  argument.  Indeed,  he 
appeared  to  have  allowed  the  idea  so  to  have  taken  posses- 
sion of  his  mind,  that  his  reason  became  enervated  ;  and, 
having  heard  how  the  Indians  burned  their  prisoners,  he 
talked  about  martyrdom  at  the  stake,  and  rising  up  to 
heaven  in  great  glory,  there  to  be  received  by  the  whole 
body  of  saints  and  legions  of  angels. 

"  What  is  the  use  of  our  thus  labouring  at  the  paddle  ?  " 
said  he  ;  "why  not  at  once  let  us  go  ashore  and  receive  the 
crown  of  martyrdom  ?  I  am  ready ;  for  I  long  for  the 
hour,  and  shall  rejoice." 

I  said  all  I  could  to  keep  him  quiet,  but  it  was  useless ; 
and  such  was  his  insanity,  that  he  gradually  neared  the 
shore  by  steering  against  me  with  his  paddle,  so  that  I 
could  not  prevent  it.  I  had  drawn  the  shaft  of  the  arrow 
through  his  arm,  and  he  appeared  to  feel  no  pain.  I  ex- 
postulated with  him  at  his  keeping  the  canoe  so  near  the 
shore,  but  he  smiled  and  gave  no  reply. 

We  had  the  stream  against  us  and  made  but  little  way, 
and  it  vexed  me  very  much  to  hear  him  talk  so  loud  as  he 
did,  as  the  Indians  must  have  heard  him,  and  I  thought 
would  follow  us  along  the  coast ;  but  he  ransacked  the  whole 
book  of  martyrs,  telling  me  how  one  had  his  body  sawn  in 
two,  another  was  pinched  to  death  ;  this  one  burned,  that 
tortured  ;  every  variety  of  death  he  entered  upon  during  the 
whole  of  that  day  without  ceasing. 

I  ascribed  much  of  this  to  the  pain  arising  from  the 
wounded  arm,  notwithstanding  which  he  paddled  with  as 
much  vigour  as  ever.  As  the  night  came  on  I  ent-eated 
him  to  hold  his  tongue,  but  it  was  in  vain,  and  I  felt  assured 
that  his  reason  was  quite  gone.  He  continued  to  talk  loud 
and  rave  without  intermission,  and  I  now  considered  ouc 
216 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

fate  as  sealed.  We  had  no  water  in  the  boat  or  provisions 
of  any  kind,  and  I  proposed  that  we  heave-to  and  catch 
some  fish,  telling  him  that  if  he  talked  we  should  scare 
them  away. 

This  made  him  quiet  for  a  time,  but  as  soon  as  we  had 
hooked  four  or  five  fish,  he  again  commenced  his  history 
of  the  glorious  martyrs.  I  prayed  him  to  be  silent,  for  a 
short  time  at  least,  and  he  was  so  for  about  four  or  five 
minutes,  when  he  would  break  out  into  some  ejaculation, 
which  I  immediately  stopped.  At  last  he  could  talk  no 
more  for  want  of  water;  his  lips  were  glued  together,  and 
so  were  mine.  Nevertheless,  I  continued  paddling  for  two 
hours  more,  when  I  found  by  the  canoe  grounding  that 
we  had  steered  her  on  the  beach.  There  was  no  help  for 
it.  We  landed  and  went  in  search  of  water,  Avhich  we  found 
about  half  of  a  mile  from  where  our  canoe  was  beached. 

We  drank  heartily,  filled  the  calabash,  and  were  return- 
ing to  the  canoe,  when  he  again  commenced  talking  as  loud 
as  ever.  I  was  in  great  anger,  but  I  put  my  hand  before 
his  mouth,  beseeching  him  in  a  whisper  to  be  qir'et.  As 
we  were  doing  this,  we  were  suddenly  sprung  '  pon  and 
seized  by  several  Indians,  and  in  a  minute  were  bound  hands 
and  feet. 

"  I  knew  it,"  cried  the  Portuguese ;  "  I  knew  it  would  be 
so.  Well,  I  am  prepared  ;  are  not  you,  my  good  friend  ?  " 

I  made  no  reply.  I  felt  that  in  his  madness  he  had 
sacrificed  his  own  life  and  mine  also ;  but  it  was  the  will 
of  Heaven.  The  Indians  left  two  to  guard  us,  and  went 
down  to  the  canoe,  returning  with  their  muskets.  I  soon 
perceived  that  they  were  the  same  whom  we  had  escaped 
from  the  night  before,  and  the  one  who  had  spoken  a  little 
English  when  we  were  first  captured,  now  came  to  me  and 
said,  "  White  man  paint  like  Indian,  steal  gun — ugh." 

When  the  Indians  had  returned -from  the  canoe  our  feet 
were  unbound,  and  we  were  again  led  away  by  the  leather 
thong  which  was  fast  to  our  arms.  The  Portuguese  now 
began  to  find  his  tongue  again,  and  talked  incessantly,  the 
Indians  not  checking  him ;  from  which  it  was  evident  that 
they  were  on  their  own  domains.  After  four  hours'  walking 
they  kindled  a  fire,  and  went  to  repose  as  before :  but  this 
time  they  took  our  knives  from  us,  and  bound  our  legs  so 
217 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

tight  that  they  gave  us  much  pain.  I  did  not  expostulate, 
as  I  knew  it  was  useless.  My  companion,  as  the  thong 
entered  into  his  flesh,  seemed  pleased,  saying,  "  Now  my 
martyrdom  is  commencing." 

Alas !  poor  man — but  I  will  not  anticipate.  We  travelled 
three  days,  during  which  we  were  supplied  with  a  small 
portion  of  parched  Indian  corn  every  day,  just  sufficient  for 
our  sustenance,  and  no  more.  On  the  fourth  morning  the 
Indians,  after  an  hour's  travelling,  set  up  some  shrill  and 
barbarous  cries,  which  I  afterward  discovered  was  their  war- 
whoop.  These  cries  were  replied  to  by  others  at  a  distance,  and 
in  about  a  quarter  of  an  hour  afterward  we  found  ourselves 
close  to  a  number  of  wigwams,  as  they  are  termed  (Indian 
houses),  and  soon  surrounded  by  a  large  party  of  men,  women, 
and  children,  who  greeted  us  with  taunts  and  menaces. 

We  were  led  into  a  larger  wigwam  than  the  others,  where 
we  found  several  Indians  of  grave  aspect  assembled,  and 
a  man  who  could  speak  English  was  ordered  in  as  an 
interpreter.  He  asked  us  where  we  came  froiji  in  the  canoe. 
I  replied,  that  we  came  from  the  south,  but  we  had  been 
wrecked  in  a  big  ship,  and  had  taken  the  canoe,  which  we 
found  on  the  beach.  They  asked  no  more  questions.  We 
were  led  out,  and  in  about  an  hour  afterward  the  Indian 
who  had  spoken  English  to  us  when  we  were  captured,  came 
up  with  two  others  and  painted  us  black,  saying,  "  The  white 
men  like  paint.  Black  paint  good." 

I  did  not  know  till  afterward  that  this  painting  black 
was  a  sign  that  we  were  condemned  to  death,  but  so  it 
was.  They  took  off  our  trousers,  the  only  garment  we  had 
on,  and  left  us  naked.  To  my  surprise,  they  did  not  take 
the  diamond  which  was  sewed  up  in  leather  from  off  my 
neck ;  but,  as  I  learned  subsequently,  the  Indians  are  much 
given  to  conjurers  and  charms,  wearing  many  round  their 
own  necks  and  about  their  persons,  and  they  respect  the 
charms  that  their  enemies  wear,  indeed  are  afraid  of  them, 
lest  they  should  be  harmed  by  having  them  in  their  posses- 
sion. We  remained  in  a  wigwam  during  that  day,  with 
guards  over  us.  The  following  day  we  were  led  out  and 
cast  loose,  and  we  found  all  the  Indians,  women  and  children, 
ranged  in  two  lines,  each  holding  in  their  hands  a  club  or 
gtick;  or  rod  of  some  description  or  another. 
21$ 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

We  were  led  to  the  end  of  the  row,  and  looked  about 
us  in  amazement.  They  made  signs  to  us  which  we  did 
not  understand,  and  while  we  were  remaining  in  doubt  as 
to  what  was  to  be  our  fate,  an  old  woman,  who  had  been 
menacing  and  grinning  at  me  for  some  time,  and  who  was 
the  most  hideous  animal  that  I  ever  beheld  in  the  shape 
of  a  woman,  thrust  a  straw  in  my  eye,  giving  me  most 
excruciating  agony.  I  was  so  carried  away  by  rage  and 
pain,  that  I  saluted  her  with  a  kick  in  the  stomach,  which 
laid  her  doubled  up  on  the  ground,  expecting  to  be  scalped  for 
so  doing  the  next  moment.  On  the  contrary,  the  Indians 
laughed,  while  some  of  the  other  women  dragged  her  away. 

At  last  the  interpreter  came,  and  from  him  we  learned 
that  we  had  to  run  the  gauntlet,  and  that,  as  soon  as  we 
gained  the  large  lodge  where  we  had  been  examined  by 
the  old  Indians  on  the  day  previous,  we  were  safe,  and  that 
we  must  run  for  that  as  fast  as  we  could.  The  Portuguese, 
who  was  still  as  mad  as  ever,  was  then  pushed  on  ;  he  would 
not  run,  but  walked,  glorying  in  the  blows,  which  showered 
down  upon  him  like  hail ;  and,  moreover,  he  prevented  me 
from  running  for  some  time,  till  I  got  past  him.  I  had  been 
cruelly  punished,  and  was  mnd  with  pain,  when  I  perceived 
a  tall,  gaunt  Indian  waiting  for  me  with  a  heavy  club. 
Careless  of  life  or  consequences,  I  rushed  past  him,  and  as 
I  passed  I  threw  out  my  fist  with  such  impetus,  that,  hitting 
him  under  the  right  ear,  he  fell  senseless,  and  it  appears 
that  he  never  rose  again,  for  the  blow  killed  him ;  after 
which  I  at  last  gained  the  council-house,  and  was  soon  after- 
ward followed  by  my  companion.,  Avho  was  streaming  with 
blood.  We  were  then  led  away,  and  tied  by  our  necks  to 
two  stakes  about  twenty  yards  apart,  and  there  we  remained 
for  the  night. 

The  Portuguese  passed  the  night  in  singing :  I  passed  it 
in  silence  and  prayer.  I  felt  convinced  that  we  were  to 
die,  and  I  feared  that  it  would  be  by  fire  or  torture,  for  I 
had  heard  something  of  the  manners  and  customs  of  these 
Indians.  I  made  my  peace  with  God  as  well  as  a  poor 
sinner  could,  prayed  for  mercy  through  Jesus  Christ,  sighed 
my  adieux  to  Amy,  and  made  up  my  mind  to  die. 

Early  the  next  morning  the  Indians  brought  firewood, 
and  placed  it  in  bundles  round  the  stakes,  at  a  distance  of 
219 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

about  fourteen  yards  from  the  centre.  They  then  went  to 
the  Portuguese,  tied  his  hands  behind  him,  and  exchanged 
the  rope  by  which  he  had  been  fastened  for  a  much  stronger 
one,  one  end  of  which  they  fastened  to  his  wrists  behind 
him,  and  the  other  to  the  stake.  As  they  left  me  as  I 
was  before,  it  was  plain  that  the  Portuguese  was  to  suffer 
first.  They  then  set  fire  to  the  piles  of  wood  which  were 
round  the  stake,  which  were  too  far  from  him  to  burn  him, 
and  I  could  not  imagine  what  they  intended  to  do,  but 
you  may  conceive  that  I  was  in  a  state  of  awful  suspense 
and  anxiety,  as  I  was  well  convinced  that  his  fate,  what- 
ever it  might  be,  would  be  my  own. 

During  these  appalling  preparations,  the  Portuguese  ap- 
peared as  if  he  really  enjoyed  the  scene. 

"Now,  my  good  friend,"  said  he  to  me,  "you  shall  see 
how  I  can  suffer  for  the  true  faith.  Even  a  heretic  like 
you  shall  be  converted  by  my  example,  and  I  shall  ascend 
to  heaven  with  you  in  my  arms.  Come  on,  ye  fiends ;  come 
on,  ye  heathens,  and  see  how  a  Christian  can  suffer." 

Much  as  I  felt  for  him  and  for  myself,  I  could  not  lament 
that  his  reason  had  left  him,  as  I  thought  his  sufferings 
would  be  less ;  but  his  exclamations  were  soon  drowned  by 
a  loud  yell  from  the  Indians,  who  all  rushed  upon  my  un- 
fortunate companion. 

For  a  moment  or  two  they  were  crowded  so  thick  round 
him  that  I  could  not  perceive  what  they  were  doing,  but 
after  that  they  separated,  and  I  beheld  him  bleeding  pro- 
fusely, his  ears  and  nose  having  been  cut  off,  and  a  broken 
iron  ramrod  passed  through  both  cheeks.  And  now  a  scene 
took  place,  at  the  remembrance  of  which,  even  now,  my 
blood  curdles.  Some  caught  up  the  burning  sticks  and 
applied  them  to  his  flesh,  others  stuck  him  full  of  small 
splints,  the  ends  of  which  they  lighted.  The  Indian  warriors 
shot  at  him  with  muskets  loaded  with  powder  only,  so  as 
to  burn  him  terribly  on  every  part  of  the  body.  The  women 
took  up  handfuls  of  lighted  ashes  and  showered  them  down 
on  him,  so  that  the  ground  he  trod  upon  was  a  mass  of  burn- 
ing embers,  and  he  walked  upon  fire. 

Red-hot  irons  were  now  brought  forward,  and  his  body 
seared  in  all  parts,  his  tormentors  seeking  out  where  they 
could  give  him  the  most  pain.  At  last  one  applied  the 
220 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

hot  iron  to  his  eyes,  and  burned  them  out.  Imagine  my 
feelings  at  this  horrid  scene— imagine  the  knowledge  that 
this  was  to  be  also  my  fate  in  a  short  time,  but  what  is  more 
strange  to  tell,  imagine,  Madam,  my  companion  not  only 
deriding  his  torturers,  but  not  flinching  from  the  torture  ; 
on  the  contrary,  praising  God  for  His  goodness  in  thus  allow- 
ing him  to  be  a  martyr  for  the  true  faith,  offering  his  body 
to  their  inflictions,  and  shouting  manfully ;  but  such  was 
the  behaviour  of  my  insane  friend,  and  this  behaviour  ap- 
peared to  give  great  satisfaction  to  the  Indians. 

For  nearly  two  hours  did  this  torture  continue,  his  body 
was  black  and  bloody  all  over,  and  the  smell  of  the  burning 
flesh  was  horrible ;  but  by  this  time  it  appeared  as  if  he 
was  much  exhausted,  and,  indeed,  appeared  to  be  almost 
insensible  to  pain.  He  walked  round  the  stake  as  before 
upon  the  burning  coals,  but  appeared  not  to  know  when 
further  torture  was  applied  to  him  or  not.  He  now  sang 
hymns  in  Portuguese  in  a  low  voice,  for  he  was  much 
exhausted.  Soon  afterward  he  staggered  and  fell  down 
with  his  face  upon  the  burning  embers ;  but  even  the  flesh 
of  his  face  grilling,  as  it  were,  appeared  to  have  no  effect 
upon  him.  An  Indian  then  went  up  to  him,  and  with  his 
knife  cut  a  circle  round  his  head,  and  tore  off  the  whole 
scalp,  flesh  and  hair  together,  and  when  he  had  done  this 
the  old  woman  whom  I  had  saluted  with  a  kick  before  I 
ran  the  gauntlet,  and  who  had  his  ears  hanging  on  her 
neck  to  a  string,  lifted  up  a  handful  of  burning  coals,  and 
put  them  upon  his  bleeding  head. 

This  seemed  to  rouse  him.  He  lifted  up  his  head,  but 
his  features  were  no  longer  to  be  distinguished,  as  his  face 
was  burned  to  a  black  coal,  and  he  said,  "Take  me,  ye 
holy  saints, —  Angels,  receive  me,"  and  to  my  great  astonish- 
ment, he  again  rose  on  his  legs,  and  tottered  round  and 
round  for  a  few  minutes.  At  last  he  sank  down,  with  his 
back  against  the  stake,  and  one  of  the  Indians  cleaved 
his  brain  with  his  tomahawk  ;  and  thus  ended  the  life  and 
the  misery  of  my  unfortunate  companion — and  it  was  now 
my  turn. 

"  Well,"  thought  I,  "  it  is  but  two  hours  of  suffering, 
and  then  I  shall  be  beyond  their  malice.  May  God  have 
mercy  upon  my  soul." 

221 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

The  same  preparations  were  now  made  for  me.  I  was 
fastened  with  the  stout  rope,  and  my  arms  tied  behind 
me,  the  wood  was  fired,  and  one  of  the  chiefs  was  haran- 
guing the  Indians.  He  finished,  the  low  yell  was  given, 
when  the  old  woman  whom  I  had  before  mentioned,  ran 
up  to  me,  and,  saying  something  which  I  could  not  under- 
stand, put  her  hand  upon  me. 

When  she  did  this  the  other  Indians,  who  were  about 
to  rush  on  me,  drew  back  with  signs  of  disappointment 
on  many  of  their  wild  countenances.  The  chiefs  then  went 
into  the  council-house,  leaving  me  tied  where  I  was  and 
the  wood  burning  around  me,  the  mass  of  Indians  standing 
about  as  if  waiting  the  decision  of  the  chiefs.  After  a  time 
three  Indians,  one  of  whom  was  the  interpreter,  came  up 
to  me,  and,  kicking  aside  the  burning  poles,  cast  me  loose. 

I  asked  the  interpreter  what  he  was  about  to  do.  He 
replied,  "  You  kill  Indian  here  (pointing  to  his  own  ear), 
you  kill  him  dead.  Squaw  lose  husband — want  another 
—take  you — stead  of  him." 

They  led  me  to  the  council-house  before  the  chiefs.  The 
old  woman  whom  I  had  kicked  was  there.  It  was  her 
husband  that  I  had  killed  by  the  blow  behind  the  ear,  and 
she  had  claimed  me  in  his  stead,  and,  according  to  the 
custom  of  the  country,  her  claim  was  allowed,  and  I  was 
made  over  to  her,  and  received  into  the  tribe.  Strange 
custom  for  a  woman  to  marry  the  murderer  of  her  husband, 
but  still  such  it  was,  and  thus  did  I  find  myself  freed  from 
the  stake  when  I  least  expected  it.  The  principal  chief 
made  me  a  speech,  which  was  interpreted,  in  which  he 
told  me  that  I  was  now  the  husband  of  Manou,  and  was 
one  of  their  own  tribe ;  that  I  must  be  strong  in  war,  and 
must  hunt  and  procure  venison  for  my  family. 

They  then  washed  off  the  black  paint,  and  after  a  few 
more  speeches  and  ceremonies  I  was  handed  over  to  the 
hideous  old  hag,  whose  neck  was  still  decorated  with  the  two 
ears  of  my  companion.  To  say  that  I  would  have  preferred 
the  torture  would  be  saying  too  much,  but  that  I  loathed 
the  creature  to  excess  was  certain.  However,  I  said  nothing, 
but  allowed  her  to  take  me  by  the  hand  and  lead  me  to 
her  wigwam.  As  soon  as  we  were  in  she  brought  me  some 
venison,  which  I  ate  greedily,  for  I  had  had  nothing  for 
222 


THE  PRIVATEERSMAN 

thirty-six  hours.  She  then  offered  me  leggings,  as  they  call 
thenr,  which  the  Indians  wear,  and  the  other  portions  of 
the  Indian  dress,  which  probably  belonged  to  her  late  hus- 
band. I  put  them  on,  as  I  was  glad  to  cover  my  nakedness, 
and,  worn  out  with  walking  and  exertion,  I  first  thanked 
God  for  my  miraculous  preservation,  and  then  lay  down 
and  fell  into  a  deep  sleep. 

It  was  not  until  the  next  day  that  I  awoke,  and  I  then 
perceived  the  old  woman  rubbing  oil  upon  the  deep  cuts 
made  in  my  wrists  and  shoulders  by  the  leather  thongs.  She 
again  set  meat  before  me,  and  I  ate  heartily,  but  I  looked 
upon  her  with  abhorrence,  and  when  she  attempted  to  fondle 
me  I  turned  away  and  spit  with  disgust,  at  which  she  retired, 
grumbling.  I  now  had  leisure  to  reflect.  I  passed  over  with 
a  shudder  the  scenes  that  had  passed,  and  again  returned 
thanks  to  God  for  my  deliverance.  I  called  to  mind  how 
often  I  had  been  preserved  and  delivered.  From  my 
bondage  in  Africa,  from  my  imprisonment  in  the  Tower,  from 
my  hopeless  slavery  in  the  mines,  from  our  wreck  on  the 
island,  and  now,  after  passing  through  such  dangers,  from  an 
almost  certain  cruel  death  by  torture  !  Truly  did  I  feel  how 
grateful  I  ought  to  be  for  that  Providence  which  had  often 
preserved  me,  and  that  my  only  reliance  in  future  must  be 
in  its  gracious  protection. 

But  here  I  was,  married  to  a  woman  I  detested,  and  living 
with  barbarians;  and  I  said  to  myself,  "That  kind  Heaven, 
which  has  already  done  so  much  for  me,  will,  in  its  own  good 
time,  also  release  me  from  this  thraldom.  In  the  meanwhile 
let  me  not  murmur,  but  be  thankful.  My  squaw,  as  they 
call  their  wives  among  the  Indians,  now  came  up  to  me  and 
offered  to  paint  me,  and  I  thought  it  advisable  that  she 
should,  as  I  felt  that  the  sooner  I  conformed  myself  to  their 
customs  the  more  chance  I  had  of  making  my  escape,  which 
I  was  resolved  to  do  the  first  opportunity. 

As  soon  as  she  had  completed  my  toilet  I  walked  out  of 
the  wigwam,  that  I  might  look  about  me  and  be  seen.  The 
Indians  who  were  sauntering  about,  met  me  with  a  friendly 
"  Ugh,"  which  appeared  a  favourite  monosyllable  with  them. 
At  last  I  met  with  the  interpreter,  and  began  to  converse 
with  him.  I  asked  what  nation  I  was  now  belonging  to, 
and  he  said  the  Massowomicks.  I  asked  how  large  their 
223 


THE  PRIVATEERS  MAN 

country  was,  and  he  told  me  much  which  I  could  not  underi 
stand,  except  that  it  appeared  to  me  a  very  powerful  nation. 

I  was  very  careful  of  mentioning  the  English,  or  anything 
about  their  settlement,  although  I  was  anxious  to  know 
where  it  was;  but  I  asked  him  whether  they  were  at  war 
with  any  other  nation.  He  said,  "  No,  they  had  been  at  war 
with  other  tribes,  but  that  they  had  all  made  peace  that 
they  might  join  against  the  white  man,  who  had  taken 
their  land." 

"  I  am  an  Indian  now,"  said  I. 

"  Yes,  and  you  will  forget  the  white  man,"  said  he.  "  You 
have  now  red  blood  in  your  veins.  You  marry  Indian  wife, 
you  all  the  same  as  one  Indian." 

I  said,  "  War  Indian  beat  his  wife,  suppose  she  talk  too 
much  ?  " 

"  Plenty  talk,  plenty  beat,"  said  he. 

"Suppose  my  wife  talk  too  much  and  I  beat  her,  what 
Indian  people  say  ?  " 

"  Say  good.  Suppose  wife  too  old,  you  take  two  wife,  one 
more  young." 

I  was  very  much  pleased  with  this  conversation ;  not  that 
I  had  the  slightest  idea  of  profiting  by  his  infonnation  by 
taking  another  wife,  but  I  felt  such  a  disgust  at  my  present 
one,  and  had  already  seen  what  a  fury  she  could  be,  that  I 
was  resolved,  if  necessary,  to  show  her  that  I  was  master, 
for  I  felt  certain  that  if  I  did  not,  she  would  soon  attempt 
to  master  me,  and  so  it  turned  out. 

On  the  third  day  she  took  down  a  bow  and  arrows  and 
made  a  sign  to  me  to  go  out,  and,  I  presumed,  bring  back 
food ;  and  as  there  was  nothing  in  tlve  house  I  thought  the 
request  reasonable.  I  therefore  went  out  of  the  wigwam 
and  found  that  many  of  the  young  men  were  going  out  on  a 
hunting-party,  and  that  I  was  to  join  them.  We  set  out  and 
travelled  for  six  hours  before  we  came  to  the  hunting-ground, 
and  as  the  deer  passed  me  I  thought  of  Whyna  and  my 
hunting  excursions  with  her.  I  was,  however,  fortunate,  and 
killed  two  deer,  much  to  the  surprise  of  the  Indians,  who 
thought  a  white  man  could  not  use  a  bow  and  arrows,  and  I 
rose  very  much  in  their  estimation  in  consequence.  The 
deer  was  cut  up,  and  we  hung  upon  branches  what  we 
could  not  carry. 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

We  did  not  go  home  that  night,  but  feasted  over  a  large 
fire.  The  next  morning  we  all  carried  home  our  loads,  and 
mine  was  as  large  as  any  of  the  others,  if  not  larger ;  neither 
did  I  flag  on  the  way,  for  I  was  naturally  very  strong  and 
active,  and  had  lately  been  inured  to  fatigue.  When  we 
arrived,  the  squaws  and  men  "among  the  others  were  de- 
spatched for  the  remainder  of  the  venison.  I  now  went  out 
every  day  by  myself  and  practised  with  my  bow.,  till  I  had 
become  more  expert,  for  I  wanted  practice.  I  had  no 
musket,  but  I  had  a  tomahawk  and  a  long  knife.  I  began 
to  pick  up  a  few  words  of  the  language,  and  by  means  of 
the  interpreter  I  gained  them  very  fast.  Before  I  had  been 
three  months  with  the  Indians  I  had  acquired  their  confi- 
dence and  respect.  They  found  that  I  was  expert,  and  able 
to  gain  my  own  livelihood,  and  I  may  add  that  before  I 
had  been  three  months  I  had  also  mastered  my  wife.  When 
she  found  that  I  would  not  submit  to  her  caresses,  she  was 
very  indignant  and  violent,  but  I  immediately  knocked  her 
down,  and  beat  her  unmercifully.  This  brought  her  to  her 
senses,  and  after  that  I  treated  her  as  my  slave  with  great 
rigour,  and  as  she  was  a  notorious  scold  the  Indians  liked  me 
all  the  better  for  it. 

You  may  think  that  this  was  not  fair  treatment  toward  a 
woman  who  had  saved  my  life ;  but  she  only  saved  it  for  her 
own  purposes,  and  would  have  worn  my  ears,  as  well  as  my 
companion's,  if  I  had  not  killed  her  husband.  The  fact  is,  I 
had  no  alternative ;  I  must  have  either  treated  her  kindly 
and  submitted  to  her  nauseous  endearments,  or  have  kept 
her  at  a  respectful  distance  by  severity,  and  I  hardly  need 
say  that  I  preferred  the  latter.  So  far  as  her  choice  of  a 
husband  was  concerned,  she  made  a  bad  one,  for  she  received 
nothing  but  blows  and  bad  usage.  I  had  one  day  driven 
my  wife  out  of  the  wigwam  in  consequence  of  her  presuming 
to  "  talk  too  much,"  as  the  Indian  said,  when  the  interpreter 
told  me  that  one  of  the  chiefs  was  willing  that  I  should  marry 
his  daughter,  polygamy  being  one  of  their  customs. 

I  was  very  much  annoyed  at  this,  for  I  knew  the  young 
girl  very  well :  she  was  very  graceful  and  very  pretty ;  and 
I  felt  that  my  fidelity  to  Amy  would  be  in  great  danger  if 
the  marriage  was  to  take  place ;  and  if  proposed,  I  dared 
not  refuse  so  great  a  distinction. 

225  p 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

I  replied  that  I  was  fortunate,  but  that  I  feared  my 
present  wife  would  make  her  very  unhappy,  as  she  wanted 
to  be  chief  woman  of  the  wigwam,  and  when  I  was  away  I 
could  not  tell  what  the  old  woman  might  do  to  her,  and  the 
conversation  was  dropped. 

This  little  Indian  had,  before  this,  shown  me  as  much 
favour  as  an  Indian  girl  ever  ventures  to  show,  sufficient,  at 
all  events,  to  satisfy  me  that  I  was  not  disagreeable  to  her, 
and  what  the  interpreter  hail  said  made  me  very  uncomfort- 
able. However,  I  consoled  myself  with  the  recollection  that 
if  I  were  compelled  to  marry  the  girl,  it  would  be  an 
involuntary  infidelity  on  my  part,  and  on  that  account  might 
well  be  excused ;  for  the  hope  of  again  rejoining  Amy  never 
left  me  at  any  time. 

One  day  I  went  out  in  search  of  deer,  and  was  led  away 
from  my  companions  after  a  buck  which  I  had  wounded  and 
attempted  to  overtake.  They  saw  me  in  chase  of  my  quarry, 
and  left  me  in  pursuit.  I  followed  for  several  hours,  con- 
tinually coming  up  with  it  and  as  continually  losing  it  again. 
At  last,  I  heard  the  report  of  a  musket  close  to  where  the 
deer  was  last  seen  by  me,  and  I  thought  some  Indian  had 
shot  it.  I  walked  forward,  however,  very  cautiously,  and 
perceived  a  white  man  standing  by  the  animal,  which  lay  at 
his  feet.  I  started  back,  for  I  did  not  know  whether  I  had 
fallen  in  with  a  friend  or  a  foe ;  but  as  I  knew  that  he  had 
not  had  time  to  reload  his  musket,  I  hallooed  to  him,  con- 
cealing myself  at  the  same  time  behind  a  tree. 

"  Is  that  you,  Evans  ?  "  said  the  man  in  reply. 

"No,"  said  I,  "it  is  an  Englishman." 

"  Well  show  yourself,  then,"  said  he. 

"  I  am  dressed  as  an  Indian,"  replied  I ;  "  I  was  taken  by 
the  Indians." 

"Well,  come  along,"  said  the  man,  who  was  attired  as  a 
seafaring  man. 

I  came  from  behind  the  tree,  and  when  he  saw  me  he 
snatched  up  his  musket. 

"  Dont  be  afraid,"  said  I. 

"  Afraid  ! "  said  he ;  "  I  should  like  to  see  what  I  am  afraid 
of;  but  I'll  be  on  my  guard." 

"  That's  right,"  I  replied. 

I  then  told  him  that  I  had  been  taken  by  the  Indians, 
226 


THE   PR1VATEERSMAN 

and  they  saved  my  life  because  one  of  their  women  chose  me 
as  her  husband,  and  that  I  was  anxious  to  escape  from  them. 

"  Well,"  said  he,  "  I  am  on  board  of  a  schooner  at  anchor 
down  below  in  the  river.  There  are  a  few  of  us  come  on 
shore  to  get  some  venison,  and  I  have  lost  my  comrades; 
but  I  had  no  idea  that  the  Indians  were  down  here  so  close 
to  the  English  settlements." 

"  How  close  are  we,  then  ?  "  said  I,  "  for  I  know  not  where 
I  am.  This  is  certainly  not  our  usual  hunting-ground,  for 
I  have  been  led  many  miles  from  it,  in  pursuit  of  the  animal 
you  have  just  shot." 

"Well,  I  thought  so;  for  I  have  been  on  shore  here  more 
than  once,  and  I  have  never  met  with  an  Indian.  You  ask 
me  how  far  you  are  from  the  settlement ;  that  I  can  hardly 
tell  you,  because  the  settlers  have  spread  out  so  far ;  but 
you  are  about  forty  or  fifty  miles  from  Jamestown." 

"  And  what  river,  then,  is  your  schooner  at  anchor  in  ?  " 

"  I  don't  know  the  name,"  replied  the  man  ;  "  I'm  not  sure 
that  it  has  a  name.  We  come  here  for  wood  and  water, 
because  it  is  quiet,  not  inhabited,  and  no  questions  asked." 

"What  are  you,  then?"  inquired  I. 

"Why,  to  tell  you  the  truth,  we  are  what  are  called  'Jolly 
Rovers ' ;  and  if  you  have  a  mind  to  come  on  board,  we  can 
find  a  berth  for  you,  I  dare  say." 

"  Many  thanks,"  replied  I  ;  "  but  I  am  not  sufficiently 
fond  of  the  sea,  and  I  should  be  of  no  use  "  (for  by  this  term 
of  Jolly  Rover  I  knew  that  they  were  pirates). 

"That's  as  you  please,"  replied  he  ;  "no  harm's  done." 

"  No,"  I  replied ;  "  and  I  thank  you  for  your  kind  offer, 
but  I  cannot  live  long  on  board  of  a  vessel.  Will  you  tell 
me  which  is  the  right  track  to  the  English  plantations?" 

"Why,"  said  he,  "they  bear  right  out  in  that  direction; 
and  I  dare  say,  if  you  travel  five  or  six  leagues,  you  will  fall 
aboard  some  plantation  or  another — right  in  that  quarter ; 
follow  your  nose,  old  fellow,  and  you  can't  go  wrong." 

"Many  thanks,"  1  replied;  "am  I  likely  to  meet  your 
companions  ? — they  may  take  me  for  an  Indian." 

"Not  in  that  direction,"  replied  he;  "they  were  astern 
of  me  a  long  way." 

"  Farewell,  then,  and  many  good  thanks,"  I  replied. 

"  Good-bye,  old  fellow  ;  and  the  sooner  you  rub  off  that 
227 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

paint  the  sooner  you'll  look  like  a  Christian/'  said  the  care- 
less rover,  as  I  walked  away. 

"  No  bad  advice/'  I  thought,  for  I  was  now  determined  to 
make  for  the  English  settlements  as  fast  as  I  could,  "and 
I  will  do  so  when  I  once  see  an  English  habitation,  but  not 
before  ;  I  may  fall  in  with  Indians  yet." 

I  then  set  off  as  fast  as  I  could,  and  being  now  inured  to 
running  for  a  long  time  without  stopping,  I  left  the  rover 
a  long  way  behind  me  in  a  very  short  time.  I  continued  my 
speed  till  it  was  dark,  when  I  heard  the  barking  of  a  dog, 
which  I  knew  was  English,  for  the  Indian  dogs  do  not  bark. 
I  then  proceeded  cautiously,  and  in  the  direction  where  I 
heard  the  dog  bark,  and  arrived  in  a  quarter  of  an  hour  to 
a  cleared  ground,  with  a  rail  fence  round  it. 

"  Thank  God ! "  I  cried,  "  that  I  am  at  last  among  my 
own  countrymen." 

I  considered,  however,  that  it  would  not  be  prudent  to 
show  myself,  especially  in  my  Indian  paint,  at  such  a  time 
of  night,  and  I  therefore  sat  down  under  the  lee-side  of  a  large 
tree,  and  remained  there  till  morning.  I  then  looked  for 
water,  and  having  found  a  running  stream,  I  washed  off  my 
paint,  and  appeared  what  I  really  was,  a  white  man  in  an 
Indian  dress.  I  then  went  up  again  to  the  clearing,  and 
looked  for  the  habitation,  which  I  discovered  on  the  top  of 
the  hill,  about  four  hundred  yards  off.  The  trees  were 
cleared  away  for  about  three  hundred  yards  all  round  it. 
It  was  built  of  heavy  logs,  let  into  one  another,  with  one 
window  only,  and  that  very  small.  The  door  was  still  shut; 
I  walked  up  to  it,  and  tapped  at  the  door. 

"  Who's  there  ?  "  asked  a  hoarse  voice. 

"An  Englishman,  and  a  stranger,"  I  replied.  "I  have 
just  escaped  from  the  Indians." 

"Well,  we'll  see  what  you  are  in  a  very  short  time," 
replied  the  voice.  "James,  get  me  my  gun." 

In  a  minute  the  door  opened,  and  I  beheld  a  woman  more 
than,  six  feet  high,  of  gaunt  appearance  and  large  dimensions. 
I  thought  that  I  had  never  seen  such  a  masculine  creature 
before.  It  was  her  voice  which  I  had  heard.  Two  men 
were  seated  by  the  fireplace. 

"6Who  are  you  ?  "  said  she,  with  the  musket  ready  for  the 
present. 


THE  PRIVATEERSMAN 

I  told  her  in  a  few  words. 

"Show  me  the  palm  of  your  hand — turn  it  up  at  once." 

I  did  so,  without  the  least  idea  of  the  reason  for  the 
demand ;  but  I  afterward  discovered  that  it  was  to  ascertain 
whether  I  was  one  of  those  who  had  been  transported  to  the 
settlement,  as  they  all  had  the  letter  R  branded  on  them. 

"  Oh,  you're  not  a  gaol-bird,  then,  I  see :  you  may  come 
in ;  but  you'll  give  me  that  bow  and  arrows,  if  you  please." 

"Certainly,"  replied  I,  "if  you  wish  it." 

'  "Why,  there's  nothing  like  making  sure  in  this  world; 
and  although  you  look  a  very  peaceable,  good-looking  sort 
of  personage,  notwithstanding  your  Indian  set-out,  still  I've 
known  just  as  amiable  people  as  you,  in  appearance,  very 
mischievous  at  times.  Now  come  in,  and  let  us  hear  what 
you  have  to  say  for  yourself.  Jeykell,  get  some  more 
Wood." 

One  man  went  out  to  obey  her  orders ;  the  other  sat  by 
the  fire  with  his  musket  between  his  knees.  I  sat  down  by 
the  fire,  at  the  request  of  the  woman,  who  had  seated  herself 
by  the  side  of  the  man,  and  then,  on  her  repeating  her 
question,  I  gave  her  a  narrative  of  my  adventures  from  the 
time  that  I  left  Rio. 

"Well,"  says  she,  "we  seldom  hear  stories  like  them  ;  it's 
all  the  world  like  a  book ;  and  pray  what's  that  thing  (point- 
ing to  the  diamond  in  its  case)  you  have  hanging  to  your 
neck  there  ?  you  have  left  that  out  in  your  history." 

"That's  a  charm  given  me  by  my  Indian  wife,  to  preserve 
me  from  disasters  from  wild  animals ;  no  panther,  wolf,  or 
bear  will  ever  attack  me." 

"Well,"  said  she,  "if  so  be  it  has  that  power,  all  I  can  say 
is,  it's  not  a  bad  charm  to  wear  in  these  parts,  for  there 
are  animals  enough  in  the  woods  in  summer,  and  round  the 
house  all  night  in  winter ;  but  I  don't  believe  a  bit  in  the 
charm,  and  that's  the  truth  ;  however,  if  it  does  no  good, 
it  can't  do  no  harm,  so  you  may  keep  it  on,  and  welcome." 

"  May  I  ask  how  far  it  is  to  Jamestown  ?  "  said  I. 

"  What,  going  to  Jamestown  already  ?  I  suppose  you 
expect  to  be  there  to-night  ?  " 

"Not  exactly,  my  good  woman,"  replied  I.  "I  must 
trespass  upon  your  kindness  to  give  me  something  to  eat, 
for  I  am  hungry," 

229 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

"  Good  woman !  bah !  and  pray  how  dare  you  call  me 
good  woman?  Call  me  mistress,  it' you  want  anything." 

"  I  beg  your  pardon/'  said  I.  "  Well,  then,  mistress,  Avill 
you  give  me  something  to  eat?" 

"  Yes,  I  will.  James,  fetch  the  meal-cake  and  a  bit  of 
salt  pork,  and  give  him  to  eat,  while  I  call  the  cows  from 
the  bush." 

The  mistress,  as  I  shall  in  future  call  her,  then  put  down 
her  musket  and  left  the  cabin.  During  her  absence  I  entered 
into  conversation  with  the  man  called  James,  for  the  other 
had  gone  out.  To  my  inquiry  how  far  it  was  to  Jamestown, 
he  replied  that  he  really  did  not  know  ;  that  he  was  sent 
out  a  convict,  and  sold  for  ten  years  to  the  husband  of  the 
mistress,  who  had  died  two  years  ago ;  that  this  man  had  a 
small  vessel,  in  which  he  went  to  Jamestown  by  water,  and 
that  he  had  returned  with  him  in  his  vessel ;  that  the  distance 
by  water  he  considered  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles, 
but  by  land  it  was  not  half  that  distance ;  that  he  did  not 
know  the  way,  nor  did  he  believe  that  there  was  any  road 
as  yet  made  to  Jamestown,  as  this  plantation  was  quite  by 
itself,  and  a  long  way  from  any  other.  He  understood  that 
the  nearest  plantation  was  twenty  miles  off,  and  he  knew 
there  was  no  road  to  it,  as  no  one  ever  went  or  came  except 
by  water. 

"  But,"  said  I,  "are  not  the  settlers  at  war  with  the  Indian 
tribes  that  surround  them  ?  " 

"  Yes ;  and  have  been  now  for  three  or  four  years ;  and 
the  Indians  have  done  great  mischief  to  the  plantations,  and 
killed  a  great  many  people,  but  the  settlers  have  punished 
them  severely." 

"  Then  how  is  it  that  this  plantation,  which  is  so  solitary, 
has  not  been  attacked  ?  " 

"  Because  the  mistress's  husband  was  a  great  friend  of 
the  Indians,  and,  it  is  said,  used  to  bring  them  cargoes 
of  muskets  and  ammunition  from  Jamestown,  contrary  to 
all  law  and  regulation.  But  if  he  was  friendly  with  them, 
the  mistress  is  not ;  for  she  has  quarrelled  with  the  principal 
chief,  and  I  should  not  be  surprised  if  we  were  attacked 
some  day,  and  all  scalped." 

"  And  what  does  the  mistress  say  to  that  ?  " 

"  Oh,  she  don't  care ;  she'd  fight  a  hundred  Indians, 
230 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

or  white  men  either.     I  never   saw  such  a  creature — she's 
afraid  of  nothing." 

"  Who  is  the  other  man  I  saw  here  ?  " 

"  Oh,  he's  another  like  myself.  There  was  three  of  us, 
but  one  was  drowned  by  falling  overboard  from  the  sloop." 

"Well,  but,  my  good  fellow,  how  shall  I  get  to  Jamestown?" 

"  I'm  sure  I  can't  tell ;  but  my  idea  is  that  you  will  never 
get  there  unless  mistress  chooses." 

"  Why,  surely  she  won't  detain  me  by  force  ?  " 

"  Won't  she  ? — you  don't  know  her.  Why  she'd  stop 
an  army,"  replied  the  man.  "  I  don't  think  that  she  will 
let  you  go — I  don't  know;  but  that's  my  opinion.  She 
wants  another  hand." 

"  What,  do  you  mean  to  say  that  she'll  make  me  work  ?  " 

"  I  mean  to  say  that,  according  to  the  laws  of  the  settle- 
ment, she  has  a  right  to  detain  you.  Any  person  found 
roving  here,  who  cannot  give  a  satisfactory  account  of 
himself,  may  be  detained  till  something  is  heard  about  him  ; 
for  he  may  be  a  runaway  convict,  or  a  runaway  apprentice, 
which  is  much  the  same,  after  all.  Now,  she  may  say  that 
your  account  of  yourself  is  not  satisfactory,  and  therefore  she 
detained  you ;  and  if  you  won't  work,  she  won't  give  you  to 
eat ;  so  there  you  are." 

"  Well,  we  will  see  if  she  is  able." 

"  Able !  if  you  mean  strong  enough,  why,  she'd  take 
you  up  with  one  hand  ;  and  she  is  as  resolute  and  severe 
as  she  is  strong.  I  had  rather  have  to  deal  with  three 
men,  and  that's  the  truth." 

"  What's  the  truth,  James  ? "  cried  the  mistress,  coming 
in  at  the  door.  "  Let's  hear  the  truth  from  your  lips,  it  will 
be  something  new." 

"  I  said  that  I  was  sent  here  for  finding  a  pocket-book, 
mistress ;  that's  all." 

"Yes;  but  you  did  not  tell  him  where  you  found  it — at 
the  bottom  of  a  gentleman's  coat-pocket,  you  know.  You 
can  only  tell  the  truth  by  halves  yet,  I  see." 

Wishing  to  ascertain  how  far  the  man's  suspicions  were 
correct,  I  said  to  her — 

"  I  have  good  friends  in  Jamestown  ;  if  I  were  once  there 
I  could  procure  money  and  anything  else  to  any  amount  that 
I  required." 

231 


THE  PRIVATEERSMAN 

"Well,"  says  she,  "you  may  have;  but  I'm  afraid  that 
the  post  don't  go  out  to-day.  One  would  think,  after  all 
your  wanderings  and  difficulties  that  you'd  be  glad  to  be 
quiet  a  little,  and  remain  here  ;  so  we'll  talk  about  James- 
town some  time  about  next  spring." 

"  Indeed,  mistress,  I  hope  you  will  not  detain  me  here. 
I  can  pay  you  handsomely,  on  my  arrival  at  Jamestown, 
for  your  kind  treatment,  and  any  trouble  you  may  take  for 
me." 

"  Pay  me  !  what  do  I  want  with  money  ? — there's  no  shops 
here  with  ribbons,  and  calicoes,  and  muslins;  and  if  there 
were,  I'm  not  a  fine  madam.  Money  !  why,  I've  no  child 
to  leave  what  I  have  to — no  husband  to  spend  it  for  me.  I 
have  bags  and  bags  of  dollars,  young  man,  which  my  husband 
heaped  up,  and  they  are  of  as  much  use  to  me  as  they  are 
now  to  him." 

"  I  am  glad  that  you  are  so  rich,  mistress,  and  more  glad 
that  your  money  is  so  little  cared  for  and  so  little  wanted  ; 
but  if  you  do  not  want  money,  I  do  very  much  want  to 
get  back  to  my  friends,  who  think  I  am  dead,  and  mourn 
for  me." 

"  Well,  if  they  have  mourned,  their  sorrow  is  over  by 
this  time,  and  therefore  your  staying  here  will  not  distress 
them  more.  I  may  as  well  tell  you  at  once  that  you  shall 
not  go ;  so  make  up  your  mind  to  be  contented,  and  you'll 
fare  none  the  worse  for  it." 

This  was  said  in  so  decided  a  tone,  that,  bearing  in  mind 
what  I  had  heard  from  the  convict  servant,  I  thought  it 
advisable  to  push  the  question  no  further  for  the  present, 
making  up  my  mind  that  I  would  wait  a  short  time,  and 
then  make  my  escape,  if  she  still  persisted  in  detaining  me 
by  force ;  but  this  I  could  not  venture  upon  until  I  was  in 
possession  of  firearms,  and  I  could  not  obtain  them  while 
she  had  any  suspicion.  I  therefore  replied — 

"  Well,  since  you  are  determined  I  shall  not  go  I  have 
nothing  more  to  say,  except  that  I  will  wait"  your  pleasure, 
and,  in  the  meantime,  let  me  make  myself  as  useful  as  I  can, 
for  I  don't  want  to  eat  the  bread  of  idleness." 

"  You're  a  very  sensible  young  man,"  replied  she ;  "  and 
now  you  shall  have  a  shirt  to  put  on,  which  will  improve 
your  appearance  a  great  deal." 

232 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

She  then  went  into  the  inner  room,  which  I  presumed  was 
her  bedroom,  as  there  was  but  two  rooms  in  the  cabin.  As 
she  went  out,  I  could  not  help  wondering  at  her.  On  exami- 
nation, I  felt  assured  that  she  was  more  than  six  feet  high, 
and  her  shoulders  as  broad  and  her  arms  as  nervous  as  a  man's 
of  that  stature.  Her  chest  was  very  expanded,  but  bosom 
she  had  none.  In  fact,  she  was  a  man  in  woman's  clothing, 
and  I  began  to  doubt  her  sex.  Her  features  were  not  bad, 
had  they  been  of  smaller  dimensions,  but  her  nose  was  too 
large,  although  it  was  straight ;  her  eyes  were  grand,  but  they 
were  surmounted  with  such  coarse  eyebrows  ;  her  mouth  was 
well-shaped,  and  her  teeth  were  good  and  regular,  but  it  was 
the  mouth  of  an  ogress  ;  her  walk  was  commanding  and  firm  ; 
every  action  denoted  energy  and  muscle ;  and  certainly,  from 
the  conversation  I  have  already  made  known,  her  mind  was 
quite  as  masculine  as  her  body — she  was  a  splendid  monster. 
In  a  minute  she  returned,  bringing  me  a  good  check  shirt, 
and  a  pair  of  duck  trousers,  which  I  thankfully  accepted. 

"  I've  plenty  more  for  those  who  please  me,"  said  she  care- 
lessly ;  "when  you've  put  them  on,  come  out  to  me,  and  I'll 
show  you  the  plantation." 

In  a  minute  or  two  I  joined  her,  and  she  led  me  round  the 
tobacco-fields,  then  to  the  maize  or  Indian  corn  grounds, 
pointing  out  and  explaining  everything.  She  also  showed  me 
the  cows,  store  pigs,  and  poultry.  Wishing  to  please  her,  I 
asked  many  questions,  and  pretended  to  take  an  interest  in 
all  I  saw.  This  pleased  her  much,  and  once  or  twice  she 
smiled — but  such  a  smile  !  After  an  hour's  ramble  we  re- 
turned, and  found  the  two  servants  very  busy,  one  husking 
maize,  and  the  other  in  the  shed  where  the  tobacco  was 
dried.  I  asked  some  questions  of  her  about  the  tobacco — 
how  many  casks  or  bales  she  made  a  year?  She  replied  that 
she  made  it  in  bales,  and  sold  it  by  weight. 

"It  must  be  heavy  carriage  from  here  to  Jamestown?" 
said  I. 

"  Yes,  indeed,  if  it  went  that  way  it  never  would  arrive,  I 
imagine,"  replied  she  ;  "  but  I  have  a  sloop  in  the  river  below, 
which  carries  it  round." 

"  When  is  the  time  it  is  harvested  and  fit  to  be  carried 
round  ?  "  inquired  1. 

"  It  is  now  turning  fast/'  said  she ;  "all  that  you  see  hang- 
233 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

ing  in  the  drying  sheds  has  been  already  drawn  ;  in  three  or 
four  weeks  it  will  be  housed,  and  then  we  begin  to  pack :  in 
about  two  months  from  this  the  sloop  will  take  it  round." 

"  But  is  it  not  expensive  keeping  a  sloop  on  purpose.,  with 
men  to  have  her  in  charge  ?  "  inquired  I,  to  hear  what  she 
would  say. 

"  The  sloop  lies  at  anchor,  without  a  soul  on  board/'  said 
she.  "  No  one  ever  comes  up  this  river.  I  believe  Captain 
Smith,  who  made  the  settlement,  did  so  once.  There  is 
another  river,  about  twenty  miles  further  down,  which  is 
occasionally  frequented  by  buccaneers,  I  am  told — indeed,  I 
know  it,  for  my  husband  had  more  to  do  with  them  than 
perhaps  was  good  for  his  soul,  but  this  little  river  is  never 
visited." 

"  Then  your  servants  take  her  round  ?  " 

"  Yes ;  I  leave  one  in  charge,  and  take  two  with  me." 

"  But  you  have  but  two." 

"  Not  till  you  came — one  died  ;  but  now  I  have  three,"  and 
she  smiled  at  me  again. 

If  I  had  not  been  so  afraid  of  affronting  her,  I  certainly 
would  have  said  to  her,  "  Do  anything,  I  beg,  but  smile." 

I  said  no  more  on  that  point.  She  called  Jeykell,  who 
was  in  the  tobacco-shed,  and  desired  him  to  kill  a  couple  of 
chickens,  and  bring  them  in.  We  then  entered  the  cabin, 
and  she  observed  : 

"I  don't  doubt  but  you  are  tired  with  so  much  fatigue; 
you  look  so ;  go  and  sleep  on  one  of  their  beds ;  you  shall 
have  one  for  yourself  by  night." 

I  was  not  sorry  to  do  as  she  proposed,  for  I  was  tired  out. 
I  lay  down,  and  I  did  not  wake  till  she  called  me  and  told 
me  that  dinner  was  ready.  I  was  quite  ready  for  that  also, 
and  I  sat  down  with  her,  but  the  two  convict  servants  did 
not.  She  ate  in  proportion  to  her  size,  and  that  is  saying 
enough.  After  dinner  she  left  me,  and  went  with  her  two 
men  on  her  farming  avocations,  and  I  was  for  a  long  while 
cogitating  on  what  had  passed.  I  perceived  that  I  was 
completely  in  her  power,  and  that  it  was  only  by  obtaining 
her  goodwill  that  I  had  any  chance  of  getting  away,  and  I 
made  up  my  mind  to  act  accordingly.  I  found  a  comfortable 
bed,  of  the  husks  of  Indian  corn,  prepared  for  me  at  night, 
in  an  anteroom  where  the  two  servant-men  slept  It  was 
23-i 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

a  luxury  that  I  had  not  enjoyed  for  a  long  while.  For 
several  days  I  remained  very  quiet,  and  apparently  very 
contented.  My  mistress  gave  me  no  hard  work,  chiefly 
sending  me  on  messages  or  taking  me  out  with  her.  SUe 
made  the  distinction  between  me  and  the  convicts  that  I 
always  took  my  meals  with  her  and  they  did  not.  In  short, 
I  was  treated  as  a  friend  and  visitor  more  than  anything 
else,  and  had  I  not  been  so  anxious  about  going  to  England, 
I  certainly  had  no  reason  to  complain  except  of  my  detention, 
and  this,  it  was  evident,  it  was  not  in  her  power  to  prevent, 
as,  until  the  sloop  went  away  with  the  tobacco,  she  had  no 
means  of  sending  me  away.  One  day,  however,  as  I  was 
walking  past  the  tobacco  shed,  I  heard  my  name  mentioned 
by  the  two  convicts,  and  stopping  I  heard  James  say — 

"  Depend  upon  it,  that's  what  she's  after,  Jeykell ;  and 
he  is  to  be  our  master,  whether  he  likes  it  or  not." 

"Well,  I  shouldn't  wonder,"  replied  the  other;  "she  does 
make  pure  love  to  him,  that's  certain." 

"  Very  true ;  everything's  fierce  with  her — even  love — 
and  so  he'll  find  it  if  he  don't  fancy  her." 

"Yes,  indeed; — well,  I'd  rather  serve  another  ten  years 
than  she  should  fall  in  love  with  me." 

"  And  if  I  had  my  choice,  whether  to  be  her  husband  or 
to  swing,  I  should  take  the  cord  in  preference." 

"Well,  I  pity  him  from  my  heart ;  for  he  is  a  good  youth, 
and  a  fair-spoken  and  a  handsome,  too ;  and  I'm  sure  that 
he  has  no  idea  of  his  unfortunate  situation." 

"No  idea,  indeed,"  said  I  to  myself,  as  I  walked  away. 
"Merciful  Heaven!  is  it  possible!"  And  when  I  thought 
over  her  conduct,  and  what  had  passed  between  us,  I  perceived 
not  only  that  the  convicts  were  right  in  their  supposition, 
but  that  I  had,  by  wishing  to  make  myself  agreeable  to  her, 
even  assisted  in  bringing  affairs  to  this  crisis. 

That  very  day  she  had  said  to  me  :  "  I  was  very  young 
when  I  married,  only  fourteen,  and  I  lived  with  my  husband 
nine  years.  He  is  dead  more  than  a  year  now." 

When  she  said  that,  which  she  did  at  dinner,  while  she 
was  clawing  the  flesh  off  a  wild  turkey,  there  was  something 
so  ridiculous  in  that  feminine  confession,  coming  from  such 
a  masculine  mouth,  that  I  felt  very  much  inclined  to  laugh, 
but  I  replied : 

235 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

11  You  are  a  young  widow.,  and  ought  to  think  of  another 
husband." 

Again,  when  she  said,  "If  ever  I  marry  again,  it  shall 
not  be  a  man  who  has  been  burned  on  the  hand.  No, 
no,  my  husbaud  shall  be  able  to  open  both  hands  and 
show  them." 

I  replied,  "You  are  right  there.  I  would  never  disgrace 
myself  by  marrying  a  convict." 

When  I  thought  of  these  and  many  other  conversations 
which  had  passed  between  us,  I  had  no  doubt,  in  my  own 
mind,  but  that  the  convicts  were  correct  in  their  suppositions, 
and  I  was  disgusted  at  my  own  blindness. 

"At  all  events,"  said  I  to  myself,  after  a  long  cogitation, 
"if  she  wants  to  marry  me,  she  must  go  to  Jamestown  for  a 
parson,  and  if  I  once  get  there,  I  will  contrive,  as  soon  as 
extra  constables  are  sworn  in,  to  break  off  the  match."  But, 
seriously,  I  was  in  an  awkward  plight.  There  was  something 
in  that  woman  that  was  awful,  and  I  could  imagine  her 
revenge  to  be  most  deadly.  I  thought  the  old  Indian  squaw 
to  be  bad  enough,  but  this  new  mistress  was  a  thousand  times 
worse.  What  a  hard  fate,  I  thought,  was  mine,  that  I  should 
be  forced  to  marry  against  my  will,  and  be  separated  from- 
her  whom  I  adored.  I  was  a  long  while  turning  over  the  matter 
in  my  mind,  and  at  last  I  resolved  that  I  would  make  no 
alteration  in  my  behaviour,  but  behave  to  her  as  before,  and 
that  if  the  affair  was  precipitated  by  my  mistress,  that  I  would 
be  off  to  the  woods,  and  take  my  chance  of  wild  beasts  and 
wild  Indians,  rather  than  consent  to  her  wishes.  I  then 
went  into  the  cabin,  where  I  found  her  alone. 

"  Alexander,"  said  she  (she  would  know  my  Christian  name, 
and  called  me  by  it),  "  they  say  widows  court  the  men,  and 
that  they  are  privileged  to  do  so  "  (I  turned  pale,  for  I  little 
thought  that  there  was  to  be  an  explanation  so  soon)  ;  "  at  all 
events,  whether  they  are  or  not,  I  know  that  a  woman  in  my 
position  cannot  well  expect  a  young  man  in  yours  to  venture 
without  encouragement.  Now,  Alexander,  I  have  long  per- 
ceived your  feelings  and  your  wishes,  and  I  have  only  to  say 
that  mine  are  such  as  yours"  (oh,  I  wish  they  were,  thought 
I),  "and  therefore  you  have  but  to  ask  and  to  have." 

I  was  mute  with  fear  and  despair,  and  could  not  find  a  reply 
to  make  to  her. 

236 


THE   PRIVATEEttSMAN 

"  Why  do  you  not  answer,  Alexander  ?  Do  you  think  me 
too  forward  ?  " 

"No,"  stammered  I;  "you  are  very  kind,  but  this  is  so 
unexpected — so  unlooked  for — so  unhoped  for — I  am  so  over- 
come." 

Observe,  Madam,  how  strangely  the  sexes  were  changed. 
I  was  the  woman  in  this  instance. 

"  I  should  like  to  consult  my  friends." 

"Consult  your  fiddlesticks,"  replied  she  quickly.  "Who 
have  you  got  to  consult  ?  I  hope,  Alexander,"  said  she, 
setting  her  broad  teeth  together,  "  that  you  are  not  trifling 
with  me  ?  " 

"  Indeed,  I  never  should  think  of  trifling  with  you,  mistress," 
replied  I.  "  I  feel  much  obliged  to  you  for  showing  such  a 
preference  for  me." 

"I  think,  Alexander,  that  you  ought;  so  now  then,  if  you 
please,  give  me  your  answer,"  replied  she. 

"  Had  I  been  prepared  for  your  kindness,  I  would  have 
done  so  at  once,  but  I  have  many  serious  questions  to  put  to 
myself,  and,  if  you  please,  we  will  renew  the  subject  to- 
morrow morning.  I  will  then  tell  you  candidly  how  I  am 
situated  ;  and  if  after  that  you  do  not  withdraw  your  pro- 
posal, I  shall  be  most  happy  to  be  yours  as  soon  as  we  can  go 
to  Jamestown  to  be  married." 

"If,"  replied  she,  "you  mean  to  insinuate,  Alexander,  that 
you  have  a  wife  in  England,  that  is  of  no  consequence  in  this 
settlement ;  for  those  who  live  here  are  free  from  all  English 
marriages  ;  and  as  for  going  to  Jamestown,  that  is  quite  un- 
necessary. If  the  people  in  the  settlement  were  to  wait  for 
a  parson  when  they  married,  they  would  never  be  married  at 
all.  All  that  is  necessary  is,  that  we  shall  draw  up  an  agree- 
ment of  marriage  on  paper,  sign  it,  and  have  it  witnessed. 
However,  as  I  perceive  that  you  are  flurried,  I  will  wait  till 
to-morrow  morning  for  your  decision."  I 

My  mistress  then  rose  from  her  stool,  and  went  into  her 
chamber,  shutting  to  the  door  with  more  emphasis  than  was 
at  all  agreeable  to  my  nerves.  I  walked  out  into  the  open 
air  to  recover  myself,  and  to  reflect  upon  what  course  I  should 
take  in  this  awkward  and  dangerous  dilemma.  Marrying  was 
out  of  the  question — but  how  to  avoid  it  ?  It  was  almost  like 
being  stopped  by  a  highwayman.  He  says,  "  Your  money  or. 
237 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

your  life."  My  mistress's  demand  was,  "Marriage  or  your 
life."  There  was  -but  one  hope,  which  was  to  escape  that 
very  night,  and  take  my  chance  in  the  woods,  and  so  I  re- 
solved to  do. 

I  did  not  go  in  till  dark  ;  my  mistress  was  in  her  own  room, 
the  two  convicts  were  sitting  by  the  fire.  I  took  my  seat  by 
them,  but  did  not  speak,  except  in  a  whisper,  telling  them 
that  their  mistress  was  not  well,  and  that  we  had  better  go 
to  bed,  and  not  talk.  They  stared  at  me  at  the  idea  of  the 
mistress  being  ill ;  they  had  never  known  her  to  complain  of 
anything  since  they  resided  with  her ;  but  the  hint  was 
sufficient.  They  went  to  bed,  and  so  did  I  with  my  clothes 
on,  watching  the  crevices  of  the  door  of  her  room  to  see  if 
her  lamp  was  out.  In  about  half-an-hour  the  little  thin 
beams  through  the  chinks  of  the  door  disappeared,  and  then 
I  knew  that  she  had  gone  to  bed.  I  watched  two  hours  more 
before  I  ventured  to  stir.  The  convicts  were  both  snoring 
loud,  and  effectually  drowned  any  slight  noise  I  might  make 
in  moving  about.  I  went  to  the  locker,  secured  all  the  cold 
meat  for  provision,  took  down  one  of  the  muskets  and  am- 
munition-belts, and,  having  put  the  latter  over  my  shoulders, 
I  then  took  the  musket  in  my  hand  and  crept  softly  to  the 
door  of  the  cabin.  Here  was  the  only  difficulty ;  once  out, 
but  five  yards  off,  and  I  was  clear.  I  removed  the  heavy 
wooden  bar,  without  noise,  and  had  now  only  to  draw  the 
bolt.  I  put  my  finger  to  it,  and  was  sliding  it  gently  and 
successfully  back,  when  my  throat  was  seized,  and  I  was 
hurled  back  on  the  floor  of  the  cabin.  I  was  so  stunned  by 
the  violence  of  the  fall,  that  for  a  short  time  I  was  insensible. 
When  I  recovered,  I  felt  a  great  weight  upon  my  chest,  and 
opening  my  eyes  found  my  mistress  sitting  upon  me,  and 
giving  orders  to  the  convicts,  one  of  whom  had  already 
lighted  the  lamp. 

"  For  mercy's  sake,  get  off  my  chest,"  said  I,  in  a  faint 
voice. 

"  Yes,  I  will,  but  not  yet,"  replied  my  mistress.  "  Now, 
James,  hand  them  to  me." 

James  handed  some  chains  to  his  mistress,  who,  turning 
round  as  she  sat  on  my  body,  made  the  manacle  at  the  end 
of  the  chain  fast  round  my  ankle.  This  went  with  a  snap- 
spring,  which  could  not  be  opened  without  a  key  belonging 
238 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

to  it.  At  last  she  rose  off  my  body,  and  I  could  breathe  free. 
She  then  called  to  the  convicts,  saying  : 

"  Go  both  of  you  into  the  tobacco-shed,  and  wait  there 
till  I  call  you  out.  If  I  find  you  one  foot  nearer  to  us,  I'll 
flay  you  alive." 

The  servants  ran  off  as  fast  as.  they  could.  When  they 
were  gone,  my  mistress  said  : 

"  So  you  were  about  to  escape,  were  you  ?  You  would 
avoid  the  chances  of  matrimony,  and  now  you  have  other 
chances  which  you  little  dreamed  of." 

"  I  thought  it  was  the  wisest  thing  that  I  could  do,"  replied 
I.  "Since  I  must  be  plain,  I  am  sacredly  betrothed  to 
another  person,  and  I  could  not  even  for  you  break  my  faith. 
I  meant  to  have  told  you  so  to-morrow  morning,  but  I  was 
afraid  it  would  annoy  you,  and  therefore  I  wished  to  go  away 
without  giving  you  any  answer." 

"  Well,  sir,  I  offered  to  be  your  wife,  which  would  have 
made  you  my  lord  and  master.  You  refuse  it,  and  now  I 
make  you  my  slave.  I  give  you  your  option ;  you  shall 
either  consent  to  be  my  husband,  or  you  shall  remain  as  you 
are,  and  toil  hard  ;  but  any  time  that  you  think  better  of  it, 
and  are  willing  to  embrace  my  offer,  you  will  be  free,  and  I 
will  be  as  a  wife  in  subjection." 

"So  you  say,"  replied  I;  "but  suppose  I  was  to  make 
you  angry  after  I  married  you,  you  would  do  to  me  as  you 
have  done  now.  I  may,  perhaps,  one  day  get  free  from  this 
chain,  but,  once  married  to  you,  I  am  a  slave  for  ever." 

"  You  may  think  otherwise  before  long,"  replied  she  ;  "  in 
the  meantime,  you  may  walk  out  and  cool  yourself." 

She  then  turned  to  her  room,  and  I  rose,  having  deter- 
mined to  walk  out  and  cool  myself,  as  she  proposed ;  but 
when  I  was  on  my  legs,  I  found  that  to  the  other  end  of 
the  chain,  which  was  very  heavy  and  about  two  yards  long, 
was  riveted  an  iron  ball  of  about  thirty  pounds'  weight,  so 
that  I  could  not  walk  without  carrying  this  heavy  weight  in 
my  hands,  for  it  could  not  be  dragged.  I  lifted  up  the  iron 
ball,  and  went  out  of  the  house.  I  was  no  longer  afraid  of 
her.  I  was  in  too  great  a  rage  to  fear  anything.  As  I 
calmed,  I  considered  my  case,  and  found  it  to  be  hopeless ; 
as  I  thought  of  Amy,  and  the  many  months  of  hope  deferred, 
I  wept  bitterly ;  and  I  had  no  consolation,  for  the  reader 
239 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

may  recollect  that  I  lost  my  Bible  when  I  was  sent  on  shore, 
naked  almost,  by  the  rascally  captain  of  the  Transcendant. 

I  had  now  been  twenty  months  away  from  Liverpool, 
and  I  felt  as  if  my  chance  of  seeing  her  that  I  loved  was 
indeed  hopeless.  I  might  remain  chained  in  such  a  solitude 
for  years,  or  I  might  expire  under  her  barbarous  treatment, 
for  I  fully  knew  what  I  had  to  expect.  However,  I  was 
resolved.  I  prayed  fervently  for  support  and  succour  in  my 
time  of  trouble,  and  became  more  composed.  I  remained  out 
the  whole  of  the  night,  and  watched  the  rising  sun.  The  two 
convicts  came  out  to  their  work,  and  shrugged  their  shoulders 
as  they  passed  me,  but  they  dared  not  speak  to  me. 

My  mistress  at  last  came  out.  She  commenced  with 
abuse,  but  I  gave  no  answer. •  She  tried  soothing,  but  I  was 
mute.  At  last  she  became  frantic  in  her  passion,  hurled  me 
away  from  her,  and  after  being  dreadfully  beaten  I  fell  to 
the  ground.  She  put  her  foot  upon  my  neck,  and  she  stood 
there,  looking  like  a  fury.  She  loaded  me  with  epithets, 
and  then  of  a  sudden  went  down  on  her  knees  by  me,  and 
begged  my  pardon,  calling  me  her  dear  Alexander — her 
life— entreating  me  to  accede  to  her  wishes.  Never  was 
there  such  a  tigress  in  love  before,  I  really  believe. 

"Hear  me,"  replied  I ;  "as  long  as  J  am  chained,  I  never 
will  give  any  answer  upon  the  present  subject,  that  I  swear." 

She  rose  from  my  side  and  walked  away. 

It  is  impossible,  my  dear  Madam,  for  me  to  describe  what 
I  suffered  from  this  woman  for  more  than  six  weeks,  during 
which  she  kept  me  chained  in  this  way — at  one  time 
entreating  me,  the  next  moment  kicking  me  and  throwing 
me  down.  I  had  no  peace — my  life  became  a  burden  to 
me,  and  I  often  entreated  her,  in  mercy,  to  put  an  end  to 
my  sufferings.  I  also  had  my  paroxysms  of  rage,  and  then 
would  spurn  her,  spit  at  her,  and  do  everything  I  could, 
and  say  all  that  I  could  imagine,  to  show  my  hatred  And 
contempt.  At  other  times  I  was  sullen,  and  that  always 
annoyed  her.  She  would  bear  my  reproaches  patiently — 
bear  anything,  so  long  as  I  would  talk;  but  if  I  remained 
obstinately  silent,  then,  in  a  short  time,  her  fury  would 
break  forth.  I  pitied  her,  notwithstanding  her  ill-treatment, 
for  the  woman  did  love  me  (after  her  own  fashion)  most 
intensely. 

240 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

It  was  on  the  seventh  week  of  my  confinement  on  the 
chain,  that  one  morning  very  early,  as  I  was  lying  in  the 
tobacco-shed,  for  she  had  turned  me  out  of  the  cabin,  I 
perceived  among  the  trees,  which  were  about  three  hundred 
yards  from  the  cabin,  two  Indians,  in  what  is  called  their 
war-paint,  which  is  a  sign  that  they  were  on  a  hostile 
excursion.  I  remained  perfectly  quiet,  and  well  concealed, 
that  I  might  watch  them.  The  convicts  had  more  than 
once  told  me  that  the  Indians  would  attack  us,  in  conse- 
quence of  an  insult  which  my  mistress  had  offered  to  their 
chief,  with  whom  her  husband  had  been  so  friendly ;  and 
when  they  stated  what  had  passed,  I  agreed  with  them 
that  they  would  not  fail  to  resent  the  insult  as  soon  as  they 
could.  I  had  therefore  always  been  on  the  look-out,  butr 
had  never  seen  any  Indians  before.  My  mistress,  to  whom 
I  had,  in  our  days  of  sweet  converse,  spoken  about  them, 
always  laughed  at  the  idea  of  their  attacking  her,  and  said 
they  might  come  if  they  liked.  She  had  made  every  pre- 
paration for  them,  as  she  had  loopholes  stuffed  up  with 
moss  just  below  the  roof  of  the  cabin,  from  which  you  could 
fire  down  upon  them  till  they  were  within  four  yards  of  the 
cabin,  and  other  loopholes,  from  which  you  might  shoot 
them  when  close  to ;  the  window  and  door  were  impreg- 
nable, and,  provided  that  we  were  once  in  the  cabin,  there 
was  no  doubt  but  that  a  serious,  if  not  effectual,  resistance 
might  be  made.  That  the  Indians  were  reconnoitring  the 
cabin  was  evident,  and  that  they  did  not  do  so  for  nothing 
was  equally  certain.  After  a  while,  during  which  I  made 
out  six  of  them,  they  fell  back  in  the  wood,  and  disappeared. 
The  dog  at  that  moment  came  out  to  me,  and  it  was 
probably  the  sight  of  the  dog  which  made  them  retreat,  as 
they  feared  that  he  would  have  given  notice  of  their  being 
so  close  to  us.  I  waited  till  the  convicts  came  out,  and  then 
I  went  into  the  cabin,  and  said : 

"  You  drove  me  out  of  the  house  last  night,  and  I  come 
to  return  good  for  evil.  As  I  lay  in  the  tobacco-shed,  I 
saw  six  Indians  in  the  wood,  to  the  east  of  the  cabin,  recon- 
noitring, and  I  have  no  doubt  but  that  you  will  be  attacked 
this  night,  so  I  give  you  notice." 

"  And  you  hope  that,  by  this  fear  of  their  attack,  you  will 
be  set  free,  is  it  not  ?  " 

241  Q 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

•  "It  is  perfectly  indifferent  to  me  whether  I  am  or  not 
I  have  often  asked  you  to  put  an  end  to  my  misery,  and 
as  you  have  not  done  it,  I  shall  bless  those  Indians  for  the 
friendly  act;  a  blow  from  a  tomahawk  will  release  me,  if 
you  will  not." 

"Well,  then,  let  them  come  with  their  tomahawks," 
replied  she,  "  and  I  will  protect  you  from  them,  for  no  one 
shall  release  you  but  myself." 

"  As  you  please,"  replied  I ;  "  I  have  done  my  duty  in 
telling  you  what  I  have  seen,  and  you  may  take  precau- 
tions or  not ;  for  myself  I  care  nothing." 

So  saying,  I  lifted  up  my  ball  of  iron  and  went  away  out 
of  the  door.  I  remained  out  of  doors  the  whole  of  the  day, 
and  therefore  did  not  know  whether  my  mistress  took  any 
precautions  or  not,  but  I  told  the  two  convicts  what  I  had 
seen,  and  advised  them  not  to  go  far  from  the  cabin,  as  they 
would  run  great  danger. 

They  inquired  of  me  where  I  had  seen  the  Indians,  and 
I  pointed  out  the  spot  in  the  wood,  after  which  they  went 
away.  I  was  certain  that  the  attack  would  be  on  this  night, 
as  there  was  no  moon  till  three  hours  before  daybreak  ;  and 
as  it  was  very  dark  it  would  probably  take  place  in  the  early 
part  of  the  night.  I  had  made  up  my  mind  what  I  would 
do,  which  was  not  in  any  way  to  defend  the  cabin  while 
chained,  but,  when  I  was  freed,  I  would  fight  to  the  last, 
so  that  I  might  be  killed  where  I  stood,  and  not  be  taken 
alive  and  tortured. 

I  did  not  go  out  from  home  all  that  day,  and,  to  my 
surprise,  I  was  not  molested  by  my  mistress.  At  dark  she 
called  the  convicts,  but  they  did  not  answer  ;  she  came  out  to 
look  for  them,  and  asked  me  whether  I  had  seem  them. 

I  told  her  that  I  had  not  seen  them  for  two  hours,  and 
I  had  thought  they  were  in  the  house. 

"  Did  you  tell  them  about  the  Indians  ?  " 

"  Yes,  I  did,"  I  replied,  "  and  stated  my  opinion  that  they 
would  attack  us  this  night,  and  I  advised  them  not  to  go  far 
from  the  cabin,  or  they  might  be  cut  off." 

"Then  the  cowardly  sneaks  have  run  off  to  the  woods, 
and  left  us  to  defend  ourselves  how  we  can." 

"I   shall  not  defend    myself,"    replied   I.     "I    shall  stay 
here  where  I  am.     I  wait  for  death,  and  will  not  avoid  it" 
242 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

"  Come  into  the  house,"  said  she  abruptly. 

"  No,"  replied  I,  "  I  will  not." 

"You  will  not!"  said  she,  and,  catching  up  the  chain 
and  ball  in  one  hand,  with  her  other  arm  she  caught  me 
round  the  waist,  and  carried  me  into  the  house. 

"  Well,"  replied  I,  "  it  is  only  deferring  it  a  little  longer ; 
they  will  force  their  way  in  at  last,  and  I  will  die  here." 

"  Wait  until  they  arrive,"  replied  my  mistress.  "  But  do 
you  mean  to  say  you  will  not  defend  the  house  ?  " 

"  Certainly  not,  as  long  as  I  am  chained  as  a  slave," 
replied  I. 

My  mistress  made  no  reply,  but  busied  herself  with 
barring  the  door  and  window.  She  then  placed  the  table 
and  stools  so  that  she  might  stand  upon  them  and  fire  out 
of  the  upper  loopholes;  pulled  the  moss  out  of  the  loop- 
holes ;  took  down  the  muskets — of  which  there  were  six 
— from  their  rests;  examined  the  priming  of  those  which 
were  loaded,  and  loaded  those  which  were  not.  She  then 
got  out  a  supply  of  powder  and  ball,  which  she  put  ready 
on  the  table,  brought  the  axes  out,  that  they  might  be  at 
hand,  examined  the  water-jars  to  ascertain  whether  the 
convicts  had  filled  them  as  she  had  ordered,  and  then,  when 
all  was  prepared  for  defence,  she  removed  the  lamp  into 
the  inner  room,  leaving  the  one  we  were  in  so  dark,  that  the 
Indians  could  not,  by  looking  through  the  chinks  or  loop- 
holes, discover  where  the  occupants  of  the  cabin  might  be.  All 
these  arrangements  she  made  with  the  greatest  coolness,  and 
I  could  not  help  admiring  her  courage  and  self-possession. 

"  Is  there  any  more  to  be  done,  Alexander  ? "  said  she, 
in  a  mild  voice. 

"  Where  is  the  dog  ?  "  replied  I. 

"  Tied  up  in  the  tobacco-shed,"  said  she. 

"  Then  there  is  no  more  to  be  done,"  replied  I  ;  "  the 
dog  will  give  you  notice  of  their  coming,  as  they  will  first 
occupy  the  tobacco-shed  as  an  advanced  post." 

"  Alexander,  will  you  promise  not  to  escape  if  I  set  you 
free  ?  " 

"  Certainly  not,"  replied  I.  "  You  set  me  free  for  your 
own  purposes,  because  you  wish  me  to  help  to  defend  your 
property ;  and  then,  forsooth,  when  the  Indians  are  beat  off, 
you  will  chain  me  again." 

243 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

"  No,  no ;  that  was  not  my  feeling,  as  I  sit  here  alive,"  replied 
she  ;  "  but  I  was  thinking  that,  if  forced  to  retreat  from  the 
cabin,  you  would  never  be  able  to  escape,  and  I  never  could 
save  you ;  but  they  should  hack  me  to  pieces  first." 

"  Answer  me  one  question,"  said  I.  "  In  a  time  of  peril 
like  this,  would  you,  as  a  conscientious  person,  think  that 
you  were  justified  in  retaining  in  such  fetters  even  a  convict 
who  had  robbed  you?  And  if  you  feel  that  you  would  not, 
on  what  grounds  do  you  act  in  this  way  to  a  man  whom  you 
profess  to  love  ? — I  leave  it  to  your  conscience." 

She  remained  silent  for  some  time  :  when  the  dog  barked, 
and  she  started  up. 

"  I  believe  I  am  mad,  or  a  fool,"  said  she,  sweeping  back 
her  hair  from  her  forehead. 

She  then  took  the  key  of  the  manacle  out  of  her  dress, 
and  released  me. 

"  Alexander " 

"Silence!"  said  I,  putting  my  hand  to  her  mouth,  "this 
is  no  time  to  be  heard  speaking.  Silence  ! "  repeated  I  in 
a  whisper,  "  I  hear  them,  they  are  round  the  house." 

I  stood  upon  one  of  the  stools  and  looked  through  a  loop- 
hole. It  was  very  dark,  but  as  the  Indians  stood  on  the  hill, 
there  was  clear  sky  behind  them  as  low  down  as  their  waists, 
and  I  could  perceive  their  motions,  as  they  appeared  to 
be  receiving  orders  from  their  chief;  and  they  advanced 
to  the  door  of  the  cabin  with  axes  and  tomahawks.  My 
mistress  had  mounted  on  the  table  at  the  same  time  that  I 
got  on  the  stool.  We  now  got  down  again  without  speaking, 
and,  each  taking  a  musket,  we  kneeled  down  at  the  lower 
loopholes  which  I  have  described.  On  second  thought  I 
mounted  the  stool,  whispering  to  her,  "  Don't  fire  till  I  do." 

The  Indians  came  to  the  door  and  tapped,  one  asking  in 
English  to  be  let  in.  No  reply  was  given,  and  they  commenced 
their  attack  upon  the  door  with  their  axes.  As  soon  as  this 
aggression  took  place,  I  took  good  aim  at  their  chief,  as  \ 
presumed  him  to  be,  who  was  now  standing  alone  on  the  hill 
I  fired.  He  fell  immediately. 

As   I  leaped  from  the  stool,  my  mistress  discharged  her 

musket,  and  we  both  caught  up  others  and  returned  to  the 

loopholes  below.     By  this  time  the  blows  of  the  axes  were 

incessant,  and   made  the  cabin  door  tremble,  and  the  dust 

244 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

to  fly  down  in  showers  from  the  roof ;  but  the  door  was  of 
double  oak  with  iron  braces,  and  not  easily  cut  through ;  and 
the  bars  which  held  it  were  of  great  size  and  strength. 

It  was  some  time  before  we  could  get  another  shot  at  an 
Indian,  but  at  last  I  succeeded,  and  as  his  comrades  were 
taking  the  body  away,  my  mistress  shot  another.  After  this 
the  blows  of  the  axes  ceased,  and  they  evidently  had  retreated. 
I  then  went  into  the  inner  room  and  extinguished  the  lamp, 
that  they  might  not  be  able  to  see  us — for  the  lamp  gave  a 
faint  light.  We  returned  to  the  table,  and  loaded  the  muskets 
in  the  dark. 

As  1  put  my  musket  on  the  table,  my  mistress  said,  "  Will 
they  come  again  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  replied  I,  "  I  think  they  will ;  but  if  you  wish 
to  talk,  we  had  better  retreat  to  the  fireplace ;  there  we  shall 
be  safe  from  any  shot." 

We  retreated  to  the  fireplace,  and  sat  down  on  the  ashes ; 
it  just  held  us  both,  and  my  mistress  took  this  opportunity  of 
embracing  me,  saying : 

"  Dear  Alexander,  if  I  had  a  thousand  lives,  I  would 
sacrifice  them  for  you." 

"We  have  but  one,"  replied  I,  "and  that  one  I  will  devote 
for  your  defence  ;  I  can  do  no  more." 

"  Who  did  yon  fire  at  ?  "  said  she. 

"The  chief,  as  I  believe,  who  was  on  the  hill  giving  orders. 
He  fell ;  and  I  think  that  he  fell  dead." 

"Then,  depend  upon  it,  they  will  retreat,"  said  she. 

"  I  think  not ;  they  will  be  revenged,  if  they  possibly  can  ; 
and  we  must  expect  a  hard  fight  for  it." 

"  Why,  what  can  they  do  ?  They  never  can  break  through 
the  door,  and  when  daylight  comes  we  can  shoot  them  by 
dozens." 

"  Depend  upon  it,"  said  I,  "  they  will  try  to  burn  us  out. 
The  wind  is  high,  which  is  all  in  their  favour,  and  I  suspect 
they  have  now  gone  to  collect  firewood." 

"And  if  they  do  fire  the  cabin,  what  shall  we  do  ?  I  never 
thought  of  that." 

"  We  must  remain  in  it  as  long  as  we  can,  and  then  sally 
out  and  fight  to  the  last ;  but  everything  depends  on  circum- 
stances. Be  guided  by  me,  and  I  will  save  you  if  I  can." 

"  Be  guided  by  you  ! " 

245 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

"  Yes !  Recollect  I  am  not  in  chains  now,  and  that  although 
you  have  the  courage  of  a  man,  still  you  have  not  been 
accustomed  to  warfare  as  I  have  been.  I  have  long  been 
accustomed  to  command,  to  plan,  and  to  execute,  in  times 
of  peril  like  this." 

"You  have  great  strength  and  courage;  I  little  thought 
what  a  lion  I  had  chained  up,"  replied  she.  "  Well,  I  love 
you  all  the  better  for  it,  and  I  will  be  guided  by  you,  for  I 
perceive  already  that  you  have  the  best  head  of  the  two. 
Hark  !  What  is  that  ?  " 

"  It  is  what  I  said,"  replied  I  ;  "  they  are  laying  firewood 
against  the  logs  of  the  cabin  on  the  windward  side — (this  was 
on  the  side  opposite  to  the  door).  Now  we  must  try  if  we 
cannot  pick  off  some  more  of  them,"  said  I,  rising,  and 
taking  a  musket.  "  Bring  the  stools  over  to  this  side,  for  we 
must  fire  from  the  upper  loopholes." 

We  remained  at  our  posts  for  some  time  without  seeing  an 
Indian.  They  had  gone  back  to  the  wood  for  more  com- 
bustibles. At  last  we  perceived  them  coming  back  with  the 
wood.  I  should  imagine  there  were  at  least  twenty  of  them. 

"  Now,  take  good  aim,"  said  I. 

We  both  fired  almost  at  the  same  moment,  and  three 
Indians  fell. 

"  Get  down,  and  give  me  another  musket,"  said  I  to  my 
mistress. 

She  handed  me  one,  and,  taking  another  for  herself,  re- 
sumed her  station.  We  fired  several  times  ;  sometimes  with 
and  sometimes  without  success ;  for  the  Indians  went  away 
twice  for  firewood  before  they  had  collected  what  they  con- 
sidered sufficient.  By  this  time  it  was  piled  up  to  the  eaves 
of  the  cabin,  and  our  loop-holes  were  shut  up;  we  therefore 
went  over  to  the  other  side,  where  the  door  was,  to  see  if 
there  were  any  Indians  there,  but  could  not  see  one.  We 
had  been  on  the  look-out  for  about  five  minutes,  when  the 
crackling  of  the  wood,  and  the  smoke  forcing  itself  through 
the  crevices  between  the  logs,  told  us  that  the  fire  had  been 
applied,  and  the  wind  soon  fanned  it  up  so  that  the  flame 
poured  through  every  chink  and  loop-hole,  and  lighted  up 
the  cabin. 

"We  must  retreat  to  the  fireplace/'  said  I.  "Come 
quickly,  or  we  shall  be  shot." 

246 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

K  Why  so  ?  "  said  she,  as  she  did  as  I  requested. 

"  They  will  peep  through  the  loopholes  on  the  side  of  the 
cabin  where  the  door  is  and  see  us  plainly,  until  the  cabin  is 
filled  with  smoke,  which  it  soon  will  be." 

"  But  tell  me  what  we  are  to  do  now,  for  I  feel  if  this  smoke 
increases  we  shall  not  be  able  to  speak  to  one  another." 

This  she  said  about  five  minutes  after  we  had  remained 
standing  in  the  fireplace,  with  our  heads  up  the  chimney. 

"  Perhaps  it  will  be  as  well,"  replied  I  "  that  I  do  speak 
so.  This  fierce  wind  drives  the  smoke  to  leeward  in  volumes, 
but  the  great  burst  of  smoke  will  be  when  the  roof  is  well  on 
fire.  It  is  now  burning  fiercely  on  the  windward  side,  but 
we  must  wait  till  the  lee-side  has  caught,  and  then  the  volume 
of  smoke  will  be  greater.  The  great  point  is  to  hit  the  precise 
time  of  opening  the  door,  and  escaping  shrouded  in  a  volume 
of  smoke.  If  too  soon,  they  will  perceive  us,  and  we  shall  be 
shot  down  ;  if  too  late,  the  roof  will  fall  upon  us,  and  we  shall 
be  smothered  or  burned.  We  had  better  now,  I  think,  leave 
this,  and  be  all  ready.  Our  best  weapon,  if  we  had  to  fight 
our  way,  will  be  an  axe.  Let  us  each  take  one  ;  and,  by  now 
going  near  to  the  door,  and  putting  our  mouths  to  one  of  the 
loopholes,  we  shall  breathe  freer,  and  unbar  the  door  at  the 
right  time.  Do  you  agree  with  me  ?  " 

"  You  are  right,"  said  she ;  "  you  are  a  man,  and  I  am  a 
woman." 

We  left  the  fireplace,  and,  having  felt  for  and  found 
the  axes,  we  went  near  the  door,  and  put  our  mouths  to 
the  loop-holes  below  ;  and  the  smoke  passing  above  them 
enabled  us  to  breathe  freer.  I  looked  out  and  perceived  that, 
with  the  exception  of  about  six  yards  to  leeward  of  the  cabin, 
there  was  a  dense  volume  of  smoke  rolling  along  the  ground 
for  a  long  distance,  and  that  if  we  could  only  once  gain  it 
without  being  perceived,  we  should  probably  be  saved.  I 
therefore  unbarred  the  door,  drew  the  bolt,  and  held  it  in 
my  hand,  all  ready  for  a  start.  The  cabin  was  now  in  flames 
in  every  part  as  well  as  the  roof.  I  touched  my  mistress, 
and  then  took  her  hand  in  mine,  watching  at  the  loophole. 
At  last,  when  the  heat  was  almost  unbearable,  an  eddy  of 
the  wind  drove  back  the  smoke  close  to  the  lee-side  of  the 
cabin,  and  all  was  dark.  I  jumped  up,  opened  the  door, 
and  dragged  my  mistress  after  me ;  we  walked  out  into  the 
247 


THE  PRIVATEERSMAN 

black  mass  completely  hid  from  our  enemies,  and  then 
running  hand-in-hand  as  fast  as  we  could  to  leeward  in  the 
centre  of  the  smoke,  we  found  ourselves  at  least  one  hundred 
yards  from  the  cabin  without  the  Indians  having  any*  idea 
that  we  were  not  still  inside.  As  we  retreated,  the  density 
of  the  smoke  became  less,  and  I  then  told  her  to  run  for 
her  life,  as  the  Indians  would  discover  that  the  door  of  the 
cabin  was  open  and  that  we  had  escaped — and  so  it  proved. 
We  were  still  a  hundred  yards  from  the  wood  when  a  yell 
was  given  which  proved  that  they  had  discovered  our  escape 
and  were  in  pursuit.  We  gained  the  wood ;  I  turned  round 
a  moment  to  look  behind  me,  and  perceived  at  least  forty  or 
fifty  Indians  in  full  pursuit  of  us — the  foremost  about  two 
hundred  yards  distant. 

"Now  we  must  run  for  it,  mistress/'  said  I,  "and, we  must 
no  longer  take  hands.  We  shall  have  to  thread  the  wood. 
Away  !  We  have  no  time  to  lose." 

So  saying.  I  snatched  my  hand  from  her  and  sprang 
forward  ;  she  following  me  as  fast  as  she  could,  more  fearful, 
evidently,  of  my  making  my  escape  from  her  than  of  her 
own  escape  from  the  Indians.  As  soon  as  I  was  a  hundred 
yards  in  the  wood,  I  turned  short  to  the  right,  and  fled  with 
all  my  speed  in  that  direction,  because  I  hoped  by  this  means 
to  deceive  the  Indians,  and  it  was  easier  to  run  where  the 
wood  was  not  so  thick.  My  mistress  followed  me  close  ;  she 
would  have  hallooed  to  me,  but  she  had  not  breath  after  the 
first  half-mile.  I  found  out  that  I  was  more  fleet  than  she 
was.  Whether  encumbered  with  her  clothes,  or  perhaps  not 
so  much  used  to  exercise,  I  heard  her  panting  after  me.  I 
could  easily  have  left  her,  but  my  fear  was  that  she  would 
have  called  to  me,  and  if  she  had,  the  Indians  would  have 
heard  her,  and  have  known  the  direction  I  had  taken, 
and,  when  once  on  my  trail,  they  would,  as  soon  as  daylight 
came,  have  followed  me  by  it  to  any  distance ;  I  therefore 
slackened  my  speed  so  as  just  to  enable  my  mistress  to  keep 
up  with  me  at  about  ten  yards'  distance ;  when  we  had  run 
about  three  miles  I  felt  certain  that  she  could  not  proceed 
much  further :  speak  she  could  not,  and  as  I  ran  without 
once  looking  behind  me,  she  could  make  no  sign.  I  con- 
tinued at  a  less  rapid  pace  for  about  a  mile  further.  I  did 
this  to  enable  her  to  keep  up  with  me,  and  to  recover  my 
248 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

own  breath  as  much  as  possible  previous  to  a  start.  The 
voices  of  the  Indians  had  long  Jbeen  out  of  hearing,  and  it 
•was  clear  that  they  had  not  discovered  the  direction  which 
•we  had  taken.  I  knew,  therefore,  that  they  could  not  hear 
her  now  if  she  did  cry  out  as  loud  as  she  could,  and  I 
gradually  increased  my  speed,  till  I  could  no  longer  hear  her 
panting  behind  me ;  I  then  "went  off  at  my  full  speed,  and 
after  a  few  minutes  I  heard  her  voice  at  some  distance  faintly 
calling  out  my  name.  "Yes,"  thought  I,  "but  I  have  not 
forgotten  the  ball  and  chain  ;  and  if  you  thought  that  you 
had  let  loose  a  lion  while  we  were  in  the  cabin,  you  shall 
find  that  you  have  loosed  a  deer  in  the  woods."  I  then 
stopped  for  a  few  moments  to  recover  my  breath  ;  I  did 
not,  however,  wait  long ;  I  was  afraid  that  my  mistress 
might  recover  her  breath  as  well  as  myself,  and  I  again  set 
off  as  fast  as  I  could.  The  idea  of  torture  from  the  Indians, 
or  again  being  kept  confined  by  my  mistress,  gave  me  an 
endurance  which  I  thought  myself  incapable  of.  Before 
morning  I  calculated  that  I  had  run  at  least  twenty  miles, 
if  not  more. 

With;  the  perspiration  running  down  me  in  streams,  and 
hardly  able  to  drag  one  leg  before  the  other,  I  at  last,  just 
about  daybreak,  gave  it  up,  when  I  threw  myself  on  the 
ground,  and  dropped  out  of  my  hand  my  axe,  which  I  had 
carried  the  whole  way.  I  lay  there  for  more  than  half-an- 
hour,  tormented  with  thirst,  but  quite  unable  to  move.  At 
last  I  recovered ;  and,  as  I  well  knew  that  the  Indians  would 
divide  in  parties  of  three  or  four,  and  hunt  every  part  of  the 
woods,  and  by  daylight  probably  discover  my  track,  I  rose 
and  prepared  to  resume  my  toil,  when,  looking  round  me, 
I  perceived  that  I  was  exactly  on  the  spot  where  I  had 
followed  the  deer,  and  had  fallen  in  with  the  Jolly  Rover, 
as  he  tenned  himself,  who  had  pointed  out  the  way  to  the 
plantations.  I  turned  and  saw  the  river  below,  and  as  he 
had  told  me  that  the  Indians  never  came  there,  I  resolved 
to  go  to  the  river,  where,  at  least,  I  should  find  shell-fish 
and  water.  I  did  so ;  and  in  half-an-hour  arrived  at  the 
skirts  of  the  wood,  and  found  that  the  river  was  about  four 
hundred  yards  from  me  and  clear  of  trees  at  the  mouth  for 
some  distance.  I  went  down  to  the  river,  which  ran  swiftly 
out,  and  I  drank  till  I  was  ready  to  burst.  I  then  rose  on 
249 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

Toy  feet,  and  walked  along  its  banks  toward  the  mouth, 
thinking  what  I  should  do.  •  To  get  to  Jamestown  appeared 
to  me  to  be  an  impossibility,  unless  by  water,  and  I  was  not 
likely  to  meet  with  any  othef  vessel  here  but  a  pirate. 
Should  I,  then,  go  aboard  of  a  pirate  ?  It  appeared  to  me 
to  be  my  only  resource,  and  that  I  should  be  happy  if  I  could 
find  one. 

By  this  time  I  had  arrived  at  the  mouth  of  the  river, 
and,  looking  out  to  seaward,  I  saw  a  schooner  at  anchor. 
She  was  about  three  miles  off.  That  she  was  a  pirate  vessel, 
I  presumed.  Should  I  go  on  board  of  her  or  not  ?  and  if 
so,  how  was  I  to  get  on  board  ?  All  her  boats  were  up ; 
and  I  surmised  that  she  had  just  left  the  river  with  the 
intention  of  sailing  as  soon  as  there  was  any  wind,  for  now 
it  was  calm.  The  river  ran  out  swiftly,  and  I  thought  I 
should  be  able  to  swim  the  distance  with  the  assistance  I 
should  obtain  from  the  current,  which  swept  down  right 
for  her,  and  she  was  riding  to  its  strength. 

I  was  demurring.  I  had  been  perhaps  two  hours  on 
the  beach,  waiting  to  see  if  she  might  send  a  boat  on  shore, 
when,  as  I  stood  at  the  river-side,  still  hesitating,  I  happened 
to  turn  round  and  perceived  three  Indians  coming  down 
upon  me  as  fast  as  they  could.  I  hesitated  no  longer,  but 
plunged  into  the  stream,  and  was  swept  out  two  hundred 
yards  before  they  arrived  at  the  beach.  I  made  for  the 
schooner ;  and  the  current  ran  out  so  fast,  that  in  half-an- 
hour  I  was  close  to  her.  I  swam  for  her  cable,  which  I 
clung  to,  and  then  shouted  loudly.  This  induced  some  of 
the  crew  to  look  over  the  bows,  and  they  handed  me  a 
bowling  knot,  into  which  I  fixed  myself  and  was  hauled 
on  board. 

I  was  dragged  aft  to  give  an  account  of  myself,  and  I 
stated  in  few  words  that  I  had  been  pursued  by  the  Indians, 
and  swam  off  to  save  my  life. 

"  Haven't  we  met  before  ?  "  said  a  rough  voice. 

I  looked,  and  saw  the  Jolly  Rover  whom  I  had  fallen  in 
with  on  the  shore.  I  said,  "  Yes  ;  I  was  escaping  from  the 
Indians  when  I  met  you,  and  you  showed  me  the  direction 
of  the  plantations." 

"  All's  right,"  said  he.     "  It's  a  true  bill ;  and  were  those 
Indians  after  you  that  we  saw  on  the  beach  just  now  ?  " 
250 


THE   PR1VATEERSMAN 

"  Yes,"  I  replied ;  and  then  I  stated  how  it  was  that  they 
had  attacked  our  cabin,  and  how  we  had  escaped. 

"That  was  well  done,  and  so  you  swam  off  three  miles. 
Fire  and  water  won't  hurt  you  ;  that's  clear.  You're  just 
the  man  for  us.  What  thing-um-bob  is  this  that  you  have 
hung  round  your  neck  ?"  said  he,  taking  up  the  leathern  bag 
with  the  diamond  in  it. 

"  That,"  replied  I — a  sudden  thought  having  struck  me — • 
"  is  my  caul ;  I  was  born  with  a  caul,  and  I  have  always  worn 
it,  as  it  saves  a  man  from  drowning." 

"  No  wonder  that  you  swam  three  miles,  then,"  replied 
the  man. 

You  must  know,  Madam,  that  some  people  are  born  with 
a  membrane  over  their  face,  which  is  termed  a  caul,  and 
there  has  been  a  vulgar  error  that  such  people  can  never  be 
drowned,  especially  if  they  wear  this  caul  about  their  person 
in  after-life.  Sailors  are  superstitious  in  many  things,  but 
particularly  in  this,  and  my  caul  was  therefore  as  much 
respected  by  them  as  it  hung  round  my  neck,  as  it  was  by  the 
Indians  when  they  thought  it  was  what  they  call  "magic" 
or  "medicine." 

"  Well,"  said  the  Jolly  Rover,  "  as  you  had  so  much  fire, 
so  much  water,  and  so  much  running,  I  think  you  won't  be 
sorry  to  have  a  biscuit  and  a  glass  of  grog,  and  then  turn  in ; 
to-morrow  we  will  talk  to  you." 

I  went  down  below,  very  glad  to  accept  the  offer,  and  as  I 
was  regaling  myself,  who  should  come  up  to  me  but  two  of 
the  Portuguese  who  had  been  wrecked  in  the  xebeque,  and 
put  on  shore  with  me  in  the  little  boat  by  the  captain  of  the 
TranscendanL  I  was  veiy  glad  to  see  them.  They  told  me 
that,  after  great  hardship  and  suffering,  they  had  arrived 
famished  at  the  banks  of  this  river,  and  had  been  taken  on 
board  by  these  pirates,  and  had  remained  with  them  ever 
since ;  that  they  were  very  anxious  to  get  away,  but  never 
had  an  opportunity.  I  begged  them  not  to  say  who  I  was, 
but  merely  that  I  was  once  a  shipmate  of  theirs.  They 
promised,  and  being  very  tired,  I  then  lay  down  and  fell 
asleep.  I  was  so  worn  out,  that  I  did  not  wake  until  the 
next  morning,  when  I  found  that  we  were  under  all  sail 
running  down  to  the  southward.  I  saw  the  Jolly  Rover,  as  I 
had  termed  him,  on  deck  (his  real  or  assumed  name,  I  don't 
251 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

know  which,  I   found  out  to  be  Toplift),  sitting  on  a  gun 
abaft.      He  called  me  to  him.     I  said : 

"Are  you  the  captain?" 

"Yes/'  he  replied,  "for  want  of  a  better.  I  told  you 
months  ago  what  we  were,  so  it's  no  use  repeating  it.  Do 
you  intend  to  join  us?" 

"  Then,"  replied  I,  "  I  will  be  very  candid  with  you.  I 
have  been  driven,  'as  it  were,  on  board  of  your  vessel,  but 
certainly  without  knowing  exactly  what  she  was.  Now, 
captain,  I  have  to  ask  you  one  question : — Would  you,  if 
you  could  go  on  shore  in  England,  with  plenty  of  money 
at  your  command,  and  plenty  of  good  friends, — would  you 
be  here  ?  " 

"  No ;  certainly  not,"  replied  he. 

"  Well ;  I  am  in  that  position.  If  once  in  England,  I  have 
money  enough  to  live  upon,  and  plenty  of  friends ;  I  there- 
fore naturally  want  to  get  back  to  England,  and  not  to  run 
the  risk  of  my  neck  on  board  of  this  vessel." 

"That's  very  true,"  replied  he,  "but  there  are  other 
considerations ;  my  men  won't  have  a  man  on  board  who 
will  not  swear  fidelity,  and  if  you  will  not,  I  cannot  pro- 
tect you, — they  will  throw  you  overboard.  We  don't  carry 
passengers." 

"  That's  very  true,  also ;  and  I  will  swear  fidelity  so  far  as 
this,  that  you  never  shall  be  betrayed  by  me,  and  I  never 
will  appear  as  a  witness  against  one  of  you ;  it  were  most 
ungrateful  if  I  did.  W7hile  I  am  on  board,  I  will  do  any 
duty  you  please  to  put  me  to,  for  I  cannot  expect  to  eat  my 
bread  for  nothing." 

"  And  suppose  we  come  to  action  ?  " 

"There's  the  difficulty,"  replied  I;  "against  an  English 
ship  I  never  will  fight." 

"  But  if  we  are  opposed  to  any  other  nation,  and  there  is  a 
chance  of  our  being  overpowered  ?  " 

"  Why,  then,  if  you  are  overpowered,  as  I  shall  be  hung 
along  with  the  rest,  I  think  I  must  do  all  I  can  to  save  my 
own  life ;  but,  overpowered  or  not,  I  will  not  fire  a  shot  or 
draw  a  cutlass  against  my  own  countrymen." 

"  Well,  I  cannot  deny  but  that's  all  very  fair." 

"  I  think,"  replied  I,  "  it  is  as  much  as  you  can  expect.; 
especially  as  I  never  will  share  any  prize-money." 
252 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

"  Well ;  I  will  talk  to  the  men,  and  hear  what  they  say ; 
but,  now,  answer  me  one  question — Are  you  not  a  seaman  ?" 

"  I  will  answer  the  truth  to  everything  ;  I  am  a  seaman  ;  and 
I  have  commanded  a  privateer.  I  have  served  many  years 
in  privateers,  and  have  seen  a  great  deal  of  hard  fighting." 

"  So  I  thought,"  replied  he ;  "  and  now  answer  me  an- 
other question — Was  it  not  you  that  played  that  trick  to 
that  French  privateer  captain  at  Bordeaux  ?  " 

"  Yes,  it  was,"  replied  I ;  "  but  how  came  you  to  know 
that?"' 

"  Because  I  was  mate  of  a  merchant  vessel  that  had  been 
captured,  and  I  saw  you  three  or  four  times  as  you  passed 
the  vessel  I  was  on  board  of;  for,  being  put  in  quarantine, 
we  were  not  sent  to  prison  till  the  pratique  was  given.  I 
thought  that  I  knew  you  again." 

"  Well,  I  have  no  concealment  to  make." 

"  No ;  but  I  will  tell  you  candidly,  my  men,  if  they  knew 
all  this,  would  not  allow  you  to  leave  the  vessel.  Indeed, 
you  might  be  captain  if  you  pleased,  for  I  do  not  suit  them. 
Our  captain — for  I  was  his  officer — was  killed  about  six 
months  ago  ;  and  I  really  am  not  fit  for  the  office — I  am  too 
tender-hearted." 

"  Well,  you  don't  look  so,"  replied  I,  laughing. 

"Can't  judge  of  outsides,"  replied  he;  "but  it's  a  fact. 
They  say  that  they  will  all  be  condemned  if  taken,  from  my 
not  destroying  the  crews  of  the  vessels  we  take  ;  that  they 
will  be  so  many  witnesses  against  them  ;  and  I  cannot  make 
up  my  mind  to  cold-blooded  murder.  I  am  bad  enough ;  I 
rob  on  the  high  seas  ;  I  kill  on  the  high  seas — for  we  must  kill 
when  we  fight ;  but  I  cannot  commit  deliberate  murder  either 
at  sea  or  on  shore,  and  so  I  tell  them.  If  any  one  else  could 
navigate  the  vessel,  I  should  be  superseded  immediately." 

"  I  am  glad  to  hear  you  say  what  you  have,  captain  ;  it 
makes  me  less  dissatisfied  at  finding  myself  here.  Well,  I 
have  said  all  I  can,  and  I  must  trust  to  you  to  manage  with 
your  ship's  company." 

"  It  will  be  a  difficult  job,"  said  he,  musing. 

"Tell  them,"  replied  I,  "that  I  was  once  a  captain  of  a 
vessel  like   this  (after  all,  there   is  not  so   much   difference 
between  a  pirate  and  a  privateer  as  you  may  think) — and 
that  I  will  not  be  under  command  of  one." 
253 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

"  If  they  hear  that,  they  will  give  you  the  command  of  this 
vessel." 

"  I  will  refuse  to  take  it ;  and  give  my  reasons." 

"  Well,  I'll  tell  them  that :  I  leave  you  to  settle  with  them 
how  you  can ;  but,"  added  he,  in  a  low  tone,  "  there  are 
some  desperate  villains  among  them." 

" That  I  take  for  granted,"  replied  I ;  "so  now  I  leave 
you  to  speak  to  them." 

Toplift  did  so.  He  told  them  that  I  was  a  pirate  captain, 
who  had  lost  his  vessel,  and  been  thrown  on  shore,  but  I 
refused  to  join  any  ship  except  as  captain  of  her ;  that  I 
would  not  serve  as  first  officer,  and  would  obey  no  one.  He 
told  them  that  he  knew  me  before,  and  he  narrated  the 
business  at  Bordeaux,  when  I  commanded  a  privateer,  extol- 
ling me,  as  I  afterward  found,  beyond  all  measure. 

The  crew,  having  heard  what  he  had  to  say,  went  forward, 
and,  after  consultation,  came  to  Toplift,  and  said  that  I  must 
take  the  oath. 

Toplift  replied  that  he  had  desired  me  to  do  so,  and  that 
I  had  answered  that  I  would  not.  "But,"  said  he,  "you  had 
better  speak  to  him  yourselves.  Call  all  hands  aft  and  hear 
what  he  has  to  say." 

This  was  done,  and  I  was  sent  for. 

"  I  have  told  them  what  you  said,  sir.  I  don't  know  your 
name." 

"I  have  no  name,"  replied  I  proudly,  "except  'Captain,' 
— that's  my  name." 

The  fact  is,  Madam,  I  was  determined  to  carry  it  out 
bravely ;  knowing  that  it  is  the  best  way  to  deal  with  such 
people  as  I  now  had  in  hand. 

"  Well,  then,  Captain,  I  have  told  the  men  that  you  will 
not  take  the  oath." 

"  Take  the  oath  !  "  replied  I  with  scorn  ;  "  no ;  I  administer 
the  oath  to  others.  I  make  them  take  it.  I  make  them 
swear  fidelity  to  me.  Such  has  been  my  conduct,  and  I  shall 
not  depart  from  it." 

"  Well,  but,  Captain  Toplift,  you  don't  mean  to  say  that  he 
is  to  remain  on  board  with  us  and  not  take  the  oath  ?"  said  a 
surly-looking  ruffian.  "In  spite  of  you,  he  shall  take  the 
oath,  Captain  Toplift." 

"Captain  Toplift/'  said  I  calmly,  "do  you  allow  one  of 
254 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

your  crew  to  use  such  language  as  this  ?  Had  I  been  captain 
of  this  ship,  I  would  have  blown  his  brains  out  as  he  stood. 
You  don't  know  how  to  deal  with  these  rascals.  I  do." 

Captain  Toplift,  who  appeared  much  pleased  at  being 
supported  in  this  way  by  me — (strange  that  a  single  in- 
dividual, whom  they  might  have  thrown  overboard  in  a 
minute,  should  have  gained  such  an  ascendency,  but  so  it 
was) — and  who  perceived  that  the  men  fell  back,  as  if  taken 
by  surprise,  then  said,  "  Captain,  you  have  taught  me  a  good 
lesson,  which  I  will  take  advantage  of.  Seize  that  fellow 
and  put  him  in  irons." 

"  Hah  ! "  cried  the  man,  seeing  that  no  man  touched  him  ; 
"  who  is  to  bell  the  cat !  hah  ! "  and  drew  his  cutlass. 

"I  will,  then,"  said  I  to  Captain  Toplift,  "if  you  desire #;" 
and  stepping  forward  I  went  up  to  the  man,  saying,  "  Cotne, 
come,  my  good  fellow,  this  won't  do  here  ;  I  am  used  to  deal 
with  such  chaps  as  you,  and  I  can  manage  worse  than  you,  a 
good  deal." 

I  advanced  till  I  was  within  the  stroke  of  his  cutlass, 
before  he  was  aware  of  it,  and,  seizing  him  by  the  waist,  I 
threw  him  flat  on  his  back  and  put  my  foot  on  his  neck. 

"Now,"  cried  I,  in  an  authoritative  voice,  "put  this  man 
in  irons  immediately — refuse  who  dares.  Here,  you,  sirs,  lay 
hold  of  this  fellow,"  continued  I,  looking  to  the  Portuguese  ; 
who  accordingly  came  forward  and  led  him  away,  assisted  by 
others,  who  now  joined  them. 

"  Are  there  any  more  mutineers  here  ? "  inquired  I ;  "if  so 
let  them  step  forward." 

No  one  stirred. 

"  My  lads,"  said  I,  "  it  is  very  true  that  I  have  refused  to 
take  the  oath,  for  the  oath  is  not  given  to  those  who  command, 
but  to  those  who  obey ;  but  at  the  same  time  I  am  not  one 
to  betray  you.  You  know  who  I  am  ;  and  is  it  likely  ?  " 

"  No,  no,"  replied  the  men. 

"Sir,"  asked  one  of  them,  who  had  been  most  forward  and 
insolent,  "will  you  be  our  captain? — say  but  the  word, — • 
you  are  the  sort  of  man  we  want." 

"You  have  a  captain  already,"  replied  I,  "and  in  a  few 
weeks  I  shall  command  a  vessel  of  my  own  ;  I  cannot,  there- 
fore, accept  your  offer ;  but  while  I  am  on  board  I  will  do  all 
in  my  power  to  assist  Captain  Toplift  in  any  way,  and  you 
255 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

can  desire  no  more.  And  now,  my  men,  as  an  old  hand,  I 
have  but  this  advice  to  give  you,  which  is — to  return  to  your 
duty ;  for  everything  in  a  vessel  of  this  description  depends 
upon  obedience  ;  and  to  you,  Captain  Toplift,  I  have  also 
advice  to  give,  which  is — to  shoot  the  first  man  who  behaves 
as  that  scoundrel  did  who  is  now  in  irons.  Boatswain  !  pipe 
down." 

I  hardly  knew  whether  this  latter  order  would  be  obeyed 
by  the  boatswain,  or,  if  obeyed  by  the  boatswain,  whether  it 
would  be  obeyed  by  the  men ;  but  to  my  great  satisfaction 
it  was,  and  the  men  retired  peaceably. 

"Well,  Captain  Toplift,"  said  I,  "  I  have  done  you  no  harm, 
and  myself  some  good." 

"  You  have  indeed,"  replied  he ;  "  come  down  into  the 
cabin."  When  we  were  in  the  cabin  he  said,  "You  have 
unarmed  and  subdued  the  most  mutinous  rascal  in  the  vessel, 
and  you  have  strengthened  my  authority.  They  fully  believe 
you  are  what  you  assert  from  your  behaviour,  and  I  feel,  with 
you  at  my  side,  I  shall  get  on  better  with  these  follows  than 
I  have  done.  But  now,  to  keep  up  the  idea,  you  must,  of 
course,  mess  in  the  cabin  with  me,  and  I  can  offer  you  clothes, 
not  my  own,  but  those  of  the  former  captain,  which  will  suit 
your  shape  and  make." 

I  readily  agreed  with  him ;  and  having  equipped  myself 
in  the  clothes  he  offered  me,  which  were  handsome,  I  soon 
afterward  went  on  deck  with  him,  and  received  the  greatest 
respect  from  the  men  as  I  passed  them.  A  cot  was  slung  for 
me  in  the  cabin,  and  I  lived  altogether  with  Captain  Toplift, 
who  was  a  good-hearted,  rough  sort  of  a  man,  certainly  wholly 
unfit  for  the  command  of  a  vessel  manned  by  such  a  set  of 
miscreants,  and  employed  on  such  a  service.  He  told  me  that 
he  had  been  taken  three  years  before  by  a  pirate  vessel,  and 
finding  that  he  could  navigate,  they  had  detained  him  by  force, 
and  that  at  last  he  had  become  accustomed  to  his  position. 

"  We  must  all  live,"  said  he,  "  and  I  had  no  other  means 
of  livelihood  left  me ;  but  it's  sorely  against  my  conscience, 
and  that's  the  truth.  However,  I  am  used  to  it  now,  and 
that  reconciles  you  to  anything,  except  murder  in  cold  blood, 
and  that  I  never  will  consent  to." 

On  my  inquiring  where  they  were  about  to  cruise,  he  said, 
on  the  Spanish  Main. 

256 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

"But,"  said  I,  "it  is  peace  with  the  Spaniards  just  now." 

"  I  hardly  knew/'  said  he,  "  it  was  peace.  Not  that  peace 
makes  any  difference  to  us,  for  we  take  everything ;  but  you 
refer  to  myself,  I  know,  and  I  tell  you  frankly  that  I  have 
preferred  this  cruise  merely  that  we  may  not  fall  in  with 
English  vessels,  which  we  are  not  likely  to  do  there.  I  wish 
I  was  out  of  her  with  all  my  heart  and  soul." 

"No  doubt  of  it,  Captain  Toplift,  I  think  you  are  sin- 
cere. Suppose  you  put  into  one  of  the  inlets  of  Jamaica, 
they  won't  know  where  we  are ;  let  us  take  a  boat  on 
shore  and  leave  her.  I  will  provide  for  you,  and  you  shall 
gain  your  living  in  an  honest  way." 

"  God  bless  you,  sir,"  said  he ;  "I  will  try  what  I  can 
do.  We  must  talk  the  matter  over,  for  they  may  suspect 
something,  and  then  it  would  be  all  over  with  us." 

We  continued  to  run  down  till  we  were  in  the  latitude 
of  the  Virgin  Isles,  and  then  we  altered  her  course  for 
Jamaica.  The  first  and  second  mates  generally  received 
information  of  Captain  Toplift  as  to  his  movements  and 
intentions,  which  they  communicated  to  the  crew.  If  the 
crew  disapproved  of  them,  they  said  so,  and  they  were 
considered  to  have  some  voice  in  the  matter. 

Now,  although  no  navigators,  these  men  knew  enough 
of  a  chart  and  a  course  to  find  that  there  must  be  some 
reason  for  its  being  altered  as  it  was,  instead  of  running 
down  by  the  Spanish  Main,  and  they  inquired  why  the 
cruise  was  altered. 

Captain  Toplift  replied  that  he  had  taken  my  advice, 
and  that  I  had  assured  him  that  at  the  back  of  the  island 
of  Jamaica  we  should  certainly  fall  in  with  some  rich  Spanish 
vessels,  if  we  lay  there  quiet*  in  some  nook  or  another  for 
a  short  time,  as  this  was  their  time  for  coming  up  from 
the  south  to  the  Havannah,  where  they  rendezvoused  for 
a  convoy. 

This  reply  appeared  very  satisfactory  to  the  crew,  for 
they  were  all  cheerful  and  obedient,  and  we  ran  down  to 
Jamaica,  and  when  we  were  close  in  shore  we  shortened 
sail  and  hove  to.  We  remained  three  or  four  days  in  the 
offing,  that  we  might  not  cause  any  suspicion  by  our  leaving 
too  soon.  Captain  Toplift  then  told  the  mates  that  I  pro- 
posed anchoring  in  some  secret  bay  or  inlet,  as  we  were 
257  R 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

certain  to  see  the  Spanish  ships  if  we  could  send  any  one 
ashore  on  the  hills  to  look  out  for  them.  This  was  agreed 
to,  and  we  made  sail  and  ran  along  the  coast,  looking  out 
for  some  convenient  anchorage. 

As  we  were  so  doing,  a  vessel  hove  in  sight,  and  we  im- 
mediately made  all  sail  in  chase.  As  she  did  not  attempt 
to  avoid  us,  we  hauled  off  as  she  came  near,  to  see  what 
she  might  be.  She  then  hoisted  a  yellow  flag  at  her  peak 
(for  she  was  an  hermaphrodite  brig) ;  this  puzzled  us  not 
a  little,  and  we  edged  down  toward  her,  for  she  was  very 
rakish-looking,  except  in  her  sails. 

As  we  neared,  finding,  I  suppose,  that  we  did  not  answer 
her  signals,  and  we  were  not  the  vessel  she  expected  us 
to  be,  she  suddenly  altered  her  course  before  the  wind, 
setting  all  the  sail  that  she  possibly  could.  We  immedi- 
ately crowded  canvas  in  chase,  and  came  up  with  her  fast. 
As  we  ran,  the  mate  and  I  looked  at  her  through  the  glass, 
and  I  made  her  out  to  be  the  Transcendant,  the  captain 
of  which  had  treated  us  so  cruelly  when  we  were  in  the 
boat,  and  who  had  robbed  us  of  our  money  and  clothes, 
I  called  the  Portuguese  and  desired  them  to  look  at  the 
vessel  through  the  glass,  and  give  me  their  opinion.  They 
directly  said  that  it  was  the  Vessel  I  supposed. 

"Let  us  only  catch  the  rascal,"  said  I,  "and  we  will 
pay  him  in  his  own  coin ; "  and  I  immediately  gave  direc- 
tions for  the  better  trimming  of  the  sails,  so  anxious  was 
I  to  come  up  with  him. 

The  men  of  the  schooner  were  much  pleased  at  the 
anxiety  I  displayed  to  come  up  with  the  chase,  and  by  the 
alacrity  with  which  they  obeyed  me  I  saw  how  anxious 
they  were  that  I  should  be  -their  captain.  In  two  hours 
we  were  within  gun-shot,  and  sent  one  of  our  bow-chasers 
after  him.  Perceiving  that  it  was  useless  to  run,  the  fellow 
hove  to,  and  as  we  came  alongside  he  was  all  ready  with 
his  boat  to  come  on  board.  He  did  so,  and  at  first  I  kept 
out  of  sight  to  hear  what  he  would  say.  He  was  followed 
up  the  side  by  his  amiable  son.  Captain  Toplift  received 
him  on  deck,  and  he  looked  around  him,  saying,  "  I  believe 
I  am  right.  I  was  afraid  I  had  made  more  mistakes  than 
one.  I  believe  you  are  in  the  free  trade  ?  " 

"  Yes/'  replied  Toplift,  "  we  are." 
258 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

"  Yes,  I  thought  so,  captain,  but  I  expected  to  meet  another 
schooner  which  is  very  like  to  yours,  and  is  also  in  the  trade. 
I  made  my  signal  to  her,  as  when  she  has  anything  to  get  rid 
of,  why,  I  take  it  off  her  hands.  Perhaps  you  may  have  some- 
thing of  the  kind  which  is  not  exactly  safe  to  show, — church- 
plate  and  the  like.  I  pay  ready  money — that's  my  plan." 

As  it  afterward  Appeared,  Madam,  this  scoundrel  had  been 
in  the  free  trade,  or  pirating,  himself,  for  many  years,  but  had 
taken  an  opportunity  of  walking  off  with  a  large  sum  of  money 
belonging  to  the  pirate  crew,  and  with  this  money  he  had 
purchased  his  property  in  Virginia  and  the  brig  which  he  now 
commanded.  Although  he  did  not  follow  up  the  free  trade 
any  more,  he  had  made  arrangements  with  a  pirate  captain 
whom  he  met  at  Port  Royal  to  meet  them  at  the  back  of  the 
island,  and  receive  such  articles  as  the  pirate  might  want  to 
turn  into  cash,  by  which  he,  of  course,  took  care  to  secure 
large  profits.  This  he  had  done  several  times,  and  as  he  sold 
his  cargo  at  Port  Royal  for  dollars,  he  had  always  cash  to  pay 
for  what  the  pirate  wished  to  get  rid  of.  But  he  had  now 
run  into  the  lion's  jaws,  for  not  only  were  I  and  the  Por- 
tuguese on  board  to  denounce  him  as  a  robber,  but,  what  was 
still  more  unfortunate  for  him,  three  of  the  pirate's  crew, 
whom  he  had  swindled  out  of  their  property,  were  also  on 
board  of  us,  and  recognised  him  immediately. 

As  Captain  Toplift  knew  how  I  had  been  treated  by  him, 
he  thought  it  was  time  he  should  be  confronted  with  me,  and 
to  his  question  as  to  whether  there  was  anything  to  dispose 
of,  he  replied  to  him,  "  You  must  put  that  question  to  the 
captain.  There  he  is." 

The  fellow  turned  to  me  ;  he  looked  at  me,  stared,  and  was 
mute,  when  his  cub  of  a  boy  cried  out,  "  As  sure  as  a  gun  it's 
he,  father,  and  no  mistake." 

"  Oh,  you  imp  of  Satan,  you  know  me,  do  you  ?  "  replied  I. 
«  Yes,  it  is  he.  Send  all  the  men  aft." 

The  men  came  fast  enough.  They  were  only  waiting  till 
I  had  spoken  to  them  to  come  and  give  information  against 
him. 

"  Now,  my  lads,"  said  I,  "  this  is  a  scoundrel  who  fell  in 

with  some  of  us  when  we  were  in  distress,  after  we  had  lost 

our   vessel.     Instead    of  behaving  as    one    seaman    does    to 

another,  he  robbed  us  of  all  we   had,  and  turned   us  adrift 

259 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

naked  to  be  killed  by  the  Indians.  Of  all,  I  and  the  two 
Portuguese  you  took  on  board  about  four  months  back  are 
the  only  three  left :  the  others  perished.  The  one  who 
was  with  me  was  burned  to  death  by  the  Indians,  and  I 
narrowly  escaped.  I  leave  you  to  decide  what  this  scoundrel 
merits." 

"  But  there  is  more  against  him,  captain,"  said  the  men, 
and  four  of  them  stepped  out  and  declared  that  he  had  run 
away  with  the  money  belonging  to  the  crew  of  which  they 
were  a  part,  and  that  the  sum  he  had  stolen  amounted  to 
25,000  dollars. 

"What  have  you  to  say  for  yourself?  "  said  I  to  him. 

"That  I've  been  a  cursed  fool  to  be  caught  as  I  have 
been." 

"  What  will  they  do,  father  ?  " 

"  Hang  us,  I  suppose,"  replied  he. 

"  Captain  Toplift,"  said  I,  "  I  do  not  command  this  vessel, 
and  I  shall  therefore  leave  you  to  decide  upon  the  fate  of  this 
miscreant ; "  and,  having  said  that,  I  was  going  below  to  the 
cabin,  when  the  captain  of  the  Transcendant' s  son  ran  to  me, 
and  said,  "  I  want  to  speak  to  you,  sir,  when  you  are  alone." 

"What  are  you  after,  Peleg  ?"  cried  his  father. 

"I'm  going  to  save  your  life,  father,  if  I  can,"  replied  he. 

"You'll  be  clever  if  you  do  that,  boy,"  said  the  man 
sneeringly. 

I  allowed  the  boy  to  follow  me  down  into  the  cabin,  and 
then  asked  him  what  he  had  to  say. 

"  I«have  that  to  tell  you  which  is  of  more  value  than  the 
lives  of  a  hundred  boys  like  me." 

"  Boys  like  you  ?  Why,  I  thought  it  was  to  save  your 
father's  life  that  you  came  down,  sir  ?  " 

"  Pooh  ! "  said  he,  "  let  him  hang  ;  he  was  born  for  a  halter. 
I  am  come  to  save  my  own  life.  I  only  said  that  to  gammon 
him." 

"  You're  a  hopeful  youth,"  said  I ;  "  and  pray  what  is  that 
you  can  tell  me  that  will  save  your  own  neck  from  the 
halter  ?  " 

"  That  which  will  save  your  own,  most  likely,"  replied  the 
boy,  "  tit-for-tat's  all  fair." 

"  Well,  let's  hear  it  then,"  replied  I. 

"  No,  not  unless  you  promise.  I  can  swing,  if  need  be,  as 
260 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

well  as  father,  but  I'd  rather  not,  'cause  I  know  where  all 
his  money  is  hidden." 

"  I  can't  make  any  promise,"  replied  I. 

"  Then  I  can't  tell,"  replied  he,  "  so  I  may  e'en  go  on  deck 
and  tell  father  that  I  cannot  manage  it ; "  ajid  as  he  said  the 
latter  part  of  this  speech,  the  undaunted  little  villain  actually 
laughed  at  the  idea  of  gammoning  his  father,  as  he  termed  it. 

Train  up  a  child  in  the  way  he  should  go,  and  he  will  not 
depart  from  it,  is  mostly  true ;  but  it  is  more  certain  that  if 
you  train  a  child  up  in  the  way  that  he  should  not  go,  he  will 
be  a  more  true  disciple.  Could  there  be  a  more  decided 
proof  of  the  above  than  the  behaviour  of  this  young  villain  ? 
but  his  father  had  made  him  so,  and  thus  was  he  rewarded. 

"Stop,"  said  I,  for  I  had  reflected  whether,  after  all,  there 
were  any  grounds  for  hanging  the  boy,  and  come  to  a  con- 
clusion that  a  jury  would  have  probably  acquitted  him. 
"Stop,"  said  I;  "you  say  that  what  you  can  tell  is  of  the 
greatest  consequence  ?  " 

"And  becomes  of  more  consequence  every  minute  that 
passes,"  replied  he.  "  I  will  tell  you  everything,  and  let  you 
into  father's  secrets.  I  peach  upon  father  altogether." 

"Well  then,"  replied  I,  "if  what  you  have  to  disclose 
proves  important,  I  will  do  all  I  can  to  save  your  life,  and  I 
have  no  doubt  that  I  shall  be  able  so  to  do." 

"  No  more  have  I,"  replied  he,  "  or  I  would  not  have  come 
to  you.  NoW  then,  father  came  to  the  back  of  the  island  to 
do  a  little  business  with  a  pirate  schooner,  as  he  said  just 
now ;  and  he  has  very  often  done  it  before,  as  he  said  just 
now ;  but  father  did  not  tell  you  all.  When  we  were  in 
Port  Royal,  father  went  to  the  captain  of  a  king's  vessel  who 
is  there,  having  been  sent  to  put  down  the  pirates  if  possible, 
anJ  he  offered  this  captain  of  the  king's  ship,  for  a  certain 
sum,  to  put  our  friends  that  we  exchange  with  into  his 
hands." 

"  What,  betray  his  friend  the  pirate  ?  " 

"  Yes,  father  agreed  that  he  would  come  round  as  he  has 
done  this  day,  and  would  contrive  to  chaffer  and  bargain 
with  him,  and  keep  him  so  late  in  the  bay  that  the  king's 
ship  should  come  upon  him  all  of  a  sudden  and  take  him, 
and  this  was  father's  intention,  only  you  have  pinned  him. 
The  king's  ship  will  be  round  that  point  in  two  hours  or 
261 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

thereabouts,  so  if  you  are  found  here  you  will  be  taken  and 
banged,  as  sure  as  I  ain't  hanged  yet.  Now  ain't  this  im- 
portant news,  and  worth  all  I  asked  for  it  ?  " 

"  It  certainly  is,  if  it  is  true,  boy." 

"Oh,  I'll  prove  it,  for  I  always  goes  with  father,  and  he 
trusts  me  with  everything.  I  saw  the  paper  signed.  The 
king's  ship  is  called  the  festal,  and  the  captain  who  signed 
the  paper  signed  it  Philip  Musgrave." 

"  Indeed,"  said  I,  turning  away,  for  I  did  not  wish  the 
boy  to  perceive  my  emotion  at  this  announcement.  I  re- 
covered myself  as  soon  as  I  could,  and  said  to  him : 

"Boy,  I  will  keep  my  promise.  Do  you  stay  below,  and 
I  will  go  on  deck  and  plead  for  your  life." 

"  Mayn't  I  go  on  deck  for  a  bit  ?  "  said  he. 

"  What !  to  wish  your  father  good-bye  ?  No,  no,  you  had 
better  spare  yourself  and  him  that  painful  meeting." 

"  No,  I  don't  want  to  wish  him  good-bye, — I'll  wait  till  it's 
over,  only  I  never  did  see  a  man  hanged,  and  I  have  a 
curiosity  to  have  just  a  peep." 

"  Out,  you  little  monster,"  cried  I,  running  up  on  deck, 
for  the  information  I  had  received  was  too  important  not  to 
be  immediately  taken  advantage  of. 

"  Well,  captain,  has  the  boy  saved  his  father's  life  ?  " 

"  No,"  replied  I   in  a  loud  voice. 

"  Then,  up  he  goes,"  said  the  men,  for  the  halter  had  been 
round  his  neck  and  run  out  to  the  yard-arm  for  some  time, 
and  the  men  had  manned  the  rope,  only  waiting  my  return 
on  deck.  In  a  second,  the  captain  of  the  Transcendant  was 
swinging  in  the  air,  and  certainly  if  ever  a  scoundrel  merited 
his  fate  it  was  that  man.  Shortly  afterward  I  turned  round, 
and  there  was  the  young  hopeful  looking  at  his  father's 
body  swinging  to  and  fro  with  the  motion  of  the  vessel. 

I  looked  in  vain  for  a  tear  in  his  eye ;  there  was  not  a 
symptom  of  emotion.  Seeing  me  look  sternly  at  him,  he 
hastened  down  below  again. 

"  My  lads,"  said  I  to  the  men,  who  were  all  on  deck,  "  I 
have  received  intelligence  of  that  importance  that  I  re- 
commend that  we  should  cut  that  vessel  adrift,  and  make 
sail  without  a  moment's  loss  of  time." 

"What,  not  plunder?"  cried  the  men,  looking  at  the 
Transcendant. 

262 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

"No,  not  think  of  it,  if  you  are  wise." 

At  this  reply  all  of  the  men  exclaimed  that  "  that  would 
not  do" — "that  plunder  they  would" — that  "I  was  not  the 
captain  of  the  vessel," — and  many  more  expressions,  showing 
how  soon  a  man  may  lose  popularity  on  board  of  a  pirate 
vessel. 

"  I  gave  my  opinion,  my  men,  and  if  you  will  hear  why  I 

"  No,  no,  out  boats,"  cried  they  all,  and  simultaneously  ran 
to  lower  down  the  boats,  for  it  was  now  calm,  that  they  might 
tow  the  schooner  alongside  of  the  Transcendant. 

"  You  might  as  well  talk  to  the  wind  as  talk  to  them  when 
there  is  plunder  to  be  obtained/'  said  Toplift  to  me  in  a 
low  tone. 

"  Come  down  with  me,"  said  I,  "  and  I  will  tell  you  what 
I  have  heard." 

"  Ain't  they  going  to  plunder  the  brig  ? "  said  Master 
Peleg,  when  we  came  down  ;  "  I  know  where  father's  dollars 
are,"  and  up  he  ran  on  deck. 

I  made  a  short  remark  upon  the  depravity  of  the  boy,  and 
then  informed  Captain  Toplift  of  what  he  had  told  me. 

"  If  you  had  told  them,  they  would  not  have  paid  attention 
to  you.  The  boat's  crew  who  came  with  the  captain  have 
told  them  that  there  is  money  on  board,  and  all  authority  is 
now  at  an  end." 

"  Well,"  replied  I,  "  I  believe  that  the  boy  has  told  the 
truth." 

"  And  what  do  you  mean  to  do  ?  " 

"  Remain  below  quietly,  if  I  am  allowed,"  replied  I. 

"But  I  cannot,"  said  he;  "they  would  throw  me  over- 
board." 

"  Make  as  bad  a  fight  of  it  as  you  can,"  replied  I. 

"  That  I  will,"  said  Captain  Toplift,  "  and  with  so  superior 
a  force  opposed,  we  cannot  stand  long.  But  I  must  tell  you 
where  you  must  be." 

"Where?"  replied  I. 

"  At  the  entrance  of  the  magazine,  for  as  sure  as  we  stand 
here  they  w4ll  blow  up  the  vessel  rather  than  be  taken.  Not 
all  of  them,  but  two  or  three  I  know  are  determined  so  to  do, 
and  resolute  to  do  it.  My  pistols  are  there.  You  have  only 
to  open  this  door,  and  you  are  in  the  magazine  passage. 
263 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

See/'  said  he,  opening  the  door,  "  there  is  the  scuttle  where 
they  hand  the  powder  up." 

"I  will  be  on  the  watch,  depend  upon  it;  and,  Captain 
Toplift,  if  the  schooner  is  taken,  and  I  am  alive,  you  may 
have  no  fear  for  yourself." 

"  Now  let  us  go  on  deck  again." 

"  I  will  follow  you,"  replied  I. 

"  I  am  alone  at  last,  thank  Heaven ! "  said  I  to  myself. 
"  What  a  position  am  I  in,  and  how  much  will  be  in  suspense 
before  twenty-four  hours  are  over !  My  own  brother  here, 
not  ten  miles  perhaps  from  me,  commanding  the  vessel 
which  will  attack  this  on  which  I  am  on  board.  That  they 
will  take  us  I  have  no  doubt ;  but  what  risk  do  I  run — of 
death  by  shot,  or  by  their  blowing  up  the  vessel  in  spite  of 
me,  or  of  no  quarter  being  given.  Well,  L  wish  it  were 
decided.  At  all  events,  I  am  .long  supposed  dead,  and  I 
shall  not  be  recognised  among  the  heaps  of  the  bodies." 

I  then  went  to  the  locker,  and  took  out  my  duck  frock  and 
trousers,  determining  that  I  would,  if  I  were  killed,  be  killed 
in  those  clothes,  and  be  thrown  overboard  as  a  common  sea- 
man. I  then  went  on  deck,  for  I  heard  the  grating  of  the 
sides  of  the  two  vessels,  and  knew  that  they  were  in  contact. 

All  was  uproar  and  confusion  on  board  of  the  Transcendant, 
but  there  Was  nobody  on  board  the  schooner  except  Toplift 
and  myself.  I  cannot  say  that  I  never  saw  such  a  scene,  for 
I  had  seen  quite  as  bad  on  board  of  a  privateer.  The  common 
seamen,  as  well  as  the  soldiers,  when  let  loose  to  plunder,~are 
like  maniacs.  In  half-an-hour  they  had  broken  open  every- 
thing, cut  the  crew  to  pieces,  and  found  out  the  hoard  of 
dollars,  which  was  shown  them  by  young  Peleg,  who  tried  for 
his  share,  but  for  so  doing  received  a  chop  with  a  cutlass, 
which  cut  off  his  right  ear,  and  wounded  him  severely  on  the 
shoulder ;  but  his  right  arm  was  not  disabled,  and  while  the 
man  that  cut  him  down  was  bending  over  a  heap  of  dollars, 
which  took  both  hands  to  lift  them,  the  boy  ran  his  knife 
deep  into  the  man's  side,  who  fell  mortally  wounded.  The 
rush  for  the  dollars  thus  at  the  mercy  of  the  rest  was  so  great, 
that  Peleg  was  not  minded,  and  he  crept  away  and  came  on 
board  the  schooner.  We  saw  that  he  was  bleeding  profusely, 
but  we  asked  no  questions,  and  he  went  down  the  ladder 
forward. 

264 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

"  What  has  that  young  villain  been  after  ?  "  said  Toplift. 

"  I  presume  he  has  been  quarrelling  for  plunder,  and  con- 
sidered that  he  had  a  greater  right  to  his  father's  money  than 
anybody  else." 

Among  other  plunder  the  people  had  not  forgotten  to  look 
for  liquor,  and  an  hour  had  not  passed  before  three-fourths  of 
the  men  were  more  or  less  intoxicated.  They  had  found 
plenty  of  good  clothes,  and  were  strutting  about  with  gold- 
laced  waistcoats,  and  embroidered  coats  over  their  dirty 
frocks.  The  uproar  increased  every  minute,  when  Toplift, 
who  had  been  looking  out  with  the  glass,  exclaimed,  "There 
she  is,  by  all  that's  sacred  ! " 

I  caught  the  glass  out  of  his  hand,  and  found  it  was  the 
king's  ship.  She  was  a  large  flush  vessel,  apparently  of 
eighteen  or  twenty  guns,  just  opening  from  the  point,  and 
not  seven  miles  from  us.  We  were  still  becalmed,  and  she 
was  bringing  the  wind  down  with  her,  so  that  to  escape 
appeared  impossible. 

"  Now,  what  shall  we  do  ? "  said  Captain  Toplift ;  "  shall 
we  allow  her  to  come  down  upon  us  and  say  nothing  to  the 
men,  or  shall  we  point  out  the  danger  and  persuade  them  to 
come  on  board  and  prepare  ?  " 

"You  must  do  as  you  please,"  replied  I,  (f  I  am  indifferent 
which.  It  will  be  dark  in  another  hour,  and  she  will  not  be 
down  by  that  time.  I  would  rather  avoid  fighting,  and  get 
away  from  the  schooner  quietly  if  I  could,  but  that  I  fear  is 
impossible  now." 

"  Well,  I  must  go  on  board  of  the  brig  and  let  them  know, 
for  if  they  find  it  out  themselves  they  will  throw  us  over- 
board." 

Captain  Toplift  then  went  on  board  of  the  brig,  and  calling 
to  the  men  who  were  still  sober,  told  them  that  there  was  a 
king's  ship  coming  down  upon  them  not  seven  miles  off. 
This  had  the  effect  of  putting  an  end  to  the  confusion  and 
noise  of  a  great  portion  of  the  men,  who  hastened  on  board 
of  the  schooner,  but  others,  who  were  intoxicated,  were  with 
difficulty  persuaded  to  return. 

At  last  they  were  all  got  on  board,  and  the  schooner,  clear 

from  the  brig,  was  made  ready  for  action ;  but  Toplift  was 

obliged  to  make  some  alteration  in  the  stationing  of  the  mtn, 

as  those  who  were  to  hand  up  the  powder  were  all  of  thr  ra 

265 


THE  PRIVATEERS  MAN 

tipsy.  By  the  time  that  the  schooner  was  ready,  and  the 
breeze  had  come  down  to  her,  the  corvette  was  not  more  than 
three  miles  from  us ;  but  it  was  quite  dark,  for  there  is  no 
twilight  in  those  parts.  We  consulted  what  course  we  should 
take  to  avoid  her,  if  possible,  and  agreed  that  we  would  stand 
in  shore  and  pass  her  if  we  possibly  could.  We  knew  that,  if 
seen,  we  were  then  certain  to  be  obliged  to  fight ;  but  if  not 
seen,  we  might  escape. 

We  then  shifted  the  helm  and  bore  up  across  her  bows,  but 
we  had  not  steered  in  this  direction  more  than  a  quarter  of 
an  hour,  when  the  Transcendant  was  perceived  to  be  on  fire, 
having  been  fired  by  the  drunken  men  before  they  left  her, 
and  soon  afterward  she  burst  out  into  flames  that  threw  a 
strong  light  to  a  great  distance,  discovering  the  corvette  to  us 
at  two  miles'  distance,  and  of  course  exposing  us  to  the  corvette, 
who  immediately  altered  her  course  for  us.  We  had  there- 
fore only  to  fight,  and  the  crew,  being  most  of  them  in  liquor, 
declared  they  would  fight  till  the  schooner  sunk  under  them. 
In  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  the  corvette  being  close  to  us,  and 
standing  stem  on,  we  opened  our  fire,  raking  her  masts  and 
yards,  and  then  I  went  down  below.  I  had  changed  my 
clothes  for  the  duck  trousers  and  shirt  which  I  had  swum  on 
board  in,  and  I  now  remained  quietly  in  the  cabin.  A  few 
minutes  afterward  the  corvette  opened  her  fire,  and  the  shot 
did  great  execution.  The  cries  of  the  wounded  and  the 
shouts  of  the  tipsy  men  were  mingled  together,  but  the  crew 
of  the  schooner  fired  with  great  rapidity,  and  sustained  the 
unequal  conflict  most  gallantly. 

After  a  time  some  men  darted  down  into  the  cabin.  I 
was  then  at  the  door  which  led  to  the  magazine  passage, 
and  busied  myself  handing  up  the  powder,  as  it  secured  me 
from  observation,  and  it  was  supposed  that  I  was  one  of  the 
crew  sent  down  for  that  duty. 

The  men  roared  out,  "  Where  is  the  captain  ?  We  want 
him  to  fight  the  ship.  Toplift  is  an  old  fool,  and  don't  know 
what  he  is  about." 

I  made  no  reply,  but  with  my  back  toward  them  con- 
tinued to  hand  up  the  powder,  and  having  changed  my  dress, 
they  did  not  recognise  me,  so  they  rushed  upon  deck  again. 

The  corvette  was  now  alongside  of  the  schooner,  pouring 
in  her  broadsides  with  fatal  execution,  the  shot  passing  in, 
266 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

every  direction  through  her,  so  that  there  was  as  much 
danger  below  as  on  deck,  and  it  was  evident  that  the 
schooner  could  not  oppose  them  much  longer.  Still  they 
continued  to  fire  with  great  resolution,  being  now  sobered 
into  more  steadiness  than  at  first.  But  by  this  time  more 
than  half  the  men  were  killed  and  wounded,  and  our  guns 
were  encumbered  with  the  wreck  and  bodies.  I  heard  them, 
at  the  very  time  that  a  crashing  broadside  was  poured  in  by 
the  corvette,  cry  out,  "Avast  firing  for  a  moment  and  clear 
the  decks." 

They  did  so,  and,  having  thrown  the  bodies  overboard 
and  cut  away  the  spars  and  rigging  which  had  fallen,  so  as  to 
enable  them  to  work  their  guns,  during  which  time  three 
broadsides  were  poured  in,  they  remanned  their  guns,  and 
fought  with  as  much  spirit  as  before.  I  could  not  help 
admiring  the  courage  of  the  scoundrels,  for  nothing  could 
exceed  it ;  but  resistance  was  useless,  further  than  they  pre- 
ferred dying  at  their  guns  to  be  hanged  on  the  gibbet. 

But  the  shouts  of  the  pirates  and  the  reports  of  the  guns 
gradually  decreased.  The  men  were  swept  away  by  the 
enemy's  fire,  and  the  guns  were  one  by  one  disabled.  The 
schooner's  sides  were  torn  out,  and  the  water  poured  in  so 
fast  that  it  was  rising  to  the  magazine.  I  heard  a  cry  of 
boarders,  and  the  striking  of  the  two  vessels  together,  and 
then  there  was  a  rush  down  below,  when  a  man  came  aft  to 
the  magazine  passage.  It  was  the  fellow  whom  I  struck 
down  on  the  quarter-deck  and  had  put  into  irons. 

"  Come  along,"  said  he,  to  the  others ;  "  we'll  send  the 
corvette  and  ourselves  all  to  the  devil  together.  Out  of  the 
way  there." 

"  Stand  back,"  said  I. 

"Stand  back,"  replied  he,  pointing  his  pistol  down  to  the 
magazine. 

I  threw  up  his  arm,  and  the  pistol  went  off,  striking  the 
beams  above. 

"Blast  you,"  cried  he,  "whoever  you  are;  but  I've  an- 
other," and  he  attempted  to  draw  it  out  of  his  belt ;  but 
before  he  could  effect  it  I  blew  out  his  brains  with  the  pistol 
which  I  had  ready  cocked  in  my  hand. 

His  companions  started  back,  and  I  pointed  my  second  pistol 
at  them,  saying,  "The  man  who  comes  forward  this  way  dies." 
267 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

As  I  said  this  the  crew  of  the  corvette,  who  had  cleared 
the  decks,  charged  down  below,  and  the  pirates  ran  away 
and  secreted  themselves.  Perceiving  them  coming  forward, 
I  said  to  them,  "  Put  a  guard  over  the  magazine ;  they  have 
attempted  to  blow  up  the  vessel  already." 

"  Who  are  you  ?  "  said  an  officer. 

"  A  prisoner,"  replied  I. 

"  Well,  then,  lead  him  on  deck,  and  stay  here,  two  of  you ; 
shut  down  the  magazine  scuttle  and  keep  guard." 

"  Thank  Heaven,"  thought  I,  "  that  this  affair  is  over,"  as 
a  seaman  led  rne  by  the  collar  on  deck,  and  handed  me  to 
others,  who  took  me  on  board  of  the  corvette  ? 

We  were  all  put  down  below  that  remained  out  of  the 
schooner's  crew,  about  eighteen  or  nineteen,  not  more,  and 
I  was  glad  to  find  Captain  Toplift,  although  badly  wounded 
with  a  splinter,  was  among  the  number.  We  remained 
there  huddled  together  with  a  guard  of  ten  men  over  us  for 
more  than  an  hour,  when  we  heard,  from  the  conversation  on 
deck,  that  the  schooner  had  sunk.  After  that  the  guns  of 
the  corvette  were  secured,  and  the  men  had  an  allowance  of 
liquor  served  out  to  them,  the  watch  was  called,  and  all  was 
quiet  during  the  remainder  of  the  night.  For  some  time  I 
was  in  a  state  of  excitement  from  the  events  of  the  last 
twenty-four  hours  crowding  so  rapidly,  but  by  degrees  I 
became  calm.  I  asked  one  of  the  guard,  who  was  the 
captain  of  the  corvette  ? 

"  What's  that  to  you,  you  gallows-bird  ?  "  replied  he. 

"  A  civil  question  might  receive  a  civil  reply,"  answered  I. 

"So  it  might  with  any  one  else  ;  but  if  you  don't  want 
the  hilt  of  my  cutlass  down  your  throat,  you  will  hold  your 
tongue." 

But  I  did  not  require  to  repeat  the  question,  as  I  heard  one 
of  the  officers  on  deck  say,  "  It's  Captain  Musgrave's  orders." 

This  satisfied  me,  and  I  lay  down  with  the  rest  of  the 
prisoners,  waiting  for  daybreak,  when  I  trusted  my  troubles 
would  soon  be  over.  They  were  all  sound  asleep.  Strange 
that  men  who  knew  that  they  would  be  hanged  in  a  few  days, 
if  not  the  next  morning,  should  sleep  so  sound — but  so  it  was 
-^-while  I,  who  had  every  reason  to  believe  that  my  sufferings 
were  over,  could  not  sleep  one  wink.  I  was,  however,  fully 
satisfied  with  my  own  castle-buildings  during  the  night,  and 
268 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

more  satisfied  when  it  was  again  broad  daylight.  After  the 
men  had  had  their  breakfast,  an  order  came  down  for  all  the 
prisoners  to  be  brought  on  deck.  We  were  led  up  under 
guard,  and  made  to  stand  all  in  a  row.  I  looked  round  for  my 
brother,  but  he  was  not  on  deck.  It  was  the  first  lieutenant 
who  was  there,  with  several  other  officers,  and  the  clerk,  with 
pen  and  ink,  to  take  down  the  names  of  the  prisoners. 

"  Who  was  the  captain  of  this  vessel  ? "  said  the  first 
lieutenant. 

"  I  was,  sir,"  replied  Toplift ;   "  but  much  against  my  will." 

"  Oh,  of  course  ;  every  man  was  on  board  of  her  against 
his  will.  What  is  your  name  ?  Put  him  down,  Mr.  Pearson. 
Any  other  officers  alive  ?  " 

"  No,  sir,"  replied  Toplift. 

The  name  of  every  man  was  then  asked  and  put  down,  and 
it  so  happened  that  I  was  the  last ;  for,  anxious  to  see  my 
brother,  I  had  walked  up  the  foremost,  and  they  had  com- 
menced their  interrogation  at  the  other  end  of  the  line. 

"  What  is  your  name  ?  " 

"  I  do  not  belong  to  the  schooner,"  replied  I. 

"  Of  course  not :  you  dropped  on  board  her  from  the 
clouds." 

"  No,  sir,  I  did  not ;  I  swam  on  board  of  her  to  save 
my  life." 

"Then  you  went  out  of  the  frying-pan  into  the  fire,  I 
reckon,  my  good  fellow,  for  your  life  is  forfeited  now." 

"  I  rather  think  not,  sir/'  replied  I.  "  On  the  contrary, 
I  feel  it  is  quite  safe." 

"  Give  us  none  of  your  jaw,  my  good  fellow,  but  give  us 
your  name." 

"  Certainly,  sir,  if  you  require  it.  My  name  is  Alexander 
Musgrave,  sir,"  replied  I  ;  "  I  am  the  elder  brother  of  your 
captain,  Philip  Musgrave,  and  I  will  thank  you  to  go  into  his 
cabin  and  inform  him  that  I  am  here." 

The  first  lieutenant  and  officers  started  back  in  astonish- 
ment, and  so  did  Captain  Toplift  and  the  pirates.  The  first 
lieutenant  hardly  knew  whether  to  consider  it  as  a  pretence 
on  my  part  or  not,  and  was  undecided  how  to  act,  when 
Captain  Toplift  said,  "  I  do  not  know  whether  the  gentleman 
is  as  he  says,  but  this  is  certain,  and  all  the  men  can  prove 
it  as  well  as  myself,  that  he  did  swim  on  board,  as  he  said, 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

to  escape  from  the  Indians,  and  that  he  has  never  joined  the 
crew.  They  offered  to  make  him  captain  in  my  stead,  and  he 
positively  refused  it." 

"Yes,"  said  all  the  pirates;  e( that's  true  enough." 

"Well,  sir,"  replied  the  first  lieutenant,  "I  will  certainly 
carry  your  message." 

"  To  make  all  certain,"  replied  I,  "  I  will  write  my  name 
on  a  slip  of  paper  for  you  to  take  in  to  the  captain.  He 
knows  my  signature." 

I  did  so,  and  the  first  lieutenant  took  the  paper,  and 
went  into  the  cabin.  In  a  minute  he  returned,  and  re- 
quested me  to  follow  him.  I  did  so,  and  in  another  minute 
I  was  in  the  arms  of  my  brother.  For  some  time  we  neither 
of  us  could  speak.  At  last  Philip  said,  "  That  you  are  alive 
and  well  let  me  thank  Heaven.  I  have  considered  you 
as  dead,  and  so  have  others ;  and  to  find  you  on  board  of 
a  pirate — on  board  of  a  vessel  which  I  have  been  riddling 
with  shot,  any  one  of  which  might  have  caused  your  death ! 
Thank  God  I  was  ignorant  that  you  were  on  board,  or  I 
never  could  have  done  my  duty.  I  will  not  ask  how  you 
came  on  board  of  this  vessel,  for  that  must  be  the  end  of 
your  narrative,  which  I  must  have  from  the  time  that  you 
first  left  Rio,  and  afterward  in  detail  the  whole  from  the 
time  that  you  left  the  coast." 

"  Then  they  received  my  letters  from  Rio  ?  " 

"Yes,  after  imagining  you  were  dead,  they  were  rejoiced 
by  those  letters ;  but  I  will  not  anticipate  my  story,  nor 
•will  I  now  ask  for  yours ;  it  is  sufficient  at  present  that 
you  are  alive,  my  dear  Alexander,  and  once  more  in  my 
arms." 

"  Let  me  ask  one  question,"  replied  I. 

"  I  know  what  it  will  be.  She  was  in  good  health,  but 
suffering  much  in  mind  from  having  no  account  of  you. 
Her  father  and  others  have  reasoned  with  her,  and  painted 
the  impossibility  of  your  being  in  existence,  as  the  xebeque 
you  sailed  in  had  never  been  heard  of.  She  still  adheres 
to  the  opinion  that  you  are  alive,  and  will  not  abandon  the 
hope  of  seeing  you  again ;  but  hope  deferred  has  paled 
her  cheek  even  more  pale  than  it  usually  is,  and  she  evi- 
dently suffers  much,  for  her  life  is  wrapped  in  yours.  Now, 
Jiaving  told  you  this,  you  must  come  into  my  state-room^ 
270 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

and  allow  me  to  enable  you  to  appear  a  my  brother  ought 
to  do.  I  do  not  think  that  there  is  any  difference  in  our  size 
now,  although  there  was  when  we  last  parted." 

"Many  thanks,  Philip,  but  before  I  adonise  my  outward 
man,  I  should  wish  to  satisfy  my  inward  cravings ;  and,  to 
tell  you  the  truth,  I'm  so  hungry  from  not  having  broken 
my  fast  for  nearly  twenty-four  hours,  that  if  you  could  order 
something  to  eat  while  you  are  looking  out  the  clothes,  I 
should  feel  in  no  small  degree  grateful." 

Philip  rang  the  bell,  and  ordered  the  steward  to  bring 
something  to  eat  and  drink,  and  after  eating  I  occupied 
a  quarter  of  an  hour  more  in  getting  rid  of  the  pirate  smoke 
and  dirt,  and  putting  on  one  of  his  uniforms,  for  he  had 
no  other  clothes  on  board,  when  I  came  out  looking  not 
at  all  like  a  pirate. 

"  Now,  then,"  said  Philip,  "  before  we  have  our  Icte-a-tete, 
come  out  with  me,  and  let  me  introduce  you  to  the  officers 
as  my  brother." 

I  went  out  with  him,  and  was  formally  introduced.  The 
first  lieutenant  apologised  for  his  rough  speech,  but  I  told 
him  that  there  was  no  occasion  for  any  apology,  as  I  had 
no  doubt  that  I  looked  very  much  like  u  pirate  at  the  time. 

"  More  than  you  do  now,  sir,  at  all  events,"  replied  he. 

"  By-the-bye,  brother,"  said  I,  "  there  is  one  man  among 
the  prisoners  who,  although  compelled  to  act  as  captain  by 
the  men,  is  no  pirate.  His  conduct  I  will  explain  to  you. 
May  I  request  him  to  be  kindly  treated  ?  His  name  is  Top- 
lift — and  also  two  Portuguese,  my  former  companions." 

"  Certainly,"  replied  Philip,  "  your  word  is  sufficient.  Let 
those  persons  be  released  and  taken  care  of,"  said  he  to 
the  first  lieutenant.  "  We  will  wait  for  the  particulars 
by-and-by." 

I  remained  on  deck  about  ten  minutes,  and  then  returned 
to  the  cabin  with  my  brother. 

"What  is  this  which  you  have  left  on  my  dressing-table  ?" 
said  Philip,  surveying  the  leather  bag  which  contained  the 
diamond. 

"That,  Philip,"  said  I,  "is  a  portion  of  my  narrative, 
and  eventually  may  prove  a  very  important  one.  I  don't 
think  that  I  can  afford  to  make  you  a  present  of  it,  but 
I  shall  see." 

271 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

"It  does  not  look  very  valuable,"  replied  he. 

"  At  all  events,  do  me  the  favour  to  lock  it  up  carefully," 
replied  I. 

"  Well,  if  you  are  in  earnest  I  will,"  he  said,  and  having 
put  it  in  a  drawer  and  locked  it  up,  he  said,  "Now,  Alexander, 
let  me  have  your  history." 

I  commenced,  and  told  him  all  that  the  reader  is  now 
acquainted  with.  Dinner  broke  off  my  narrative,  and  as  soon 
as  it  was  over  I  resumed  it.  When  I  had  finished,  he  ex- 
pressed his  astonishment,  and  asked  many  questions.  Among 
others,  he  said,  "And  that  little  wretch  Peleg,  the  captain 
of  the  Tramcendant' s  son,  is  he  on  board  ?" 

"I  have  not  seen  him,"  replied  I,  "and  therefore  presume 
that  he  was  not  able  to  move,  and  went  down  in  the 
schooner."  Which  was  the  case. 

"  You  have  indeed  told  me  a  strange  tale,"  said  Philip, 
"  and  you  have  had  some  extraordinary  escapes.  You  must 
have  a  charmed  life,  and  you  appear  to  have  been  preserved 
to  prove  that  Amy's  persuasion  of  your  being  still  alive  was 
just  and  well-founded ;  and  now  it  is  my  turn  to  talk,  and 
yours  to  listen.  When  I  left  you  as  lieutenant  of  Captain 
Levee's  schooner,  we  very  shortly  afterward  had  an  action 
with  a  Spanish  vessel  of  very  superior  force,  for  she  mounted 
thirty  guns.  Having  no  chance  with  her,  from  her  superior 
weight  of  metal,  we  threw  ourselves  on  her  bow  and  boarded. 
The  Spaniards  did  not  relish  this  kind  of  close  fighting,  and 
gave  us  immediate  possession  of  their  deck.  Captain  Levee, 
when  he  brought  in  his  prize,  was  appointed  to  a  frigate  of 
thirty-six  guns,  and  I  followed  him  as  his  first  lieutenant. 
We  had  another  combat  with  a  vessel  of  equal  force,  in 
which  we  were  the  victors,  and  I  was  sent  in  the  prize. 
Captain  Levee  wrote  very  kindly  in  my  behalf,  and  I  was 
made  a  captain,  and  given  the  command  of  a  small  brig. 
But  let  me  first  finish  with  Captain  Levee.  He  captured  a 
galleon,  which  gave  him  a  large  fortune,  and  he  then  gave 
up  the  command  of  his  ship,  and  went  on  shore,  telling  me 
in  a  letter  that  he  had  hitherto  squandered  away  all  his 
money,  but  now  that  he  had  got  so  much,  he  intended  to 
keep  it  He  has  done  so,  for  he  has  purchased  a  lai«ge  landed 
property,  is  married,  and,  I  believe,  is  very  happy." 

"  He  deserves  it,"  replied  I;  "and  long  may  he  be  so." 
272 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

"Well,  to  continue.  I  was  sent  out  on  this  station,  and, 
having  information  that  the  vessel  which  you  are  now  on 
board  of  was  at  anchor  in  a  bay  close  to  the  Havannah,  I  ran 
in  and  reconnoitred.  She  hoisted  Spanish  colours,  and  I  did 
the  same.  It  fell  calm,  and  I  lay  about  four  miles  outside. 
I  was  mistaken  for  another  Spanish  vessel,  and  the  captain 
of  this  vessel,  or,  to  speak  correctly,  the  Spanish  captain  of 
the  Spanish  brig,  came  out  to  see  me,  and  did  not  discover 
his  mistake  till  he  was  on  board.  I  detained  him  and  his 
boat's  crew.  It  continued  calm  till  the  evening,  when  the 
breeze  sprung  up,  and  I  put  the  head  of  the  brig  right  for 
the  bay,  as  if  I  were  going  to  anchor.  The  breeze  being 
light,  it  was  dark  before  I  got  in  and  alongside  this  vessel. 
They  were  completely  surprised,  for  they  imagined  that  their 
captain  was  dining  with  his  old  friend,  and,  having  no  idea 
that  we  were  anything  but  Spanish,  had  not  the  least 
preparation  for  resistance.  We  had  possession  of  her  decks 
before  they  could  seize  their  arms,  and  I  brought  her  out 
without  any  one  knowing  that  she  had  been  captured.  On 
my  arrival,  the  admiral  gave  me  the  command  of  her,  which 
I  have  held  for  nine  months  ;  but  she  is  very  defective,  and  I 
was  ordered  home,  and  should  have  sailed,  had  it  not  been 
that  that  scoundrel,  the  captain  of  the  Transccndant,  gave  me 
the  information  which  induced  me  to  come  round  to  the 
back  of  the  island.  Little  did  I  think  what  happiness 
awaited  me.  So  much  for  myself.  Do  not  think  me  an 
egotist  for  speaking  of  myself,  I  am  only  clearing  away  the 
less  important  information  to  arrive  at  that  which  most 
interests  you.  The  Amy  arrived  safe  with  her  valuable 
cargo.  The  captain  reported  that  he  had  remained  at  the 
rendezvous  until  blown  off  by  a  sort  of  hurricane,  and  that, 
finding  himself  a  long  way  off,  he  considered,  when  the  gale 
had  ceased,  that  he  was  not  justified  in  remaining  with  so 
valuable  a  cargo,  but  was  bound  to  make  the  best  of  his  way 
to  Liverpool.  He  was  right,  and  his  conduct  was  approved 
of  by  Mr.  Trevannion,  who  looked  for  your  arrival  every  hour. 
At  last  a  week  passed  away  and  you  did  not  make  your 
appearance,  and  great  alarm  was  entertained  for  your  safety. 
The  weeks  grew  into  months,  and  it  was  supposed  that  you 
had  been  upset  in  the  same  hurricane  which  had  driven 
the  Amy  so  far  off  from  her  rendezvous.  The  poor  girl 
273  S 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

Whyna  was,  as  you  may  suppose,  kindly  received  by  Mr. 
Trevannion  and  his  daughter,  and  soon  gained  their  affection  ; 
but  she  pined  for  your  return,  and  when  she  was  told  that 
you  were  dead  she  never  recovered  it.  The  climate  certainly 
did  not  agree  with  her,  and  she  contracted  a  very  Jt>ad  cough 
during  the  winter,  but  I  believe  from  my  heart  that  it  was 
your  loss  which  affected  her  the  most  severely.  After  she 
had  been  about  eighteen  months  in  England,  she  fell  into  a 
consumption  and  died." 

"  Poor  Whyna  !  "  said  I,  with  a  sigh. 

"  Alexander,"  said  Philip,  "  perhaps  it  was  all  for  the  best, 
for  that  poor  girl  loved  you  sincerely,  and,  supposing  that  she 
was  now  still  alive  and  living  with  Miss  Trevannion, and  on  your 
return  your  marriage  should  (which,  of  course,  unless  Heaven 
decrees  otherwise,  it  will)  take  place,  that  poor  creature  would 
have  been  very  unhappy  ;  and  although  the  idea  of  her  being 
a  rival  to  Miss  Trevannion  is  something  which  may  be  absurd 
to  us,  yet  she  had  the  same  feelings,  and  must  have  endured 
the  same  pangs,  as  any  other  woman,  let  her  colour  be  what  it 
may.  I  think,  therefore,  that  her  removal  was  a  blessing  and 
a  happy  dispensation.  I  saw  Mr.  Trevannion  and  his  daughter 
but  once  previous  to  their  receiving  your  letters  from  Rio, 
acquainting  them  with  your  misfortunes  and  happy  deliver- 
ance from  slavery.  They  were  both  very  dejected,  and  Mr. 
Trevannion  talked  of  retiring  from  business,  and  living  upon 
his  property  near  Liverpool.  As  I  corresponded  regularly 
with  Amy,  I  learned  that  he  had  done  so,  and  had  just  wound 
up  his  affairs  when  your  letter  arrived  from  Rio  with  an  order 
on  the  Portuguese  Exchequer  for  a  considerable  sum.  I 
hardly  need  say  that  the  joy  occasioned  by  the  intelligence 
was  great.  Amy  recovered  her  good  looks,  and  her  father 
bitterly  lamented  his  having  retired  from  business,  as  he  had 
wished  to  have  made  the  whole  over  to  you.  The  money  you 
remitted  from  Rio  he  considered  as  your  own,  and  he  also  set 
apart  your  share  of  the  business  from  the  time  that  you  were 
admitted  as  a  partner.  He  was  not  aware  that  you  could 
carry  a  diamond  of  such  immense  value  about  your  person, 
exposed  to  the  view  of  every  one  ;  among  Indians,  settlers, 
and  pirates.  That  my  delight  was  equal  to  theirs  you  will,  I 
am  sure,  give  me  credit  to  believe ;  and  although  I  was 
obliged  to  sail  for  the  West  Indies,  every  day  I  anticipated 
274 


THE   PRIVATEERS  MAN 

receiving  a  letter  informing  me  of  your  arrival  in  England. 
Judge  then  my  distress  at  first  receiving  a  letter  stating  that 
you  had  not  been  heard  of  for  three  months  after  your  leaving 
Rio,  and  expressions  of  fear  that  some  accident  had  happened, 
and  then  month  after  month  many  more  and  more  despond- 
ing letters,  in  which  Mr.  Trevannion  plainly  stated  that  the 
xebeque  must  have  foundered  ;  and  only  Amy  clinging  to  the 
hope  that  you  were  still  alive.  I  acknowledge  that  I  con- 
sidered you  dead,  and  you  may  therefore  imagine  my  surprise 
and  delight  when  your  signature  on  the  slip  of  paper  proved 
that  you  were  not  only  in  existence,  but  on  board  the  same 
vessel  with  me." 

Such  was  the  narrative  of  my  brother  Philip  in  return  for 
mine,  and  it  was  late  at  night  when  we  parted.  Oh  !  how 
sincerely  did  I  pray  that  night,  thanking  Heaven  for  all  its 
mercies,  and  entreating  that  the  cup  might  not  be  again 
dashed  from  my  lips.  When  I  arose  next  morning  I  found  that 
Philip  was  on  deck,  and  I  followed  him. 

"We  shall  soon  be  in  Port  Royal  with  this  wind,"  said  he, 
"and  I  hope  to  find  the  admiral  still  there." 

I  had  some  conversation  with  the  officers,  and  then  went 
below  to  see  Toplift.  He  was  in  his  hammock,  for  he  had 
much  fever  and  suffered  from  his  wound,  but  the  surgeon  said 
that  he  would  do  well. 

"  Toplift,"  said  I,  tf  you  must  keep  your  mind  at  ease,  for 
my  brother  has  promised  me  that  you  shall  not  be  tried  with 
the  others,  and  has  no  doubt  that  when  he  explains  the  whole 
to  the  admiral  you  will  be  thanked  for  your  service." 

"  Thanked  !  "  said  Toplift,  «  if  I  am  not  hanged,  I  shall  be 
fortunate  enough." 

"  No  fear  of  that,"  replied  I,  "  so  keep  your  mind  easy  and 
get  well  as  fast  as  you  can." 

"  Well  then,  sir,  you  have  saved  my  life,  at  all  events,  for 
had  you  not  come  on  board,  no  one  would  have  ever  spoken 
for  me,  or  believed  that  I  was  not  a  pirate  in  heart  like  all 
the  others,  except  the  two  Portuguese." 

' '  If  necessary,  they  will  be  evidence  in  your  favour,  but  I 
do  not  think  any  evidence  will  be  required  except  mine,  and 
that  will  be  sufficient  with  the  admiral.  I  promised  you  that 
you  should  never  want  the  means  of  getting  your  livelihood, 
and  I  repeat  that  promise  now." 
275 


THE   PRIVATEERS  MAN 

" Thank  you,  sir/'  replied  he,  and  I  then  left  him  and  went 
up  to  the  cabin  to  breakfast. 

The  following  day  we  were  at  anchor  at  Port  Royal ;  my 
brother  reported  what  had  occurred,  and  the  admiral  sent  for 
all  the  pirate  prisoners  except  Toplift,  whose  case  was  so  fully 
represented  by  me  and  my  brother,  that  he  was  permitted  to 
go  at  large,  and  to  take  a  passage  home  to  England  free  of 
expense  if  he  wished  it  It  is  hardly  necessary  to  say  that 
Toplift  accepted  this  offer,  and  remained  in  the  vessel  with 
me.  The  two  Portuguese  were  also  liberated.  Three  days 
after  our  arrival  we  sailed  for  England,  and  after  a  quick  run 
of  between  five  and  six  weeks,  we  anchored  at  Spithead.  My 
brother  could  not  leave  his  ship,  and  I  therefore  requested 
him  to  write  to  Liverpool,  stating  that  he  had  intelligence  of 
me,  and  that  I  was  alive ;  that  I  had  been  wrecked,  and  had 
fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  Indians  near  the  English  settle- 
ments in  Virginia,  and  that  I  had  escaped,  and  was,  he  believed, 
at  Jamestown. 

I  considered  it  wise  to  make  a  communication  like  this  at 
first,  as  too  sudden  an  announcement  might  be  dangerous  to 
one  in  so  weak  a  state  of  health  as  Philip  stated  my  Amy  to 
be  frorr.  the  letter  he  had  received  from  her  father.  I 
remained  with  him  at  Portsmouth  until  the  reply  came.  Mr. 
Trevannion  wrote  and  told  Philip  that  his  communication 
had,  as  it  were,  raised  his  daughter  from  the  grave — as  she 
had  fallen  into  a  state  of  profound  melancholy,  which  nothing 
could  remove — that  he  had  very  cautiously  introduced  the 
subject,  and  by  degrees  told  her  what  was  reported,  and 
eventually,  when  he  found  that  she  was  more  composed,  that 
he  had  put  Philip's  letter  into  her  hand. 

He  concluded  that  he  trusted  that  I  would  arrive,  and 
soon,  for  if  any  accident  was  now  to  happen  to  me  it  would 
be  the  death  of  his  daughter,  who  had  not  strength  enough 
left  to  bear  another  reverse.  At  my  request,  Philip  then 
wrote  that  he  had  received  a  letter  from  a  brother  officer 
stating  I  was  well  and  safe  on  board,  and  that  they  would  be 
in  England  a  few  days  after  the  receipt  of  the  letter. 

Leaving  directions  to  Philip  how  to  proceed,  I  now  went 

off  to    London,   and,   having    fitted  myself  out    with    every 

requisite  of  dress  and  toilet,  I  called  upon  a  celebrated  Jew 

diamond  merchant  and  showed  him  my  diamond,  requesting 

276 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

that  he  would  weigh  it  and  then  estimate  its  value.  He  was 
much  astonished  at  the  sight  of  such  a  stone,  as  well  he 
might  be,  and  after  weighing  it  and  examining  it,  he  pro- 
nounced it  worth  £47,000,  provided  a  purchaser  could  be 
found  for  an  article  of  such  value. 

I  told  him  that  I  was  not  a  merchant,  and  ,could  not  be 
travelling  about  to  show  the  diamond  to  crowned  heads ; 
but  if  he  would  give  me  a  liberal  price  for  it,  I  would  abate 
a  great  deal,  that  he  might  dispose  of  it  to  his  own  advantage. 
He  requested  that  he  might  call  upon  me  with  two  of  his 
friends,  that  they  might  see  the  diamond  and  consult  with  him ; 
and  then  he  would  give  me  an  answer.  We  fixed  the  time  for 
twelve  o'clock  on  the  following  day,  and  I  took  my  leave. 

The  next  day  he  called  at  the  time  appointed,  accompanied 
by  two  gentlemen  of  his  own  persuasion.  They  weighed  the 
stone  again  very  carefully,  examined  it  by  the  light  of  a 
powerful  lamp  to  ascertain  its  water,  and  to  see  if  there  were 
any  flaws  in  it,  calculated  the  reduction  of  weight  which 
would  take  place  in  cutting  it,  and,  after  a  consultation,  I 
was  offered  £.38,000.  I  considered  this  an  offer  that  I  ought 
not  to  refuse,  and  I  closed  with  them.  The  next  day  the 
affair  was  settled.  I  received  money  and  bills  on  govern- 
ment to  the  amount,  and  wrote  to  Philip  telling  him  what 
had  taken  place.  Strange  that  from  two  slaves  in  the  mines 
I  should  have  received  such  valuable  legacies ;  from  poor 
Ingram  a  diamond  worth  so  much  money,  and  from  the  other 
Englishman  a  tattered  Bible  which  made  me  a  sincere 
Christian — a  legacy  in  comparison  of  which  the  diamond  was 
as  dross. 

Philip  replied  to  my  letter  congratulating  me  on  the  sale 
of  the  diamond,  and  informing  me  that  to  his  letter  he  had 
received  a  reply  containing  so  satisfactory  an  account  of  Amy's 
restored  health,  that  he  had  written  to  tell  them  that  I  had 
arrived  safe  in  England,  and  would  be  very  soon  with  them. 
He  recommended  my  going  immediately,  as  the  anxiety  and 
suspense  would  be  very  injurious  to  Amy's  health.  I  there- 
fore made  every  arrangement  for  my  departure,  purchased 
horses,  and  procured  four  stout  serving-men,  well  armed,  to 
accompany  me,  and  wrote  a  letter,  which  I  sent  by  an  express 
courier,  stating  the  exact  day  which  I  expected  to  arrive  at 
Mr,  Trevannion's  country-seat. 
277 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

I  waited  in  London  two  days  to  wind  up  all  my  affairs,  and 
to  give  time  for  the  express  to  arrive  before  me,  as  I  intended 
to  travel  very  fast.  My  stay  in  London  was  the  occasion  of 
an  important  discovery.  I  was  at  the  coffee-house  at  St. 
Paul's,  and  was  talking  with  one  of  Captain  Levee's  officers, 
with  whom  I  had  picked  up  an  acquaintance,  when,  on  his 
calling  me  by  the  name  of  Musgrave,  a  pinched-up  sort  of 
looking  personage,  in  a  black  suit,  who  was  standing  at  a  bay- 
window,  turned  round,  and  coming  up  to  me,  said,  "  Sir,  as  a 
stranger  I  must  apologise,  but  hearing  your  friend  call  you  by 
the  name  of  Musgrave,  may  I  venture  to  ask  if  you  are  any 
relative  to  Sir  Richard  Musgrave,  Baronet,  who  lived  in 
Cumberland  ?  " 

"  Lived,  did  you  say,  sir  ?     Is  he  then  dead  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir  ;  he  has  been  dead  these  last  seven  months,  and 
we  are  looking  out  for  his  heir  and  cannot  find  him." 

"I  knew  the  family  very  well,"  replied  I,  "for  I  am  con- 
nected with  it.  His  eldest  son,  Richard,  of  course,  must  be 
his  heir,  as  all  the  estates  are  entailed." 

"  His  eldest  son,  Richard,  sir,  is  dead.  We  have  authenti- 
cated documents  to  prove  that ;  and,  moreover,  his  second 
son,  Charles,  is  also  dead.  He  came  home  very  ill  and  died, 
not  at  his  father's  house,  but  at  the  house  of  one  of  the 
tenants  on  the  estate.  It  is  his  third  son,  Alexander  Mus- 
grave, whom  we  seek,  and  seek  in  vain.  He  is  now  the  heir 
to  the  baronetcy  and  estates,  but  we  have  lost  all  clue  to  him. 
We  understand  that  a  Captain  Philip  Musgrave  is  just  arrived 
from  the  West  Indies.  He  is,  we  presume,  the  fourth  son. 
But  until  we  can  find  out  what  has  become  of  Alexander 
Musgrave,  and  whether  he  is  dead  or  alive,  we  cannot  act.  I 
have  written  this  day  to  Captain  Musgrave,  requesting  any 
information  he  can  give,  but  have  received  no  answer.  I 
presume,  sir,  it  is  useless  to  inquire  of  you?" 

"  Not  exactly,  sir,  for  I  am  the  Alexander  Musgrave  you 
seek." 

"  Indeed,  sir,  but  what  proof  have  you  of  your  identity  to 
offer  to  us  ?  " 

"The  evidence  of  my  brother  Captain  Philip  Musgrave,  in 

whose  ship  I  have  just  arrived  from  the  West  Indies  ;  that  his 

answer  to  your  letter  will  be  satisfactory  enough,  I  have  no 

doubt.     Here  is  a  letter  from  him  to  me,  in  which  you  see  hQ 

278 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

addresses  me  'my  dear  Alexander,'  and  concludes  with  '  your 
affectionate  brother,  Philip  Musgrave.'  " 

"  This  is  indeed  satisfactory,  sir,"  replied  the  gentleman. 
"  And  I  have  only  to  receive  an  answer  from  your  brother  to 
make  all  right  and  clear.  Allow  me,  sir,  to  congratulate  you 
upon  your  accession  to  the  title  and  property.  I  presume  you 
will  have  no  objection,  as  soon  as  the  necessary  proofs  are 
obtained,  to  accompany  me  down  to  Cumberland,  where,  I 
doubt  not,  you  will  be  recognised  by  many." 

"Of  that,  sir,  I  have  not  the  slightest  doubt,"  replied 
I,  "but  I  cannot  go  down  with  you  to  Cumberland  at 
present.  I  leave  London  for  Liverpool  the  day  after  to- 
morrow, on  important  business,  and  cannot  disappoint  the 
parties." 

"  Well,  sir,  it  must  indeed  be  an  important  business  which 
will  prevent  you  from  taking  possession  of  a  title  and  £4000 
per  annum,"  replied  he  ;  "but  here  is  my  address,  and  I  hope 
I  shall  hear  from  you  as  soon  as  possible,  as  I  shall  remain  in 
town  till  I  can  bring  the  heir  down  with  me." 

The  man  now  looked  as  if  he  doubted  me.  He  could  not 
imagine  that  I  could  neglect  the  taking  possession  of  the 
estate  for  any  other  business,  and  it  did  appear  singular,  so  I 
said  to  him,  "Sir,  I  have  been  long  out  of  England,  and  am 
iffianced  to  a  young  lady  who  lives  near  Liverpool.  She  has 
been  waiting  to  hear  from  me  for  some  time,  and  I  have  sent 
an  express  to  say  that  I  will  be  with  her  on  such  a  day.  I 
cannot  disappoint  her,  and  I  tell  you  more,  that  without  I 
possess  her,  the  possession  of  the  title  and  estates  will  give  me 
very  little  pleasure." 

"Sir,"  replied  he,  making  a  bow,  "I  honour  your  senti- 
ments, and  she  must  be  a  worthy  lady  who  can  inspire  such 
feelings.  I  only  hope  that  you  will  not  remain  too  long  at 
Liverpool,  as  London  is  expensive,  and  I  am  anxious  to 
return  to  Cumberland." 

I  then  wished  the  gentleman  farewell,  and  went  home 
to  my  lodgings.  I  had  given  him  my  address  in  case  he 
wanted  to  see  me  before  my  departure. 

The  next  day  I  received  a  letter  from  Philip  enclosing  the 

one  written    to  him    by   this  gentleman,  whose    name   was 

Campbell,  and  who  was  a  lawyer.      Philip  told  me  what  reply 

be  had  made  to  him,  and  congratulated  me  on  my  accession 

279 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

to  the  title  and  estates.  Almost  an  hour  afterward  Mr. 
Campbell  called  upon  me  with  Philip's  letter,  which  he 
declared  to  be  highly  satisfactory,  and  sufficient  in  any  court 
of  justice. 

"  But/'  said  he,  "  I  would  wish  to  ask  you  a  few 
particulars." 

"  And  I  also  would  wish  to  make  a  few  inquiries,  Mr. 
Campbell.  I  have  heard  your  name  in  my  youth,  although 
I  cannot  recollect  ever  having  seen  you." 

"  I  was  the  confidential  adviser  of  your  father  at  one  time, 
sir,"  replied  he,  "  but  latterly  all  intercourse  had  ceased ;  it 
was  not  until  he  was  on  his  deathbed,  and  fully  repented 
the  foolish  step  which  he  had  taken,  and  the  injustice  he  had 
been  guilty  of,  that  he  sent  for  me, —  much  to  the  annoyance 
of  Lady  Musgrave,  who  would  have  prevented  me  from 
coming  into  the  house  even  when  I  arrived,  had  it  not  been 
for  the  servants,  who  disobeyed  her." 

"And  my  sisters,  sir,  Janet  and  Mabel  ?" 

"  Are  both  well,  and  have  grown  up  very  fine  girls.  Your 
father  destroyed  the  deed  by  which  Lady  Musgrave  was 
to  have  had  a  large  jointure  upon  the  estate,  and  she 
is  now  entirely  dependent  upon  you  for  what  she  may 
receive.  When  do  you  expect  to  be  able  to  come  up  from 
Liverpool  ? " 

"  I  can  hardly  say,  but  of  course  as  soon  as  I  can." 

"  Well,  sir,  my  own  affairs  will  require  my  presence  in  the 
metropolis  for  a  month.  In  the  meantime,  although  I  should 
have  preferred  to  have  gone  down  with  you  to  Faristone 
Hall,  and  have  at  once  put  you  in  possession,  yet  affairs  may 
remain  as  they  are  (for  everything  is  under  seal,  and  Lady 
Musgrave  has  been  compelled  to  remove)  till  it  suits  your 
convenience.  I  shall,  however,  write  to  let  them  know  that 
you  have  been  found,  and  will  soon  come  down  and  take 
possession." 

Mr.  Campbell  then  asked  me  a  few  questions,  to  which 
I  replied  satisfactorily,  and  then  for  the  first  time  he  saluted 
me  with  my  title,  saying,  "Sir  Alexander,  I  will  now  take 
my  leave." 

The  next  morning  I  set  off  on  my  journey,  and  travelled 

•with  as  much  speed  as  the  horses  would  permit.     I  arrived. 

on  the  fifth  day  at  Mr.  Trevannion's  seat,  about  nine 

280 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

from  Liverpool.  As  I  rode  up  the  avenue  of  chestnut  trees, 
I  perceived  a  female  form  looking  out  from  an  upper  window, 
which  soon  afterward  made  a  precipitate  retreat.  I  alighted, 
and  was  received  at  the  door  in  the  embrace  of  Mr.  Trevan- 
nion,  who  welcomed  me  with  tears,  and  taking  me  by  the 
hand,  he  led  me  into  an  apartment  where  I  found  my  adored 
Amy,  who  threw  herself  into  my  arms,  and  wept  as  if  her 
heart  would  break ;  but  her  sobs  were  the  sobs  of  joy,  and 
when  she  did  raise  her  head  and  look  at  me,  it  was  with  eyes 
beaming  with  pleasure,  and  with  smiles  upon  her  beautiful  lips. 
I  clasped  her  to  my  bosom,  and  felt  that  I  was  more  than 
repaid  for  all  I  had  suffered,  and  my  heart  was  throbbing 
with  gratitude  and  love. 

It  was  some  time  before  we  could  sufficiently  compose  our- 
selves to  enter  into  lengthened  conversation,  and  then  Amy 
inquired  what  had  occurred  to  me  to  occasion  such  lengthened 
absence.  We  sat  down  on  a  sofa,  and  with  Amy  on  one 
side  of  me  and  her  father  on  the  other,  I  entered  into  my 
narrative. 

"And  so  you  have  been  married  since  we  last  heard 
from  you  ? "  said  Amy,  smiling,  when  I  had  finished  my 
history. 

"  Yes/'  replied  I,  "  I  have  been ;  but  I  hope  I  shall  treat 
my  second  wife  a  little  better  than  I  did  my  first." 

"  I  hope  so  too,"  replied  Amy ;  "  but  I  have  great  fear 
that  your  Virginian  mistress  may  come  over  and  claim 
you." 

"I  do  not  think  that  likely.  From  the  Indians  having 
followed  me  to  the  beach,  they  must  have  fallen  in  with 
her." 

"  And  what  do  you  think  became  of  her  ?  " 

"  Of  course  I  cannot  exactly  say  ;  but  I  presume  she  died 
gallantly,  and  fought  with  her  axe  to  the  last." 

That  evening  I  had  a  long  conversation  Avith  Mr.  Tre- 
vannion.  He  told  me  what  he  had  done  with  the  money, 
which  he  considered  as  mine,  and  I  put  into  his  care  the 
sum  I  had  received  for  the  diamond.  I  then  spoke  to  him 
about  our  marriage,  and  requested  that  it  might  not  be 
postponed. 

"My  dear  Musgrave,"  said  he,  "my  daughter's  happiness 
so  depends  upon  her  union  with  you,  that  I  can  only  say  I 
281 


THE  PRIVATEERSMAN 

am  willing  that  it  should  take  place  to-morrow.  For  your- 
self you  know  that  I  have  the  highest  esteem,  and  that  you 
must  be  convinced  of  when  I  have  consented  to  the  match 
without  even  making  inquiry  as  to  your  family  and  con- 
nections. Now,  however,  is  the  time  that  I  should  wish  to 
have  some  information  about  them." 

"  My  dear  sir,  if  you  only  make  inquiries,  you  will  find 
that  the  family  of  Musgrave  is  one  of  the  most  highly 
connected  in  the  north,  and  that  the  head  of  it  is,  or  was, 
a  Sir  Richard  Musgrave,  Baronet,  of  Faristone  Hall,  in 
Cumberland.  I  am  a  near  relative  of  his,  as  I  can  satisfac- 
torily prove." 

"  That  is  sufficient,"  replied  Mr.  Trevannion.  "  I  shall 
leave  you  to  plead  your  cause  with  Amy  to-morrow ;  so  now, 
good  night." 

The  following  day  I  told  Amy  that,  since  my  arrival  in 
England,  I  had  heard  of  the  death  of  my  father,  and  that  it 
was  necessary  that  I  should  go  to  the  north,  as  family  affairs 
required  my  presence. 

"  Are  you  serious  ?  "  replied  she. 

"  Never  more  so  in  my  life.  My  presence  is  absolutely 
necessary,  and  I  made  arrangements  with  the  legal  adviser 
of  our  family  that  I  would  be  there  in  less  than  a  month." 

"  It  is  a  long  journey,"  said  Mr.  Trevannion,  "  and  how 
long  do  you  stay  ?  " 

"  That  I  cannot  possibly  say,"  replied  I ;  "  but  not  longer 
than  I  can  help." 

"  I  do  not  think  that  I  shall  let  you  go,"  said  Amy ;  "  you 
are  not  to  be  trusted  out  of  sight.  You  are  so  born  for 
adventure  that  you  will  not  be  heard  of  again  for  another 
two  years." 

"  Such  is  my  misfortune,  I  grant,"  replied  I ;  "  but,  Amy, 
you  look  pale  and  thin ;  change  of  air  would  do  you  much 
service.  Suppose  you  and  your  father  were  to  come  with  me. 
Indeed,  Mr.  Trevannion,  I  am  in  earnest.  At  this  delightful 
time  of  the  year  nothing  would  prove  so  beneficial  to  her 
health ;  and,  Amy,  then,  you  know,  that  I  shall  not  be  out 
of  your  sight." 

"  I  should  like  the  tour  very  much,"  replied  she,  "  but " 

"  I  know  what  you  would  say.  You  do  not  like  the  idea 
of  travelling  with  me  as  Amv  Trevannion.  You  are  right. 
282 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

Then   let   me   propose   that   you   travel   with   me   as   Amy 
Musgrave." 

"  I  second  that  proposal,"  said  Mr.  Trevannion. 

"  Consent,  Amy ;  let  our  marriage  be  quite  private.  I 
know  you  will  prefer  that  it  should  be  so,  and  so  will  your 
father.  You  will  then  travel  with  me  as  my  wife,  and  we 
shall  never  part  again." 

Amy  did  not  reply  till  her  father  said,  "  Amy,  it  is  my  wish 
that  it  should  be  so.  Recollect  it  will  be  the  last  time  that 
you  have  to  obey  your  father,  so  do  not  annoy  me  by  a 
refusal." 

"  I  will  not,  my  dear  father,"  replied  Amy,  kissing  him. 
"  Your  last  command  I  obey  with  pleasure.  And  oh  !  if  I 
have  sometimes  been  a  wilful  girl,  forgive  me  everything  at 
this  moment." 

"  My  dear  child,  I  have  nothing  to  forgive.  May  God 
bless  you ;  and,  Mr.  Musgrave,"  said  he,  putting  her  hand  in 
mine,  "  if  she  proves  as  good  a  wife  as  she  has  been  a  daughter, 
you  now  receive  a  treasure,"  and  I  felt  that  the  old  man 
stated  what  was  true. 

It  was  arranged  that  the  marriage  should  take  place  on  that 
day  week,  and  that  it  should  be  quite  private.  There  was  no 
parade  of  bridal  clothes ;  in  fact,  no  one  was  invited,  and  it 
was,  at  my  request,  quite  a  secret  marriage.  A  clergyman 
had  been  engaged  to  perform  the  ceremony,  and,  on  the  day 
appointed,  I  received  the  hand  of  my  Amy  in  the  drawing- 
room,  and  in  the  presence  only  of  Humphrey  and  two  other 
confidential  servants. 

After  the  ceremony  was  over,  the  clergyman  requested  me 
to  come  with  him  into  the  adjoining  room,  and  said,  "  it  was 
necessary  that  he  should  give  a  certificate  of  the  marriage, 
which  must  be  inserted  in  the  parish  register."  He  had 
called  me  aside  for  that  purpose,  that  I  might  give  my  exact 
name,  profession,  &c. 

"  My  name  is  Alexander  Musgrave,  as  you  have  heard  when 
you  married  us." 

"  Yes,  I  know  that,  but  I  must  be  particular.  Have  you 
no  other  name  ?  Is  that  the  name  that  you  have  been  and 
will  be  in  future  known  by  ?  " 

"Not  exactly,"  replied  I;  "I  have  been  known  by  that 
name,  but  in  the  future  shall  not  be." 
KB 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

"Then  what  am  I  to  say  ?" 

"  You  must  say,  Sir  Alexander  Musgrave,  Baronet,  of 
Faristone  Hall,  Cumberland." 

"  Good,"  said  he,  "  that  is  what  I  required  ;  and  the  lady 
your  wife,  has  she  any  other  name  but  Amy  ?  " 

"  None,  I  believe."" 

The  clei'gyman  then  wrote  out  the  marriage  certificate  and 
signed  it,  taking  a  copy  for  registry,  and  we  returned  into  the 
drawing-room. 

"  Here  is  the  certificate  of  marriage,  madam,"  said  he  ;  "it 
ought  to  be  in  the  care  of  the  lady,  and,  therefore,  my  lady, 
I  hand  it  over  to  you." 

"  My  lady  is  much  obliged  to  you  for  your  kindness,"  re- 
plied Amy,  for  she  thought  that  the  clergyman  was  only 
facetious. 

She  held  the  certificate  in  her  hand,  folded  as  it  had  been 
given  her  for  some  time.  At  last  curiosity,  or,  perhaps, 
having  nothing  else  to  do,  induced  her  to  open  and  read 
it.  I  was  at  this  time  talking  with  the  clergyman,  and  pre- 
senting him  with  a  handsome  douceur  for  his  trouble  ;  but, 
perceiving  her  open  the  certificate,  I  watched  her  coun- 
tenance. She  read  and  started.  I  turned  away  as  if  not 
observing  her.  She  then  went  up  to  her  father  and  desired 
him  to  read  it. 

The  old  gentleman  took  out  his  glasses,  and  it  was  amusing 
to  see  the  way  in  which  he  looked  at  his  daughter  with  his 
spectacles  falling  off  his  nose.  He  then  came  up,  and  point- 
ing to  the  certificate  said,  "Pray,  how  am  I  in  future  to 
address  my  daughter  ?  " 

"As  Amy,  I  trust,  sir,  unless  you  wish  to  scold  her,  and 
then  you  must  call  her  Lady  Musgrave.  I  am,  my  dear  sir, 
as  the  certificate  states,  Sir  Alexander  Musgrave,  of  Faristone, 
with  a  handsome  property  descended  to  me.  I  did  not  know 
it  till  I  arrived  in  London  ;  and  if  I  concealed  it  from  you  till 
now,  it  was  only  that  my  Amy  should  have  the  satisfaction  of 
proving  to  me  that  she  wedded  me  in  pure  disinterestedness 
of  affection." 

"  It  was  very,  very  kind  of  you,  Alexander,  to  do  as  you 
have  done,  and  I  thank  you  sincerely  for  it." 

"  And  now,  my  dear  Amy,  you  understand  why  I  wished 
you  to  come  with  me  to  Cumberland,  that  you  may  take 
284 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

possession  of  your  future  abode,  and  assume  that  position 
in  society  which  you  will  so  much  grace.  I  trust,  sir," 
continued  I,  "  that  you  will  not  part  from  us,  and  that  one 
roof  will  always  cover  us  as  long  as  Heaven  thinks  fit  to 
spare  our  lives." 

"  May  God  bless  you  both,"  replied  Mr.  Trevannion,  "  I 
cannot  part  with  you,  and  must  follow." 

About  half-an-hour  after  this,  I  requested  Amy  and  Mr. 
Trevannion  to  sit  by  me,  as  I  had  now  another  narrative  to 
give  them,  which  was  an  explanation  why  and  how  it  was 
they  had  found  me  in  the  position  that  they  had  done ;  in 
short,  what  were  the  causes  that  induced  me,  and  afterward 
my  brother  Philip,  to  quit  our  parental  roof,  and  come  to  the 
resolution  of  fighting  our  own  way  in  the  world.  It  was  as 
follows : — 

"Sir  Richard  Musgrave,  my  father,  married  a  young  lady  of 
high  connection,  a  Miss  Arabella  Johnson,  and  with  her  lived, 
I  have  every  reason  to  believe,  a  very  happy  life  for  nearly 
twenty-five  years,  when  it  pleased  God  to  summon  her  away. 
I  have  a  good  recollection  of  my  mother  ;  for  although  I  lived 
with  my  brother  at  a  private  tutor's,  about  six  miles  off,  I  was 
continually  at  home,  and  she  did  not  die  till  I  was  nearly  six- 
teen ;  and  I  can  only  say  that  a  more  elegant,  amiable,  and 
truly  virtuous  woman,  as  I  believe,  never  existed.  By  this 
marriage  my  father  had  four  sons  and  two  daughters  :  Richard, 
the  eldest ;  Charles,  the  second  ;  myself,  the  third  ;  and  Philip, 
the  fourth  ;  and  my  sisters,  who  came  last,  were  named  Janet 
and  Mabel.  At  the  time  of  my  mother's  death,  my  eldest 
brother  was  serving  with  the  army,  which  he  had  entered 
from  the  love  of  the  profession,  although  as  heir  to  the 
baronetcy  and  estates,  which  are  a  clear  £4000  per  annum, 
he  of  course  had  no  occasion  for  a  profession.  My  sect  nd 
brother,  Charles,  being  of  an  adventurous  turn,  had  gone  out 
to  the  East  Indies  in  a  high  position,  as  servant  to  the  Com- 
pany. I  was  still  at  home,  as  well  as  Philip,  who  is  four  years 
my  junior,  and  my  sisters  were  of  course  at  home.  I  pass  over 
my  regrets  at  my  mother's  death,  and  will  now  speak  more  of 
my  father.  He  was  a  good-tempered,  weak  man,  easily  led, 
and  although,  during  my  mother's  lifetime,  he  was  so  well  led 
that  it  was  of  little  consequence,  the  case  proved  very  different 
at  her  death.  For  a  year  my  father  remained  quiet  in  the 
285 


THE    PRIVATEERSMAN 

house,  content  with  superintending  his  improvements  on  his 
property,  and  he  had  lately  become  infirm,  and  had  given  up 
the  hounds  and  rural  sports  in  general.  The  dairy  was  one 
of  his  principal  hobbies  ;  and  so  it  happened  that  a  young  girl, 
the  daughter  of  a  labourer,  was  one  of  the  females  employed 
in  that  part  of  the  establishment.  She  was  certainty  re- 
markably good-looking  ;  her  features  were  very  small,  and  she 
did  not  show  that  robust  frame  which  people  in  her  class  of 
life  generally  do.  She  was  about  seventeen  years  old,  slight 
in  figure,  and  certainly  a  person  that  you  would  not  pass  with- 
out making  some  commendatory  remark  upon  her  good  looks 
and  modest  appearance.  She  was  nojfr  however,  what  she 
appeared;  she  was  beyond  measure  cunning  a:id  astute,  and, 
as  it  proved,  inordinately  ambitious.  My  father,  who  was 
naturally  of  an  amorous  disposition,  was  attracted  by  her,  and 
very  soon  was  constantly  in  the  dairy,  and  his  attentions  were 
so  marked,  that  the  other  servants  used  to  call  her '  my  lady.' 
A  few  months  after  my  father  had  shown  a  preference  for  this 
girl,  he  was  seized  with  his  first  attack  of  gout.  It  did  not 
last  him  long,  and  in  six  weeks  he  was  about  again,  and  re- 
sumed his  attentions  to  her.  Philip  and  I,  who  were  at  our 
tutor's,  when  we  came  home,  heard  from  others  what  was 
going  on,  and  very  foolishly  played  the  girl  many  tricks,  and 
annoyed  her  as  much  .as  we  could.  After  we  returned,  my 
father  had  another  fit  of  gout,  and  when  he  was  confined  to 
his  room,  he  desired  this  girl  to  be  sent  for  to  attend  upon 
him.  I  cannot  say  what  took  place,  but  this  is  certain,  that  my 
father's  unfortunate  passion  became  so  great,  and  I  presume 
the  girl's  ambition  rose  in  proportion,  that  about  six  months 
afterward  this  daughter  of  a  menial  was  raised  to  the  dignity 
of  Lady  Musgrave— she  being  at  that  time  about  eighteen, 
and  my  father  verging  on  seventy. 

"  When  this  ill-assorted  and  disgraceful  connection  was 
known,  the  gentry  and  aristocracy  of  the  country  refused 
any  longer  to  visit  my  father,  and  all  communication  was 
broken  off.  In  a  short  time  the  ascendency  which  this 
artful  girl  gained  over  the  old  man  was  most  wonderful.  He 
lived  but  in  her  sight,  and  knew  no  will  but  hers.  Her 
father  and  family  were  removed  to  a  good  house  in  the 
neighbourhood,  and  gave  themselves  all  the  airs  of  gentle- 
people.  The  good  old  steward  was  dismissed,  and  her  father 
286 


THE   PRIVATEERS  MAN 

established  in  his  room,  although  the  man  could  not  read  or 
write,  and  was  wholly  unfit  for  the  office.  The  expense  which 
she  launched  out  into,  by  his  permission,  was  excessive. 
New  liveries,  new  coaches,  diamonds,  and  dresses  fit  for  the 
court — indeed,  every  kind  of  luxury  that  could  be  conceived, 
and  much  greater  than  my  father  could  afford.  She  novr 
showed  herself  in  her  true  colours  ;  vindictive  and  tyrannical 
to  excess,  she  dismissed  all  the  old  servants,  and  oppressed 
all  those  to  whom  she  owed  a  grudge ;  yet  my  poor  father 
could  see  nothing  but  perfection  in  her.  It  was  not  till  four 
months  after  the  marriage  that  Philip  and  I  came  home,  and 
our  new  stepmother  had  not  forgotten  our  treatment  of  her. 
She  treated  us  with  great  harshness,  refused  our  taking  meals 
at  my  father's  table,  and  ordered  us  the  coarsest  fare ;  and 
when  we  complained  to  my  father,  denied  everything  that 
we  said.  As  we  found  that  we  could  not  induce  our  father 
to  listen  to  us  or  to  believe  us,  we  tried  all  we  could,  and 
retaliated  and  annoyed  her  as  much,  if  not  more,  than  she 
annoyed  us,  by  talking  of  her  mean  origin  and  her  former 
occupation ;  we  defied  her,  and,  in  so  doing,  we  ruined  our- 
selves ;  for,  after  a  useless  struggle  on  my  father's  part,  he 
gave  way  to  her  imperious  commands,  and  sending  for  me 
told  me  that  I  had  become  such  a  reprobate  that  I  was  no 
longer  a  son  of  his.  He  threw  me  a  purse,  telling  me  that 
it  was  all  I  might  expect  from  him,  and  that  I  was  instantly 
to  leave  the  house,  and  never  show  my  face  in  it  any  more. 
I  replied,  with  more  spirit  than  respect,  that  it  was  high  time 
that  the  son  of  a  gentleman  and  lady  should  leave  the  house, 
when  such  low-born  creatures  were  installed  in  it  as  the 
mistress.  My  father,  in  a  rage,  flung  his  crutch  at  my  head, 
and  I  left  the  room. 

"  As  I  went  out  I  met  her  in  the  passage ;  she  had 
evidently  been  listening  to  what  had  passed,  and  she  was 
full  of  exultation. 

"'It  is  your  turn  now,  you  she-devil/  said  I,  in  my  rage  ; 
'but  wait  till  my  father  dies.  You  shall  go  a-milking 
again.' 

"  I  do  not  mean  to  defend  my  conduct,  but  I  was  then  not 

seventeen,  and  that  must  be  my  excuse.     I  little  thought, 

when  I  said  so,  that  it  would  be  from  my  hands  that  she 

would  have  to  receive  bounty ;  but  so  it  is,  as  Mr.  Campbell 

287 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

informs  me  that  my  father  destroyed,  previous  to  his  death, 
the  papers  which  he  had  signed  to  secure  her  a  large  jointure 
on  the  estate.  I  set  off  with  my  wardrobe  and  the  purse 
of  twenty  guineas,  which  my  father  had  given  me,  and, 
having  a  desire  to  see  the  world,  I  went  on  board  of  a 
merchant  vessel.  Six  months  afterward,  when  we  were  at 
Liverpool,  I  went  on  board  of  a  privateer.  The  remainder 
of  my  history  you  are  already  acquainted  with. 

"  As  soon  as  she  had  wreaked  her  vengeance  upon  me,  my 
brother  Philip  was  the  next ;  but  he  was  too  young  at  that 
time  to  be  turned  adrift,  so  she  put  it  off  till  the  time  should 
come,  irritating  and  weaning  my  father  from  him  by  every 
means  in  her  power.  Three  years  afterward  she  succeeded 
in  having  him  dismissed  also,  and  you  know  how  I  found  him 
out.  All  these  circumstances  were  very  well  known  in  the 
neighbourhood  and  to  our  own  relations ;  and  one  only,  my 
aunt,  called  upon  my  father,  and,  after  a  long  conversation, 
my  father  consented  that  my  sisters  should  go  away,  and 
remain  under  her  charge.  My  stepmother's  violent  temper, 
her  exactions,  her  imperious  conduct,  wrhich  was  now  shown 
even  toward  him,  with  what  my  aunt  had  advanced,  had  to 
a  certain  extent  opened  my  father's  eyes.  He  perceived  that 
she  had  no  other  view  but  her  own  aggrandisement,  and  that 
she  cared  little  for  him.  Her  repeated  attempts,  however, 
to  make  him  sign  in  her  favour,  in  case  of  his  death,  were 
successful,  and  it  was  not  till  after  her  conduct  had  alienated 
him  from  her,  and  he  deplored  the  loss  of  his  children,  that 
he  committed  the  deed  to  the  flames.  About  three  years 
after  I  had  quitted  the  house,  my  eldest  brother,  who  had 
information  of  all  that  had  passed,  and  who  remained  in  the 
army  because  he  declared  that  he  never  would  go  home  till 
after  his  father's  death,  was  killed  by  a  cannon-ball ;  and 
my  second  brother  died  of  a  fever  about  a  year  ago,  when 
resident  at  the  court  of  a  native  prince.  I  had  heard  nothing 
of  these  deaths,  or  of  my  father's,  until  my  arrival  in  London; 
of  course,  I  was  most  anxious  to  go  down  to  Cumberland,  if 
it  were  only  to  undo  the  wickedness  which  this  woman  had 
done,  and  to  make  amends  to  those  whom  she  had  so  cruelly 
treated.  I  do  not  feel  any  spirit  of  revenge,  but  I  feel  that 
justice  demands  it  of  me." 

"  And  I  shall  go  with  you  with  pleasure,  to  help  you  in. 
9M 


THE  PRIVATEERSMAN 

your  good  work,"  said  Amy,  "and  also  because  I  want  to  see 
how  she  will  now  behave  to  one  whom  she  has  so  persecuted, 
and  who  has  become  the  arbiter  of  her  fate." 

"Well,  Amy,  I  will  not  trust  myself  on  this  question. 
You  shall  be  the  arbi tress  of  her  fate,  and  what  you  decide 
shall  be  irrevocable." 

"  I  fully  appreciate  the  compliment  you  pay  me,"  said  she, 
"  but  I  prefer  that  it  should  be  decided  in  council,  and  we 
will  call  in  my  father  to  our  assistance." 

A  fortnight  after  our  marriage  we  set  off  for  London, 
in  a  coach  with  six  handsome  black  horses,  and  eight  armed 
servants  in  liveries  on  horseback.  We  arrived  safely  on  the 
seventh  day,  and  there  we  reposed  for  a  time  previous  to 
setting  out  for  Cumberland.  My  aunt  was  in  London  and 
attending  the  Court,  which  I  was  not  aware  of,  and  with 
her  were  my  two  sisters,  Janet  and  Mabel,  whom  I  had 
not  seen  for  years,  and  who  warmly  embraced  me,  promising 
that  they  would  soon  come  down  and  take  up  their  abode 
at  the  Hall.  They  expressed  their  admiration  of  Amy,  but, 
in  so  doing,  they  only  followed  the  general  opinion,  for  it 
was  impossible  to  see  and  not  admire  her  elegance  and 
beauty.  My  aunt  showed  us  every  attention,  and  we  were 
presented  to  his  Majesty,  who  was  pleased  to  compliment 
Lady  Musgrave  in  very  flattering  terms.  We  were  joined 
in  London  by  my  brother  Philip,  who  had  paid  off  his  ship, 
and  the  day  after  he  joined  us  I  said  : 

"  Philip,  there  are  only  you  and  I  left.  Do  you  recol- 
lect when  you  inquired  about  the  diamond,  the  day  we 
met  on  board  of  your  ship,  what  reply  I  made  to  you  ?  " 

"  Yes ;  you  said  that  you  were  afraid  that  you  could  not 
afford  to  make  me  a  present  of  it." 

"At  that  time  I  did  not  think  so,  Philip,  but  now  I 
know  that  I  can,  and  I  have  desired  Mr.  Trevannion  to 
put  out  to  good  security  the  £38,000  that  the  diamond 
was  sold  for,  in  your  name,  and  for  your  use.  You'll 
not  hesitate  to  accept  it,  Philip,  for  you  know  that  I  can 
afford  it." 

"  I  do  not  hesitate,  my  dear  Alexander,  because  I  would 
do  the  same  to  you,  and  you  would  not  refuse  me.  At 
the  same  time,  that  is  no  reason  that  I  should  not  thank 
you  kindly  for  your  generous  behaviour," 

289  T 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

Philip  accompanied  us  on  our  journey  to  Cumberland. 
It  was  tedious,  for  the  roads  were  anything  but  good,  but 
the  beauty  of  the  scenery  compensated  for  the  ruggedness 
of  the  way.  In  six  days  we  arrived  at  the  Hall,  where 
Mr.  Campbell,  who  had  called  upon  me  on  my  arrival  in 
London,  had  preceded  me  to  make  preparations  for  our 
reception,  which  was  enthusiastic  to  the  highest  degree. 
We  were  called  upon  and  congratulated  by  all  the  county, 
who  were  delighted  to  find  that  such  a  personage  as  A^ny 
was  to  be  the  future  mistress. 

As  soon  as  all  this  bustle  and  excitement  was  over  I 
sat  down  with  Mr.  Campbell  to  look  over  the  state  of  affairs, 
and  to  set  things  to  rights. 

After  having  done  justice  to  many  claimants,  engaged 
again  the  old  servants  that  had  been  discharged,  promised 
farms  to  the  tenants  who  had  been  unfairly  turned  out, 
&c.,  we  then  proceeded  to  decide  upon  what  was  to  be 
done  to  the  Dowager  Lady  Musgrave.  It  appears  that 
at  my  father's  death,  when  she  found  that  the  deed  had 
been  destroyed  by  his  own  hands  in  presence  of  others, 
she  became  frantic  with  rage,  and  immediately  hastened 
to  secure  the  family  jewels  and  every  article  of  value  that 
she  could  lay  her  hands  upon,  but  Mr.  Campbell,  having 
due  notice  of  what  she  was  about,  came  in  time  to  prevent 
her  taking  them  away,  and,  putting  seals  upon  every- 
thing, and  leaving  careful  guards  in  the  Hall ;  my  lady  had 
gone  to  her  father's  house,  where  she  still  remained.  She 
had,  on  my  arrival,  sent  me  a  message,  imploring  my  mercy, 
and  reminding  me  that  whatever  might  be  her  errors,  she 
was  still  the  lawful  wife  of  my  father,  and  she  trusted  that 
respect  to  his  memory  would  induce  me  to  allow  her  suffi- 
cient to  maintain  her  as  Lady  Musgrave  should  be.  We 
had  the  consultation  that  Amy  proposed,  and  called  in  Mr. 
Campbell  as  a  fourth,  and  it  was  at  last  decided,  that,  on 
consideration  that  she  removed  with  her  family  to  a  distance 
of  fifty  miles  from  Faristone,  she  should  have  an  income 
of  £300  per  annum,  as  long  as  she  conducted  herself  with 
propriety  and  did  not  marry  again.  The  last  clause  was 
the  only  one  which  she  complained  of.  Mr.  Campbell  had, 
at  the  request  of  my  father,  discharged  Lady  Musgrave's 
parent  from  the  office  of  steward  and  called  in  the  old 
290 


THE   PRIVATEERSMAN 

steward  to  resume  his  situation,  and  before  dismissal  he  had 
to  refund  certain  sums  of  money  not  accounted  for. 

I  have  now  told  my  eventful  tale  ;  I  have  only  to  add, 
that  after  all  that  I  have  passed  through  I  have  been  re- 
warded by  many  years  of  unalloyed  happiness.  My  two 
sisters  are  well  married,  and  my  three  children  are  all 
that  a  father  could  wish.  Such,  my  dear  Madam,  have  been 
the  vicissitudes  of  a  "  Privateersman,"  and  I  now  subscribe 
myself, 

Your  most  obedient, 

ALEXANDER  MUSGRAVE. 


THE    END 


THE    DOG    FIEND 

OR 

SNARLEYYOW 


INTRODUCTION 

CAPTAIN  MARRY  AT,  unlike  Lord  Beaconsfield,  was,  so 
far  as  his  romantic  interests  were  concerned,  rarely  on  the 
side  of  the  angels.  It  has  been  remarked  with  regard  to 
many  of  his  previous  novels  that  he  viewed  smuggling  with 
a  lenient  eye ;  in  "  The  Dog  Fiend ;  or,  Snarleyyow,"  he 
combines  in  one  his  tenderness  for  the  smugglers  with  his 
sympathies  for  the  Jacobite  cause.  The  plot  of  his  novel  is 
concerned  with  the  events  in  English  history  which  occupied 
the  year  16.99,  at  a  time  when  William  of  Nassau  had  for 
some  years  been  on  the  British  throne,  and  peace  had  been 
concluded  between  England  with  its  allies,  and  France. 
James,  defeated  and  disgraced,  was  still  engaged  at  St. 
Germain's  in  nefarious  plots  against  the  House  of  Orange  ; 
and  the  reigning  Protestant  monarch,  there  can  be  little 
doubt,  held  his  position  in  these  islands  with  a  somewhat 
precarious  tenure.  Half  of  his  subjects  were  more  or  less 
deeply  implicated  in  conspiracies  to  overthrow  the  succession  ; 
the  other  half,  although  warm  supporters  of  Protestantism, 
and  perfectly  convinced  in  their  minds  that  the  return  of 
James  would  be  the  ruin  of  their  country,  accepted  the  Dutch 
prince  somewhat  as  a  pis  aller — in  default  of  something 
better.  No  one  liked  the  predominance  of  the  Dutch,  how- 
ever much  they  recognised  the  personal  qualities  of  William 
III.  And  Captain  Marryat  is  no  doubt  true  to  the  true 
novelistic  instinct,  when  he  makes  all  his  characters  who  have 
any  spice  of  heroism  or  gallantry  warm-hearted  and  generous 
adherents  of  the  Jacobite  cause.  To  associate  the  game  of 
la  haute  politique  with  the  ordinary  avocations  of  the  smuggling 
fraternity  at  Black  Gang  Chine,  was  a  stroke  of  art  which 
gives  interest  to  the  novel,  and  at  the  present  day,  at  all 
events,  does  not  much  disturb  our  political  conscience.  For 
v 


INTRODUCTION 

the  adherents  of  the  Orange  dynasty,  whatever  other  sterling 
traits  of  character  they  may  have  possessed,  were  assuredly 
not  romantic  personages. 

In  the  third  chapter,  the  author  shows  us  at  once  that  in 
"  Snarleyyow  "  he  intends  to  be  a  partisan.  "  The  king,"  he 
says,  "occasionally  passed  his  time  in  Holland  among  his 
Dutch  countrymen,  and  the  English  and  Dutch  fleets,  which 
but  a  few  years  before  were  engaging  with  such  an  obstinacy 
of  courage,  had  lately  sailed  together  and  turned  their  guns 
against  the  French*  William,  like  all  those  Continental 
princes  who  have  been  called  to  the  English  throne,  showed 
much  favour  to  his  own  countrymen,  and  England  was  over- 
run with  Dutch  favourites,  Dutch  courtiers,  and  peers  of 
Dutch  extraction.  He  would  not  even  part  with  his  Dutch 
Guards,  and  was  at  issue  with  the  Commons  of  England  on 
that  very  account.  .  .  .  Dutch  officers  and  seamen  who 
could  not  be  employed  in  their  "own  marine,  weie  appointed 
in  the  English  vessels  to  the  prejudice  of  our  own  country- 
men." Lieutenant  Vanslyperken,  the  villain  of  the  story,  is 
described  as  a  near  relation  of  King  William's  own  nurse,  and 
for  that  reason,  is  not  only  employed  in  a  Government  cutter, 
the  Yungfrau,  to  intercept  French  smuggling,  but  must  also 
be  expected  to  exhibit  such  detestable  characteristics  of 
cruelty,  deceit,  and  treachery,  as  would  consort  with  his 
dubious  and  unpopular  extraction.  There  is  nothing  this 
man  will  not  do  to  gain  his  ends.  He  will  lie,  and  cheat, 
and  bully,  do  his  best  to  become  a  murderer,  betray,  should 
occasion  serve,  the  very  cause  to  which  he  was  supposed  to 
be  attached,  and  be  most  justly  hung  in  the  sequel  at  the 
yard-arm  of  his  own  vessel.  And  by  his  side  figures  as  a 
worthy  companion  in  crime  his  favourite  cur,  Snarleyyow, 
popularly  supposed  to  be  a  limb  of  the  devil,  a  miscreant 
with  nine  lives,  which  is  always  going  to  be  killed,  and  per- 
petually escapes,  until  at  last,  in  company  with  his  master,  he 
obtains  the  due  reward  for  his  career.  Both  the  human  and 
the  animal  villains  are  equally  mean  and  despicable,  unheroic 
in  their  actions,  cowards  at  heart,  marvellous  combinations  of 
littleness  and  success.  Nor  is  it  Vanslyperken  and  Snarley- 
yow alone  who,  because  of  their  lineage  and  ancestry,  are 
proved  worthy  of  all  contempt ;  nearly  all  the  Dutch  char- 
acters are  ipso  facto  bad — even  Corporal  Van  Spitter,  despite 


INTRODUCTION 

the  fact  that  when  the  story  is  half-way  through  he  finds  it  to 
his  interest  to  change  sides. 

"Snarleyyow"  is  one  of  the  best  known  of  Captain 
Marryat's  novels,  and  is  usually  considered  one  of  the  best. 
It  merits  this  estimation,  because,  when  once  fairly  under 
way,  it  is  in  no  small  measure  interesting  and  enthralling, 
and  because  it  contains  such  well-marked  dramatis  personce  as 
Smallbones,  Bob  Short,  Bill  Spurey,  Moggy  Salisbury,  and 
her  musical  husband,  Jemmy  Ducks.  Nevertheless  the  gaiety 
is  at  times  somewhat  forced,  and  the  story  is  not  con- 
spicuously well  written.  If  we  take  the  first  few  paragraphs 
of  Chapter  xxx.,  with  the  constant  change  of  scene  and 
transference  of  interest  from  one  character  to  another,  we 
shall  see  how  carelessly  it  was  composed,  or  rather  how  little 
the  author  thought  of  artistic  effect.  "  But  we  must  leave 
so-and-so  to  follow  some  one  else,"  is  the  usual  formula  to 
invoke  the  art  of  the  scene-shifter.  It  commences  with  the 
Jacobite  hero  Ramsay ;  then  a  single  paragraph  is  devoted  to 
Mr.  Vanslyperken ;  the  next  paragraph  takes  us  to  Corporal 
Van  Spitter,  to  be  succeeded  by  others  which  deal  with  Jemmy 
Ducks  and  Vanslyperken's  mother.  All  this  is  not  unusual 
with  Captain  Marryat,  but  it  shows  the  conditions  under  which 
his  stories  were  written,  as  separate  fragments  contributed 
to  a  magazine,  rather  than  as  a  carefully-designed  and  well- 
thought-out  whole.  In  a  curious  passage,  Marryat  congratu- 
lates himself  that  he  has  been  unusually  observant  of  the 
dramatic  "  unities."  It  is  at  the  commencement  of  Chapter 
xxxvi.  "We  think,"  he  says,  "that  the  peculiar  merit  of 
this  work  is  its  remarkable  unity  of  time  and  place ;  for,  be 
it  observed,  we  intend  to  finish  it  long  before  the  year  is  out 
(1699),  and  our  whole  scene  is,  it  may  be  said,  laid  in  the 
Channel,  or  between  the  Channel  and  the  Texel,  which, 
considering  it  is  an  historical  novel,  is  remarkable.  Examine 
other  productions  of  this  nature,  founded  upon  historical  facts 
like  our  own,  and  observe  the  difference.  Read  Scott,  Bulwer, 
James,  or  Grattan,  read  their  historical  novels,  and  observe 
how  they  fly  about  from  country  to  country,  and  from  clime 
to  clime.  .  .  .  And  over  how  many  years  do  they  extend 
their  pages !  while  our  bantling  is  produced  in  the  regular 
nine  months,  being  the  exact  period  of  time  which  is  required 
for  my  three  volumes.  It  must,  therefore,  be  allowed  that 


INTRODUCTION 

in  unity  of  time,  and  place,  and  design,  and  adherence  to 
facts,  our  historical  novel  is  unique."  Captain  Marryat  does 
not  often  make  a  precise  reference  like  this  to  his  novelistic 
craft,  even  though  we  may  grant  that  the  passage  is  intended 
for  banter. 

There  is  one  scene  in  the  concluding  pages  which  has  been 
justly  admired  for  its  dramatic  significance,  as  well  as  its 
knowledge  of  human  nature.  Everything  is  ready  for  the 
double  execution  of  Cornelius  Vanslyperken  and  Snarleyyow. 
The  ropes  are  round  their  necks;  their  respective  execu- 
tioners are  waiting. 

"'One  moment — I  ask  but  one  moment/  cried  Vansly- 
perken, much  agitated.  'Only  one  moment,  sir.' 

"  <  For  what  ? ' 

"'To  kiss  my  poor  dog,'  replied  Vanslyperken,  bursting 
into  tears.  Strange  and  almost  ridiculous  as  was  the  appeal, 
there  was  a  seriousness  and  pathos  in  Vanslyperken's  words 
and  manner  which  affected  those  who  were  present  like  a 
gleam  of  sunshine  :  this  one  feeling,  which  was  unalloyed 
with  baser  metal,  shone  upon  the  close  of  a  worthless  and 
wicked  life.  Sir  Robert  nodded  his  head,  and  Vanslyperken 
walked  with  his  rope  round  his  neck  over  to  where  the  dog 
was  held  by  Smallbones,  bent  over  the  cur,  and  kissed  it 
again  and  again." 

This  touch  of  human  affection,  in  a  wholly  worthless 
character,  shows  that  Captain  Marryat  meant  to  describe  a 
man  and  not  a  monster.  It  is  like  the  butterfly  which 
Victor  Hugo  described  as  resting  for  a  moment  on  a  Parisian 
barricade. 

W.  L.C. 

January  1897. 


viii 


CONTENTS 


PAGB 
INTBODUCTION          .         .         .         .         .         .         .         .         .    "    .         v 


CHAPTER  I 

Introduction  of  divers  parties  and  a  red  herring  '. 

CHAPTER  II 

Showing  what  became  of  the  red  herring       .       . 


CHAPTER  III 

A  retrospect,  and  short  description  of  a  new  character        .       .       9 

CHAPTER  IV 
In  which  there  is  a  desperate  combat 14 

CHAPTER  V 
A  consultation  in  which  there  is  much  mutiny      ....      18 

CHAPTER  VI 

In  which,  as  often  happens  at  sea  when  signals  are  not  made  out, 

friends  exchange  broadsides 24 

CHAPTER  VII 

In  which  Mr.  Vanslyperken  goes  on  shore  to  woo  the  widow 

Vandersloosh 29 

ix 


CONTENTS 
CHAPTER  VIII 

PACK 

In  which  the  widow  lays  a  trap  for  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  and  Small- 
bones  lays  a  trap  for  Snarleyyow,  and  both  bag  their  game  .  32 

CHAPTER  IX 

A  long  chapter,  in  which  there  is  lamentation,  singing,  bibbling, 

and  dancing 37 

CHAPTER  X 

In  which  is  explained  the  sublime  mystery  of  keel-hauling — 
Snarleyyow  saves  Smallbones  from  being  drowned,  although 
Smallbones  would  have  drowned  him 50 

CHAPTER  XI 

In  which  Snarleyyow  does  not  at  all  assist  his  master's  cause  with 

the  widow  Vandersloosh 58 

CHAPTER  XII 

In  which  resolutions  are  entered  into  in  all  quarters,  and  Jemmy 

Ducks  is  accused  of  mutiny  for  singing  a  song  in  a  snowstorm      63 

CHAPTER  XIII 

In  which  the  ship's  company  join  in  a  chorus,  and  the  corporal 

goes  on  a  cruise 69 

CHAPTER  XIV 

In  which  some  new  characters  appear  on  the  stage,  although  the 

corporal  is  not  to  be  heard  of 77 

CHAPTER  XV 

In  which  the  crew  of  the  Tungfrau  lose  a  good  prize,  and  Snarley- 
yow loses  his  character 85 

X 


CONTENTS 
CHAPTER  XVI 

PAGE 

In  which  we  change  the  scene,  and  the  sex  of  our  performers      .      89 

CHAPTER  XVII 
In  which  there  is  a  great  deal  of  plotting,  and  a  little  execution  .      96 

CHAPTER  XVIII 

The  whole  of  which  has  been  fudged  out  of  the  history  of  Eng- 
land, and  will  therefore  be  quite  new  to  the  majority  of  our 
readers 105 

CHAPTER  XIX 

In  which  Smallbones  is  sent  to  look  after  a  pot  of  black  paint     .    109 

CHAPTER  XX 

In  which  Mr.  Vanslyperken  proves  false  to  the  widow  Vander- 

sloosh,  and  strange  things  take  place 116 

CHAPTER  XXI 

In  which  are  narrated  the  adventures  which  took  place  in  the  cor- 
poral's cruise  in  the  jolly-boat ,  127 

CHAPTER  XXII 
In  which  Snarleyyow  proves  to  be  the  devil,  and  no  mistake        .    134 

CHAPTER  XXIII 

In  which  Mr.  Vanslyperken  finds  great  cause  of  vexation  and  satis- 
faction   143 

CHAPTER  XXIV 

In  which  Mr.  Vanslyperken  has  nothing  but  trouble  from  the 

beginning  to  the  end 151 

xi 


CONTENTS 
CHAPTER  XXV 

PAQH 

In  which  Mr.  Vanslyperken  proves  that  he  has  a  great  aversion 

to  cold  steel 161 

CHAPTER  XXVI 
In  which  Mr.  Vanslyperken  sees  a  ghost  .        .        .  166 

CHAPTER  XXVII 
In  which  Mr.  Vanslyperken  is  tanght  a  secret        ....    171 

CHAPTER  XXVIII 

In  which  we  have  at  last  introduced  a  decent  sort  of  heroine, 
who,  however,  only  plays  a  second  in  our  history,  Snarleyyow 
being  first  fiddle 178 

CHAPTER  XXIX 

In  which  Jemmy  Ducks  proves  the  truth  of  Moggy's  assertion, 
that  there  was  no  one  like  him  before  or  since — Nancy  and 
Jemmy  serenade  the  stars 187 

CHAPTER  XXX 
In  which  Mr.  Vanslyperken  treats  the  ladies 197 

CHAPTER  XXXI 
In  which  Snarleyyow  again  triumphs  over  his  enemies         .        .    210 

CHAPTER  XXXII 
Listeners  never  hear  any  good  of  themselves         ,        .  ""~ ,       .217 

CHAPTER  XXXIII 

In  which  there  is  nothing  very  particular  or  very  interesting       .    227 
xii 


CONTENTS 
CHAPTER  XXXIV, 

PAGE 

Besides  other  matter,  containing  an  argument       ....    232 

CHAPTER  XXXV 

In  which  the  agency  of  a  red  herring  is  again  introduced  into  our 

wonderful  history 240 

CHAPTER  XXXVI 

In  which  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  although  at  fault,  comes  in  for  the 

brush 247 

CHAPTER  XXXVII 

In  which  Mr.  Vanslyperken  drives  a  very  hard  bargain         .        .    263 

CHAPTER  XXXVIII 

In  which  Mr.  Vanslyperken  is  taken  for  a  witch   ....    258 

CHAPTER  XXXIX 

In  which  is  recorded  a  most  barbarous  and  bloody  murder  .        .    262 

CHAPTER  XL 

In  which  a  most  horrid  spectre  disturbs  the  equanimity  of  Mr. 

Vanslyperken 271 

CHAPTER  XLI 

In  which  is  shown  how  dangerous  it  is  to  tell  a  secret  .        .        .277 

CHAPTER  XLII 

In  which  is  shown  the  imprudence  of  sleeping  in  the  open  air 

even  in  a  summer's  night 284 

xiii 


CONTENTS 
CHAPTER  XLIII 

PAGE 

In  which  Smallbones  changes  from  a  king's  man  into  a  smuggler, 

and  also  changes  his  sex 289 

CHAPTER  XLIV 

In  which  Mr.  Vanslyperken  meets  with  a  double  defeat        .        .    296 

CHAPTER  XLV 

In  which  Mr.  Vanslyperken  proves  his  loyalty  and  his  fidelity  to 

King  William 304 

CHAPTER  XLVI 

In  which  there  is  much  bustle  and  confusion,  plot  and  counterplot    311 

CHAPTER  XLVII 
Which  is  rather  interesting 318 

CHAPTER  XLVIII 

In  which  there  is  a  great  deal  of  correspondence,  and  the  widow 

is  called  up  very  early  in  the  morning 324 

CHAPTER  XLIX 

In  which  is  related  much  appertaining  to  the  "pomp  and  glorious 

circumstance "  of  war 331 

CHAPTER  L 

In  which  the  officers,  non-commissioned  officers,  and  rank  and 

file,  are  all  sent  to  the  right-about 337 

CHAPTER  LI 

In  which  the  Jacobite  cause  is  triumphant  by  sea  as  well  as  by 

land 342 

xiv 


CONTENTS 
CHAPTER  LII 

PAGE 

In  which  a  great  deal  of  loyalty  is  shown,  to  counterbalance  the 

treason  of  Vanslyperken 346 

CHAPTER  LIII 

Trial  and  execution  of  two  of  the  principal  personages  in  our 

history 352 

CHAPTER  LIV 

In  which  affairs  begin  to  wind  up  .        .        .        .        ,        ,        .357 

CHAPTER  LV 

In  which  we  trust  that  everything  will  be  arranged  to  the  satis- 
faction of  our  readers  .  .    362 


THE   DOG   FIEND 

CHAPTER  I 

Introduction  of  .divers  parties  and  a  red  herring 

J.T  was  in  the  month  of  January,  1699,  that  a  one-masted 
vessel,  with  black  sides,  was  running  along  the  coast  near 
Beachy  Head,  at  the  rate  of  about  five  miles  per  hour.  The 
wind  was  from  the  northward  and  blew  keenly,  the  vessel 
was  under  easy  sail,  and  the  water  was  smooth.  It  was  now 
broad  daylight,  and  the  sun  rose  clear  of  clouds  and  vapour ; 
but  he  threw  out  light  without  heat.  The  upper  parts  of 
the  spars,  the  hammock  rails,  and  the  small  iron  guns  which 
were  mounted  on  the  vessel's  decks,  were  covered  with  a 
white  frost.  The  man  at  the  helm  stood  muffled  up  in  a  thick 
pea-jacket  and  mittens,  which  made  his  hands  appear  as  large 
as  his  feet.  His  nose  was  a  pug  of  an  intense  bluish  red,  one 
tint  arising  from  the  present  cold,  and  the  other  from  the 
preventive  checks  which  he  had  been  so  long  accustomed  to 
take  to  drive  out  such  an  unpleasant  intruder.  His  grizzled 
hair  waved  its  locks  gently  to  the  wind,  and  his  face  was 
distorted  with  an  immoderate  quid  of  tobacco  which  pro- 
truded his  right  cheek.  This  personage  was  second  officer 
and  steersman  on  board  of  the  vessel,  and  his  name  was 
Obadiah  Coble.  He  had  been  baptized  Obadiah  about  sixty 
years  before ;  that  is  to  say,  if  he  had  been  baptized  at 
all.  He  stood  so  motionless  at  the  helm,  that  you  might 
have  imagined  him  to  have  been  frozen  there  as  he  stood, 
were  it  not  that  his  eyes  occasionally  wandered  from  the 
compass  on  the  binnacle  to  the  bows  of  the  vessel,  and  that 
the  breath  from  his  mouth,  when  it  was  thrown  out  into  the 
clear,  frosty  air,  formed  a  smoke  like  to  that  from  the  spout 
of  a  half-boiling  tea-kettle. 

1  A 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

The  crew  belonging  to  the  cutter,  for  she  was  a  vessel  in 
the  service  of  his  Majesty  King  William  the  Third,  at  this 
time  employed  in  protecting  his  Majesty's  revenue  against 
the  importation  of  alamodes  and  lutestrings,  were  all  down 
below  at  their  breakfasts,  with  the  exception  of  the  steersman 
and  lieutenant-commandant,  who  now  walked  the  quarter- 
deck, if  so  small  an  extent  of  plank  could  be  dignified  with 
such  a  name.  He  was  a  Mr.  Cornelius  Vanslyperken,  a  tall, 
meagre-looking  personage,  with  very  narrow  shoulders  and 
very  small  head.  Perfectly  straight  up  and  down,  protruding 
in  no  part,  he  reminded  you  of  some  tall  parish  pump,  with 
a  great  knob  at  its  top.  His  face  was  gaunt,  cheeks  hollow, 
nose  and  chin  showing  an  affection  for  each  other,  and 
evidently  lamenting  the  gulf  between  them  which  prevented 
their  meeting.  Both  appear  to  have  fretted  themselves  to 
the  utmost  degree  of  tenuity  from  disappointment  in  love  :  as 
for  the  nose,  it  had  a  pearly  round  tear  hanging  at  its  tip,  as 
if  it  wept.  The  dress  of  Mr.  Vanslyperken  was  hidden  in 
a  great-coat,  which  was  very  long,  and  buttoned  straight 
down.  This  great-coat  had  two  pockets  on  each  side,  into 
which  its  owner's  hands  were  deeply  inserted  ;  and  so  close 
did  his  arms  lie  to  his  sides,  that  they  appeared  nothing  more 
than  as  would  battens  nailed  to  a  topsail-yard.  The  only 
deviation  from  the  perpendicular  was  from  the  insertion  of 
a  speaking-trumpet  under  his  left  arm,  at  right  angles  witli 
his  body.  It  had  evidently  seen  much  service,  was  battered, 
and  the  black  japan  woni  off  in  most  parts  of  it.  As  we 
have  said  before,  Mr.  Vanslyperken  walked  his  quarter-deck. 
He  was  in  a  brown  study,  yet  looked  blue.  Six  strides 
brought  him  to  the  taffrail  of  the  vessel,  six  more  to  the 
bows,  such  was  the  length  of  his  tether — and  he  turned,  and 
turned  again. 

But  there  was  another  personage  on  the  deck,  a  personage  of 
no  small  importance,  as  he  was  all  in  all  to  Mr.  Vanslyperken, 
and  Mr.  Vanslyperken  was  all  in  all  to  him  ;  moreover,  we  may 
say,  that  he  is  the  hero  of  the  TAIL.  This  was  one  of  the 
ugliest  and  most  ill-conditioned  curs  which  had  ever  been  pro- 
duced :  ugly  in  colour,  for  he  was  of  a  dirty  yellow,  like  the 
paint  served  out  to  decorate  our  men-of-war  by  his  Majesty's 
dockyards  ;  ugly  in  face,  for  he  had  one  wall-eye,  and  was 
so  far  under-jawed  as  to  prove  that  a  bull-dog  had  had  some- 
fc.  2 


SNARLEYYOW 

thing  to  do  with  his  creation  ;  ugly  in  shape,  for  although 
larger  than  a  pointer,  arid  strongly  built,  he  was  coarse  and 
shambling  in  his  make,  with  his  fore  legs  bowed  out.  His 
ears  and  tail  had  never  been  docked,  which  was  a  pity,  as  the 
more  you  curtailed  his  proportions,  the  better-looking  the 
cur  would  have  been.  But  his  ears,  although  not  cut,  were 
torn  to  ribbons  by  the  various  encounters  with  dogs  on  shore, 
arising  from  the  acidity  of  his  temper.  His  tail  had  lost  its 
hair  from  an  inveterate  mange,  and  reminded  you  of  the  same 
appendage  to  a  rat.  Many  parts  of  his  body  were  bared  from 
the  same  disease.  He  carried  his  head  and  tail  low,  and  had 
a  villainous,  sour  look.  To  the  eye  of  a  casual  observer,  there 
was  not  one  redeeming  quality  that  would  warrant  his  keep ; 
to  those  who  knew  him  well,  there  were  a  thousand  reasons 
why  he  should  be  hanged.  He  followed  his  master  with  the 
greatest  precision  and  exactitude,  walking  aft  as  he  walked 
aft,  and  walking  forward  with  the  same  regular  motion,  turn- 
ing when  his  master  turned,  and,  moreover,  turning  in  the 
same  direction ;  and,  like  his  master,  he  appeared  to  be  not 
a  little  nipped  with  the  cold,  and,  as  well  as  he,  in  a  state  of 
profound  meditation.  The  name  of  this  uncouth  animal  was 
very  appropriate  to  his  appearance,  and  to  his  temper.  It 
was  Snarl  eyyow. 

At  last,  Mr.  Vanslyperken  gave  vent  to  his  pent-up  feelings. 
"  I  can't,  I  won't  stand  this  any  longer,"  muttered  the  lieu- 
tenant, as  he  took  his  six  strides  forward.  At  this  first  sound 
of  his  master's  voice  the  dog  pricked  up  the  remnants  of  his 
ears,  and  they  both  turned  aft.  "  She  has  been  now  fooling 
me  for  six  years;"  and  as  he  concluded  this  sentence,  Mr. 
Vanslyperken  and  Snarleyyow  had  reached  the  taffrail,  and 
the  dog  raised  his  tail  to  the  half  cock. 

They  turned,  and  Mr.  Vanslyperken  paused  a  moment  or 
two,  and  compressed  his  thin  lips  ;  the  dog  did  the  same. 
"  I  will  have  an  answer,  by  all  that's  blue  ! "  was  the  ejacula- 
tion of  the  next  six  strides.  The  lieutenant  stopped  again, 
and  the  dog  looked  up  in  his  master's  face  ;  but  it  appeared  as 
if  the  current  of  his  master's  thoughts  was  changed,  for  the 
current  of  keen  air  reminded  Mr.  Vanslyperken  that  he  had 
not  yet  had  his  breakfast. 

The  lieutenant  leant  over  the  hatchway,  took  his  battered 
speaking  trumpet  from  under  his  arm,  and  putting  it  to  his 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

mouth,  the  deck  reverberated  with,  "  Pass  the  word  for 
Smallbones  forward."  The  dog  put  himself  in  a  baying 
attitude,  with  his  fore  feet  on  the  coamings  of  the  hatchway, 
and  enforced  his  master's  orders  with  a  deep-toned  and 
measured  "bow,  wow,  wow." 

Smallbones  soon  made  his  appearance,  rising  from  the 
hatchway  like  a  ghost;  a  thin,  shambling  personage,  appa- 
rently about  twenty  years  old ;  a  pale,  cadaverous  face,  high 
cheek-bones,  goggle  eyes,  with  lank  hair,  very  thinly  sown 
upon  a  head  which,  like  bad  soil,  would  return  but  a  scanty 
harvest.  He  looked  like  Famine's  eldest  son  just  arriving 
to  years  of  discretion.  His  long,  lanky  legs  were  pulled  so 
far  through  his  trousers,  that  his  bare  feet,  and  half-way  up 
to  his  knees,  were  exposed  to  the  chilling  blast.  The  sleeves 
of  his  jacket  were  so  short,  that  four  inches  of  bone  above 
his  wrist  were  bared  to  view ;  hat  he  had  none ;  his  ears 
were  very  large,  and  the  rims  of  them  red  with  cold,  and  his 
neck  was  so  immeasurably  long  and  thin,  that  his  head 
appeared  to  topple  for  want  of  support.  When  he  had  come 
on  deck,  he  stood  with  one  hand  raised  to  his  forehead, 
touching  his  hair  instead  of  his  hat,  and  the  other  occupied 
with  a  half-roasted  red  herring.  "  Yes,  sir,"  said  Smallbones, 
standing  before  his  master. 

"Be  quick!"  commenced  the  lieutenant;  but  here  his 
attention  was  directed  to  the  red  herring  by  Snarleyyow,  who 
raised  his  head  and  sniffed  at  its  fumes.  Among  other 
disqualifications  of  the  animal,  be  it  observed  that  he  had  no 
nose  except  for  a  red  herring,  or  a  post  by  the  way-side.  Mr. 
Vanslyperken  discontinued  his  orders,  took  his  hand  out  of 
his  great-coat  pocket,  wiped  the  drop  from  off  his  nose,  and 
then  roared  out,  "  How  dare  you  appear  on  the  quarter-deck 
of  a  king's  ship,  sir,  with  a  red  herring  in  your  fist  ?  " 

"  If  you  please,  sir,"  replied  Smallbones,  "  if  I  were  to  come 
for  to  go  to  leave  it  in  the  galley,  I  shouldn't  find  it  when  I 
went  back." 

"  What  do  I  care  for  that,  sir  ?  It's  contrary  to  all  the  rules 
and  regulations  of  the  sen-ice.  Now,  sir,  hear  me " 

"  O  Lord,  sir  !  let  me  off  this  time,  it's  only  a  soldier," 
replied  Smallbones  deprecatingly ;  but  Snarleyyow's  appetite 
had  been  very  much  sharpened  by  his  morning's  walk  ;  it 
rose  with  the  smell  of  the  herring,  so  he  rose  on  his  hind 


SNARLEYYOW 

legs,  snapped  the  herring  out  of  Smallbones'  hand,  bolted 
forward  by  the  lee  gangway,  and  would  soon  have  bolted  the 
herring,  had  not  Smallbones  bolted  after  him  and  overtaken 
him  just  as  he  had  laid  it  down  on  the  deck  preparatory  to 
commencing  his  meal.  A  fight  ensued  :  Smallbones  received 
a  severe  bite  in  the  leg,  which  induced  him  to  seize  a  hand- 
spike, and  make  a  blow  with  it  at  the  dog's  head,  which,  if  it 
had  been  well  aimed,  would  have  probably  put  an  end  to  all 
further  pilfering.  As  it  was,  the  handspike  descended  upon 
one  of  the  dog's  fore  toes,  and  Snarleyyow  retreated,  yelling, 
to  the  other  side  of  the  forecastle,  and  as  soon  as  he  was  out 
of  reach,  like  all  curs,  bayed  in  defiance. 

Smallbones  picked  up  the  herring,  pulled  up  his  trousers  to 
examine  the  bite,  poured  down  an  anathema  upon  the  dog, 
which  was,  "  May  you  be  starved,  as  I  am,  you  beast  ! "  and 
then  turned  round  to  go  aft,  when  he  struck  against  the  spare 
form  of  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  who,  with  his  hands  in  his  pockets 
and  his  trumpet  under  his  arm,  looked  unutterably  savage. 

"  How  dare  you  beat  my  dog,  you  villain  ?  "  said  the  lieu- 
tenant, at  last,  choking  with  passion. 

"  He's  a-bitten  my  leg  through  and  through,  sir/'  replied 
Smallbones,  with  a  face  of  alarm. 

"  Well,  sir,  why  have  you  such  thin  legs,  then  ?  " 

"  'Cause  I  gets  nothing  to  fill  'em  up  with." 

"  Have  you  not  a  herring  there,  you  her  ring- gutted  scoun- 
drel ?  which,  in  defiance  of  all  the  rules  of  the  service,  you 
have  brought  on  his  Majesty's  quarter-deck,  you  greedy  rascal, 
and  for  which  I  intend — 

"It  aren't  my  herring,  sir,  it  be  yours,  for  your  breakfast ; 
the  only  one  that  is  left  out  of  the  half-dozen." 

This  last  remark  appeared  somewhat  to  pacify  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken. 

"  Go  down  below,  sir,"  said  he,  after  a  pause,  "  and  let  me 
know  when  my  breakfast  is  ready." 

Smallbones  obeyed  immediately,  too  glad  to  escape  so 
easily. 

"Snarleyyow,"  said  his  master,  looking  at -the  dog,  who 
remained  on  the  other  side  of  the  forecastle  ;  "  O  Snarleyyow, 
for  shame  !  Come  here,  sir.  Come  here,  sir,  directly." 

But  Snarleyyow,  who  was  very  sulky  at  the  loss  of  his  anti- 
cipated breakfast,  was  contumacious,  and  would  not  come. 
5 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

He  stood  at  the  other  side  of  the  forecastle,  while  his  mastei 
apostrophised  him,  looking  him  in  the  face.  Then,  after  a 
pause  of  indecision,  he  gave  a  howling  sort  of  bark,  trotted 
away  to  the  main  hatchway,  and  disappeared  below.  Mr. 
Vanslyperken  returned  to  the  quarter-deck,  and  turned,  and 
turned  as  before. 


CHAPTER  II 

Showing  what  became  of  the  red  herring 

J^MALLBONES  soon  made  his  reappearance,  informing 
Mr.  Vanslyperken  that  his  breakfast  was  ready  for  him,  and 
Mr.  Vanslyperken,  feeling  himself  quite  ready  for  his  break- 
fast, went  down  below.  A  minute  after  he  had  disappeared, 
another  man  came  up  to  relieve  the  one  at  the  wheel,  who, 
as  soon  as  he  had  surrendered  up  the  spokes,  commenced 
warming  himself  after  the  most  approved  method,  by  flapping 
his  arms  round  his  body. 

"The  skipper's  out  o'  sorts  again  this  morning,"  said 
Obadiah,  after  a  time.  "  I  heard  him  muttering  about  the 
woman  at  the  Lust  Haus." 

"  Then,  by  Got,  we  will  have  de  breeze,"  replied  Jansen, 
who  was  a  Dutch  seaman  of  huge  proportions,  rendered  still 
more  preposterous  by  the  multiplicity  of  his  nether  clothing. 

"  Yes,  as  sure  as  Mother  Carey's  chickens  raise  the  gale,  so 
does  the  name  of  the  Frau  Vandersloosh.  I'll  be  down  and 
get  my  breakfast :  there  may  be  keel-hauling  before  noon." 

"  Mein  Got— dat  is  de  tyfel." 

"  Keep  her  nor'-east,  Jansen,  and  keep  a  sharp  look-out  for 
the  boats." 

"  Got  for  dam — how  must  I  steer  the  chip  and  look  for  de 
boats  at  de  same  time  ?  not  possible." 

"  That's  no  consarn  o'  mine.  Those  are  the  orders,  and  I 
passes  them — you  must  get  over  the  unpossibility  how  you 
can."  So  saying,  Obadiah  Coble  walked  below. 

We  must  do  the  same,  and  introduce  the  reader  to  the  cabin 

of  Lieutenant  Vanslyperken,  which  was  not  very  splendid  in 

its  furniture.     One   small  table,  one  chair,  a  mattress  in  a 

standing  bed-place,  with  curtains  made  of  bunting  ;  an  open 

6 


SNARLEYYOW 

cupboard,  containing  three  plates,  one  tea-cup  and  saucer,  two 
drinking-glasses,  and  two  knives.  More  was  not  required,  as 
Mr.  Vanslyperken  never  indulged  in  company..  There  was 
another  cupboard,  but  it  was  carefully  locked.  On  the  table 
before  the  lieutenant  was  a  white  wash-hand  basin,  nearly  half 
full  of  burgoo,  a  composition  of  boiled  oatmeal  and  water,  very 
wholesome,  and  very  hot.  It  was  the  allowance,  from  the 
ship's  coppers,  of  Mr.  Vanslyperken  and  his  servant  Smallbones. 
Mr.  Vanslyperken  was  busy  stirring  it  about  to  cool  it  a  little, 
with  a  leaden  spoon.  Snarleyyow  sat  close  to  him,  waiting 
for  his  share,  and  Smallbones  stood  by,  waiting  for  orders. 

"  Smallbones,"  said  the  lieutenant,  after  trying  the  hot 
mess  before  him,  and  finding  that  he  was  still  in  danger  of 
burning  his  mouth,  "  bring  me  the  red  herring." 

"  Red  hen-ing,  sir  ? "  stammered  Smallbones. 

"Yes,"  replied  his  master,  fixing  his  little  grey  eye  sternly 
on  him,  "the  red  herring." 

"  It's  gone,  sir  ! "  replied  Smallbones,  with  alarm. 

"  Gone  !  gone  where  ?  " 

"  If  you  please,  sir,  I  didn't  a-think  that  you  would  have 
touched  it  after  the  dog  had  had  it  in  his  nasty  mouth ;  and 
so,  sir — if  you  please,  sir — 

"And  so  what?"  said  Vanslyperken,  compressing  his  thin  lips. 

"  I  ate  it  myself —if  you  please — O  dear,  O  dear  !  " 

"  You  did,  did  you — you  gluttonous  scarecrow — you  did,  did 
you  ?  Are  you  aware  that  you  have  committed  a  theft — and 
are  you  aware  of  the  punishment  attending  it  ?  " 

"  O  sir,  it  was  a  mistake,  dear  sir,"  cried  Smallbones, 
whimpering. 

"  In  the  first  place,  I  will  cut  you  to  ribbons  with  the  cat." 

"  Mercy,  sir,  O  sir  ! "  cried  the  lad,  the  tears  streaming  from 
his  eyes. 

"The  thief s  cat,  with  three  knots  in  each  tail." 

Smallbones  raised  up  his  thin  arms,  and  clasped  his  hands, 
pleading  for  mercy. 

"  And  after  the  flogging  you  shall  be  keel-hauled." 

"  O  God  ! "  screamed  Smallbones,  falling  down  on  his  knees, 
"mercy — mercy  !  " 

But  there  was  none.  Snarleyyow,  when  he  saw  the  lad  go 
down  on  his  knees,  flew  at  him,  and  threw  him  on  his  back, 
growling  over  him,  and  occasionally  looking  at  his  master. 


THE  DOG   FIEND;   OR, 

"  Come  here,  Snarleyyow,"  said  Mr.  Vanslyperken.  "  Come 
here,  sir,  and  lie  down."  But  Snarleyyow  had  not  forgotten 
the  red  herring ;  so  in  revenge  he  first  bit  Sinallbones  in  the 
thigh,  and  then  obeyed  his  master. 

"  Get  up,  sir  ! "  cried  the  lieutenant. 

Smallbones  rose,  but  his  temper  now  rose  also  ;  he  forgot 
all  that  he  was  to  suffer,  from  indignation  against  the  dog : 
with  flashing  eyes,  and  whimpering  with  rage,  he  cried  out, 
as  the  tears  fell,  and  his  arms  swung  round,  "  I'll  not  stand 
this — I'll  jump  overboard — that  I  will :  fourteen  times  has  that 
'ere  dog  a-bitten  me  this  week.  I'd  sooner  die  at  once  than 
be  made  dog's  meat  of  in  this  here  way  !  " 

"  Silence,  you  mutinous  rascal,  or  I'll  put  you  in  irons." 

"  I  wish  you  would — irons  don't  bite,  if  they  hold  fast.  I'll 
run  away — I  don't  mind  being  hung — that  I  don't — starved 
to  death,  bitten  to  death  in  this  here  way " 

"Silence,  sir  !    It's  over-feeding  that  makes  you  saucy." 

"  The  Lord  forgive  you  ! "  cried  Smallbones,  with  surprise  ; 
"  I've  not  had  a  full  meal " 

"  A  full  meal,  you  rascal !  there's  no  filling  a  thing  like  you 
— hollow  from  top  to  bottom,  like  a  bamboo." 

"  And  what  I  does  get,"  continued  Smallbones,  with  energy, 
"  I  pays  dear  for ;  that  'ere  dog  flies  at  me,  if  I  takes  a  bit  o' 
biscuit  I  never  has  a  bite  without  getting  a  bite,  and  it's  all 
my  own  allowance." 

"  A  proof  of  his  fidelity,  and  an  example  to  you,  you  wretch," 
replied  the  lieutenant,  fondly  patting  the  dog  on  the  head. 

"  Well,  I  wish  you'd  discharge  me,  or  hang  me,  I  don't  care 
which.  You  eats  so  hearty,  and  the  dog  eats  so  hearty,  that 
I  gets  nothing.  We  are  only  victualled  for  two." 

"  You  insolent  fellow  !  recollect  the  thief  s  cat." 

"  It's  very  hard,"  continued  Smallbones,  unmindful  of  the 
threat,  "  that  that  'ere  beast  is  to  eat  my  allowance,  and  be 
allowed  to  half-eat  me,  too." 

"  You  forget  the  keel-hauling,  you  scarecrow." 

"  Well,  I  hope  I  may  never  come  up  again,  that's  all." 

"  Leave  the  cabin,  sir." 

This  order  Sinallbones  obeyed. 

"  Snarleyyow,"  said  the  lieutenant,  "  you  are  hungry,  my 
poor  beast."  Snarleyyow  put  his  forepaw  up  on  his  master's 
knee.  "  You  shall  have  your  breakfast  soon,"  continued  his 
8 


Vanslyperken  and  Snarleyyoi 


SNARLEYYOW 

master,  eating  the  burgoo  between  his  addresses  to  the  animal. 
"  Yes,  Snarleyyow,  you  have  done  wrong  this  morning ;  you 
ought  to  have  no  breakfast."  Snarleyyow  growled.  "We 
are  only  four  years  acquainted,  and  how  many  scrapes  you 
have  got  me  into,  Snarleyyow  ! "  Snarleyyow  here  put  both 
his  paws  upon  his  master's  knee.  "  Well,  you  are  sorry,  my 
poor  dog,  and  you  shall  have  some  breakfast ; "  and  Mr.  Van- 
^lyperken  put  the  basin  of  burgoo  on  the  floor,  which  the  dog 
tumbled  down  his  throat  most  rapidly.  "  Nay,  my  dog,  not 
so  fast ;  you  must  leave  some  for  Smallbones'  he  will  require 
some  breakfast  before  his  punishment.  There,  that  will  do  ;  " 
and  Mr.  Vanslyperken  wished  to  remove  the  basin  with  a  little 
of  the  burgoo  remaining  in  it.  Snarleyyow  growled,  would 
have  snapped  at  his  master,  but  Mr.  Vanslyperken  shoved 
him  away  with  the  bell  mouth  of  his  speaking-trumpet,  and 
recovering  a  portion  of  the  mess,  put  it  on  the  table  for  the 
use  of  poor  Smallbones.  "  Now  then,  my  dog,  we  will  go  on 
deck."  Mr.  Vanslyperken  left  the  cabin,  followed  by  Snarley- 
yow, but  as  soon  as  his  master  was  half-way  up  the  ladder, 
Snarleyyow  turned  back,  leaped  on  the  chair,  from  the  chair 
to  the  table,  and  then  finished  the  whole  of  the  breakfast 
appropriated  for  Smallbones.  Having  effected  this,  the  dog 
followed  his  mas'ter. 


CHAPTER  III 

A  retrospect,  and  short  description  of  a  new  character 

-DUT  we  must  leave  poor  Smallbones  to  lament  his  hard  fate 
in  the  lore-peak  of  the  vessel,  and  Mr.  Vanslyperken  and  his 
dog  to  walk  the  quarter-deck,  while  we  make  our  readers  a 
little  better  acquainted  with  the  times  in  which  the  scenes 
passed  which  we  are  now  describing,  as  well  as  with  the 
history  of  Mr.  Vanslyperken. 

The  date  in  our  first  chapter,  that  of  the  year  1699,  will,  if 
they  refer  back  to  history,  show  them  that  William  of  Nassau 
had  been  a  few  years  on  the  English  throne,  and  that  peace 
had  just  been  concluded  between  England  with  its  allies  and 
France.  The  king  occasionally  passed  his  time  in  Holland, 
among  his  Dutch  countrymen,  and  the  English  and  Dutch 
9 


THE  DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

fleets,  which  but  a  few  years  before  were  engaging  with  such 
an  obstinacy  of  courage,  had  lately  sailed  together,  and 
turned  their  guns  against  the  French.  William,  like  all  those 
continental  princes  who  have  been  called  to  the  English 
throne,  showed  much  favour  to  his  own  countrymen,  and  Eng- 
land was  overrun  with  Dutch  favourites,  Dutch  courtiers,  and 
peers  of  Dutch  extraction.  He  would  not  even  part  with  his 
Dutch  guards,  and  was  at  issue  with  the  Commons  of  England 
on  that  very  account.  But  the  war  was  now  over,  and  most 
of  the  English,  and  Dutch  navy  lay  dismantled  in  port,  a 
few  small  vessels  only  being  in  commission  to  intercept  the 
smuggling  from  France  that  was  carrying  on,  much  to  the 
detriment  of  English  manufacture,  of  certain  articles  then 
denominated  alamodes  and  lutestrings.  The  cutter  we  have 
described  was  on  this  service,  and  was  named  the  Yungfrau, 
although  built  in  England,  and  forming  a  part  of  the  English 
naval  force. 

It  may  readily  be  supposed  that  Dutch  interest,  during  this 
period,  was  in  the  ascendant.  Such  was  the  case ;  and  the 
Dutch  officers  and  seamen  who  could  not  be  employed  in  their 
own  marine  were  appointed  in  the  English  vessels,  to  the  pre- 
judice of  our  own  countrymen.  Mr.  Vanslyperken  was  of 
Dutch  extraction,  but  born  in  England  long  before  the  Prince 
of  Orange  had  ever  dreamt  of  being  called  to  the  English 
throne.  He  was  a  near  relation  of  King  William's  own  nurse, 
and,  even  in  these  days,  that  would  cause  powerful  interest. 
Previous  to  the  Revolution,  he  had  been  laid  on  the  shelf  for 
cowardice  in  one  of  the  engagements  between  the  Dutch  and 
the  English,  he  being  then  a  lieutenant  on  board  of  a  two- 
decked  ship,  and  of  long  standing  in  the  service  ;  but  before 
he  had  been  appointed  to  this  vessel,  he  had  served  invariably 
in  small  craft,  and  his  want  of  this  necessary  qualification 
had  never  been  discovered.  The  interest  used  for  him  on 
the  accession  of  the  Dutch  king  was  sufficient  for  his  again 
obtaining  the  command  of  a  small  vessel.  In  those  days, 
the  service  was  very  different  from  what  it  is  now.  The 
commanders  of  vessels  were  also  the  pursers,  and  could  save 
a  great  deal  of  money  by  defrauding  the  crew :  and  further, 
the  discipline  of  the  service  was  such  as  would  astonish  the 
modern  philanthropist ;  there  was  no  appeal  for  subordinates, 
and  tyranny  and  oppression,  even  amounting  to  the  destruc- 
10 


SNARLEYYOW 

tion  of  life,  were  practised  with  impunity.  Smollett  has 
given  his  readers  some  idea  of  the  state  of  the  service  a  few 
years  after  the  time  of  which  we  are  now  writing,  when  it 
was  infinitely  worse,  for  the  system  of  the  Dutch,  notorious 
for  their  cruelty,  had  been  grafted  upon  that  of  the  English 
The  consequence  was,  a  combination  of  all  that  was  revolting 
to  humanity  was  practised,  without  any  notice  being  taken  of 
it  by  the  superior  powers,  provided  that  the  commanders  of 
the  vessels  did  their  duty  when  called  upon,  and  showed  the 
necessary  talent  and  courage. 

Lieutenant  Vanslyperken's  character  may  be  summed  up  in 
the  three  vices  of  avarice,  cowardice^  and  cruelty.  A  miser  in 
the  extreme,  he  had  saved  up  much  money  by  his  having  had 
the  command  of  a  vessel  for  so  many  years,  during  which  he 
had  defrauded  and  pilfered  both  from  the  men  and  the  govern- 
ment. Friends  and  connections  he  had  none  on  this  side  of 
the  water,  and,  when  on  shore,  he  had  lived  in  a  state  of 
abject  misery,  although  he  had  the  means  of  comfortable 
support.  He  was  now  fifty-five  years  of  age.  Since  he  had 
been  appointed  to  the  Yung^frmt,  he  had  been  employed  in 
carrying  despatches  to  the  States-General  from  King  William, 
and  had,  during  his  repeated  visits  to  the  Hague,  made 
acquaintance  with  the  widow  Vandersloosh,  who  kept  a  Lust 
Haus,1  a  place  of  resort  for  sailors,  where  they  drank  and 
danced.  Discovering  that  the  comfortably  fat  lady  was  also 
very  comfortably  rich,  Mr.  Vanslyperken  had  made  advances, 
with  the  hope  of  obtaining  her  hand  and  handling  her  money. 
The  widow  had,  however,  no  idea  of  accepting  the  offer,  but 
was  too  wise  to  give  him  a  decided  refusal,  as  she  knew  it  would 
be  attended  with  his  preventing  the  crew  of  the  cutter  from 
frequenting  her  house,  and  thereby  losing  much  custom.  Thus 
did  she,  at  every  return,  receive  him  kindly  and  give  him  hopes, 
but  nothing  more.  Since  the  peace,  as  we  before  observed, 
the  cutter  had  been  ordered  for  the  prevention  of  smuggling. 

When  and  how  Mr.  Vanslyperken  had  picked  up  his 
favourite  Snarleyyow  cannot  be  discovered,  and  must  remain 
a  secret.  The  men  said  that  the  dog  had  appeared  on  the 
deck  of  the  cutter  in  a  supernatural  way,  and  most  of  them 
looked  upon  him  with  as  much  awe  as  ill-will. 

1  Pleasure-house. 
11 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

This  is  certain,  and  the  cutter  had  been  a  little  while  be- 
fore in  a  state  of  mutiny,  and  a  forcible  entry  attempted  at 
night  into  the  lieutenant's  cabin.  It  is  therefore  not  un- 
reasonable to  suppose  that  Vanslyperken  felt  that  a  good 
watch-dog  might  be  a  very  useful  appendage  to  his  establish- 
ment, and  had  procured  one  accordingly.  All  the  affection 
he  ever  showed  to  anything  living  was  certainly  concentrated 
on  this  one  animal,  and,  next  to  his  money,  Snarleyyow  had 
possession  of  his  master's  heart. 

Poor  Sraallbones,  cast  on  the  world  without  father  or 
mother,  had  become  starved  before  he  was  on  board  the 
cutter,  and  had  been  starved  ever  since.  As  the  reader  will 
perceive,  his  allowance  was  mostly  eaten  up  by  the  dog,  and 
he  was  left  to  beg  a  precarious  support  from  the  goodwill 
and  charity  of  his  shipmates,  all  of  whom  were  equally  dis- 
gusted with  the  commander's  cruelty  and  the  ungain  temper 
of  his  brute  companion. 

Having  entered  into  this  retrospect  for  the  benefit  of  the 
reader,  we  will  now  proceed. 

Mr.  Vanslyperken  walked  the  deck  for  nearly  a  quarter  of 
an  hour  without  speaking :  the  men  had  finished  their  break- 
fasts, and  were  lounging  about  the  deck  ;  for  there  was  nothing 
for  them  to  do,  except  to  look  out  for  the  return  of  the  two 
boats  which  had  been  sent  away  the  night  before.  The  lieu- 
tenant's thoughts  were  at  one  minute  upon  Mrs.  Vandersloosh, 
thinking  how  he  could  persuade  her,  and,  at  another,  upon 
Smallbones,  thinking  how  he  could  render  the  punishment  ade- 
quate, in  his  opinion,  to  the  magnitude  of  the  offence.  While 
discussingthese  two  important  matters,  one  of  the  men  reported 
the  boats  ahead,  and  broke  up  the  commander's  reverie. 

"How  far  off?"  demanded  Mr.  Vanslyperken. 

"  About  two  miles." 

"  Pulling  or  sailing  ?  " 

"  Pulling,  sir  ;  we  stand  right  for  them." 

But  Mr.  Vanslyperken  was  in  no  pleasant  humour,  and 
ordered  the  cutter  to  be  hove-to. 

"  I  tink  de  men  have  pull  enough  all  night,"  said  Jansen, 
who  had  just  been  relieved  at  the  wheel,  to  Obadiah  Coble, 
who  was  standing  by  him  on  the  forecastle. 

"  I  think  so,  too ;  but  there'll  be  a  breeze,  depend  upon  it 
— never  mind,  the  devil  will  have  his  own  all  in  good  time." 
12 


SNARLEYYOW 

"Got  for  dam/'  said  Jansen,  looking  at  Beachy  Head,  and 
shaking  his  own. 

"  Why,  what's  the  matter  now,  old  Schnapps  ? "  said  Coble. 

"Schnapps — yes — the  tyfel — Schnapps,  I  think  how  the 
French  schnapped  us  Dutchmen  here  when  you  Englishment 
wouldn't  fight." 

"  Mind  what  you  say,  old  twenty  breeches — wouldn't  fight 
— when  wouldn't  we  fight  ?  " 

"  Here,  where  we  were  now,  by  Got,  you  leave  us  all  in 
the  lurch,  and  not  come  down." 

"Why,  we  couldn't  come  down." 

"  Bah  ! "  replied  Jansen,  who  referred  to  the  defeat  of  the 
combined  Dutch  and  English  fleet  by  the  French  off  Beachy 
Head  in  1690. 

"W7e  wouldn't  fight,  eh?"  exclaimed  Obadiah,  in  scorn — 
"  what  do  you  say  to  the  Hogue  ?  " 

"  Yes,  den  you  fought  well — dat  was  good." 

"  And  shall  I  tell  you  why  we  fought  well  at  the  Hogue,  you 
Dutch  porpoise — just  because  we  had  no  Dutchmen  to  help  us." 

"And  shall  I  tell  you  why  the  Dutch  were  beat  off  this 
Head  ? — because  the  English  wouldn't  come  down  to  help  us." 

Here  Obadiah  put  his  tongue  into  his  right  cheek.  Jansen, 
in  return,  threw  his  into  his  left,  and  thus  the  argument  was 
finished.  These  disputes  were  constant  at  the  time,  but 
seldom  proceeded  further  than  words — certainly  not  between 
Coble  and  Jansen,  who  were  great  friends. 

The  boats  were  soon  on  board  ;  from  the  time  that  the 
cutter  had  been  hove-to,  every  stroke  of  their  oars  having 
been  accompanied  with  a  nautical  anathema  from  the  crews 
upon  the  head  of  their  commander.  The  steersman  and  first 
officer,  who  had  charge  of  the  boats,  came  over  the  gangway 
and  went  up  to  Vanslyperken.  He  was  a  thick-sel,  stout 
man,  about  five  feet  four  inches  high,  and,  wrapped  up  in 
Flushing  garments,  looked  very  much  like  a  bear  in  shape 
as  well  as  in  skin.  His  name  was  Dick  Short,  and  in  every 
respect  he  answered  to  his  name,  for  he  was  short  in  stature, 
short  in  speech,  and  short  in  decision  and  action. 

Now,  when  Short  came  up  to  the  lieutenant,  he  did  not 

consider  it  at  all  necessary  to  say,  as  usual,  "  Come  on  board, 

sir,"  for  it  was  self-evident  that  he  had  come  on  board.     He 

therefore  said  nothing.     So  abrupt  was  he  in  his  speech,  that 

13 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

he  never  even  said  "Sir"  when  he  spoke  to  his  superior,  which 
it  may  be  imagined  was  very  offensive  to  Mr.  Vanslyperken ; 
so  it  was,  but  Mr.  Vanslyperken  was  afraid  of  Short,  and 
Short  was  not  the  least  afraid  of  Vanslyperken. 

"  Well,  what  have  you  done,  Short  ?  " 

"Nothing." 

"  Did  you  see  anything  of  the  boat  ?  " 

"  No." 

"  Did  you  gain  any  information  ?  " 

"  No." 

"  What  have  you  been  doing  all  night  ?  " 

«  Pulling." 

"  Did  you  land  to  obtain  information  ?  " 

"Yes." 

"  And  you  got  none  ?  " 

"No/- 
Here Short  hitched  up  the  waistband  of  his  second  pair 
of  trousers,  turned  short  round,  and  was  going  below,  when 
Snarleyyow  smelt  at  his  heels.  The  man  gave  him  a  back 
kick  with  the  heel  of  his  heavy  boot,  which  sent  the  dog  off 
yelping  and  barking,  and  put  Mr.  Vanslyperken  in  a  great 
rage.  Not  venturing  to  resent  this  affront  upon  his  first 
officer,  he  was  reminded  of  Smallbones,  and  immediately  sent 
for  Corporal  Van  Spitter  to  appear  on  deck. 


CHAPTER   IV 

In  which  there  is  a  desperate  combat 


EVEN  at  this  period  of  the  English  history,  it  was  the 
to  put  a  few  soldiers  on  board  of  the  vessels  of  war, 


the  custom 
and  the 

Yungfrau  cutter  had  been  supplied  with  a  corporal  and  six 
men,  all  of  whom  were  belonging  to  the  Dutch  marine.  To 
a  person  who  was  so  unpopular  as  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  this 
little  force  was  a  great  protection,  and  both  Corporal  Van 
Spitter  and  his  corps  were  well  treated  by  him.  The  corporal 
was  his  purser  and  purveyor,  and  had  a  very  good  berth  of 
it,  for  he  could  cheat  as  well  as  his  commandant.  He  was, 
moreover,  his  prime  minister,  and  an  obedient  executer  of 
14 


SNARLEYYOW 

all  his  tyranny;  for  Corporal  Van  Spitter  was  without  a  shadow 
of  feeling — on  the  contrary,  he  had  pleasure  in  administering 
punishment ;  and  if  Vanslyperken  had  told  him  to  blow  any 
man's  brains  out  belonging  to  the  vessel,  Van  Spitter  would 
have  immediately  obeyed  the  order  without  the  change  of  a 
muscle  in  his  fat,  florid  countenance.  The  corporal  was  an 
enormous  man ;  tall,  and  so  corpulent,  that  he  weighed  nearly 
twenty  stone.  Jansen  was  the  only  one  who  could  rival  him  ; 
he  was  quite  as  tall  as  the  corporal,  and  as  powerful,  but  he 
had  not  the  extra  weight  of  his  carcass. 

About  five  minutes  after  the  summons,  the  huge  form  of 
Corporal  Van  Spitter  was  seen  to  emerge  slowly  from  the 
hatchway,  which  appeared  barely  wide  enough  to  admit  the 
egress  of  his  broad  shoulders.  He  had  a  flat  foraging  cap 
on  his  head,  which  was  as  large  as  a  buffalo's,  and  his  person 
was  clothed  in  blue  pantaloons,  tight  at  the  ankle,  rapidly 
increasing  in  width  as  they  ascended,  until  they  diverged  at 
the  hips  to  an  expanse  which  was  something  between  the 
sublime  and  the  ridiculous.  The  upper  part  of  his  body  was 
cased  in  a  blue  jacket,  with  leaden  buttons,  stamped  with  the 
rampant  lion,  with  a  little  tail  behind,  which  was  shoved  up 
in  the  air  by  the  protuberance  of  the  parts.  Having  gained 
the  deck,  he  walked  to  Vanslyperken,  and  raised  the  back  of 
his  right  hand  to  his  forehead. 

"Corporal  Van  Spitter,  get  your  cats  up  for  punishment, 
and  when  you  are  ready  fetch  up  Smallbones." 

Whereupon,  without  reply,  Corporal  Van  Spitter  put  his 
left  foot  behind  the  heel  of  his  right,  and  by  this  manoeuvre 
turned  his  body  round  like  a  capstan,  so  as  to  bring  his  face 
forward,  and  then  walked  off  in  that  direction.  He  soon  re- 
appeared with  all  the  necessary  implements  of  torture,  laid 
them  down  on  one  of  the  lee  guns,  and  again  departed  to 
seek  out  his  victim. 

After  a  short  time  a  scuffle  was  heard  below,  but  it  was 
soon  over,  and  once  more  appeared  the  corporal,  with  the 
spare,  tall  body  of  Smallbones  under  his  arm.  He  held  him, 
grasped  by  the  middle  part,  about  where  Smallbones'  stomach 
ought  to  have  been,  and  the  head  and  heels  of  the  poor 
wretch  both  hung  down  perpendicularly,  and  knocked  together 
as  the  corporal  proceeded  aft. 

As  soon  as  Van  Spitter  had  arrived  at  the  gun,  he  laid 


THE  DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

down  his  charge,  who  neither  moved  nor  spoke.  He  appeared 
to  have  resigned  himself  to  the  fate  which  awaited  him,  and 
made  no  resistance  when  he  was  stripped  by  one  of  the 
marines,  and  stretched  over  the  gun.  The  men,  who  were 
on  deck,  said  nothing ;  they  looked  at  each  other  expressively 
as  the  preparations  were  made.  Flogging  a  lad  like  Small- 
bones  was  too  usual  an  occurrence  to  excite  surprise,  and  to 
show  their  disgust  would  have  been  dangerous.  Smallbones' 
back  was  now  bared,  and  miserable  was  the  spectacle ;  the 
shoulder-blades  protruded,  so  that  you  might  put  your  hand 
sideways  under  the  scapula,  and  every  bone  of  the  vertebrae 
and  every  process  was  clearly  denned  through  the  skin  of  the 
poor  skeleton.  The  punishment  commenced,  and  the  lad 
received  his  three  dozen  without  a  murmur,  the  measured 
sound  of  the  lash  only  being  broken  in  upon  by  the  baying  of 
Snarleyyow,  who  occasionally  would  have  flown  at  the  victim, 
had  he  not  been  kept  off  by  one  of  the  marines.  During  the 
punishment  Mr.  Vanslyperken  walked  the  deck,  and  turned 
•and  turned  again  as  before. 

Smallbones  was  then  cast  loose  by  the  corporal,  who  was 
twirling  up  his  cat,  when  Snarleyyow,  whom  the  marine  had 
not  watched,  ran  up  to  the  lad,  and  inflicted  a  severe  bite. 
Smallbones,  who  appeared,  at  the  moment,  to  be  faint  and 
lifeless — not  having  risen  from  his  knees  after  the  marine  had 
thrown  his  shirt  over  him — roused  by  this  new  attack,  appeared 
to  spring  into  life  and  energy;  he  jumped  up,  uttered  a  savage 
yell,  and,  to  the  astonishment  of  everybody,  threw  himself 
upon  the  dog  as  he  retreated,  and  holding  him  fast  with  his 
naked  arms,  met  the  animal  with  his  own  weapons,  attacking 
him  with  a  frenzied  resolution  with  his  teeth.  Everybody 
started  back  at  this  unusual  conflict,  and  no  one  interfered. 

Long  was  the  struggle  ;  and  such  was  the  savage  energy  of 
the  lad,  that  he  bit  and  held  on  with  the  tenacity  of  a  bull-dog, 
tearing  the  lips  of  the  animal,  his  ears,  and  burying  his  face  in 
the  dog's  throat,  as  his  teeth  were  firmly  fixed  on  his  windpipe. 
The  dog  could  not  escape,  for  Smallbones  held  him  like  a  vice. 
At  last,  the  dog  appeared  to  have  the  advantage,  for  as  they 
rolled  over  and  over,  he  caught  the  lad  by  the  side  of  the 
neck  ;  but  Smallbones  recovered  himself,  and  getting  the  foot 
of  Snarleyyow  between  his  teeth,  the  dog  threw  up  his  head 
and  howled  for  succour.  Mr.  Vanslyperken  rushed  to  his 
16 


SNARLEYYOW 

assistance,  and  struck  Smallbones  a  heavy  blow  on  the  head 
with  his  speaking-trumpet,  which  stunned  him,  and  he  let 
go  his  hold. 

Short,  who  had  come  on  deck,  perceiving  this,  and  that 
the  dog  was  about  to  resume  the  attack,  saluted  Snarleyyow 
with  a  kick  on  his  side,  which  threw  him  down  the  hatchway, 
which  was  about  three  yards  off  from  where  the  dog  was  at 
the  time. 

"  How  dare  you  strike  my  dog,  Mr.  Short  ?  "  cried  Vansly- 
perken. 

Short  did  not  condescend  to  answer,  but  went  to  Small- 
bones,  and  raised  his  head.  The  lad  revived.  He  was 
terribly  bitten  about  the  face  and  neck,  and  what  with  the 
wounds  in  front,  and  the  lashing  from  the  cat,  presented  a 
melancholy  spectacle. 

Short  called  some  of  the  men  to  take  Smallbones  below,  in 
which  act  they  readily  assisted  ;  they  washed  him  all  over  with 
salt-water,  and  the  smarting  from  his  various  wounds  brought 
him  to  his  senses.  He  was  then  put  in  his  hammock. 

Vanslyperken  and  the  corporal  looked  at  each  other  during 
the  time  that  Short  was  giving  his  directions — neither  inter- 
fered. The  lieutenant  was  afraid,  and  the  corporal  waited 
for  orders.  So  soon  as  the  men  had  carried  the  lad  below, 
Corporal  Van  Spitter  put  his  hand  up  to  his  foraging  cap,  and, 
with  his  cat  and  seizings  under  his  arm,  went  down  below. 
As  for  Vanslyperken,  his  wrath  was  even  greater  than 
before,  and  with  hands  thrust  even  further  down  in  his 
pockets  than  ever,  and  the  speaking-trumpet  now  battered 
flat  with  the  blow  which  he  had  administered  to  Smallbones, 
he  walked  up  and  down,  muttering  every  two  minutes, 
"  I'll  keel-haul  the  scoundrel,  by  heaven  !  I'll  teach  him  to 
bite  my  dog." 

Snarleyyow  did  not  reappear  on  deck ;  he  had  received 
such  punishment  as  he  did  not  expect.  He  licked  the  wounds 
where  he  could  get  at  them,  and  then  remained  in  the  cabin 
in  a  sort  of  perturbed  slumber,  growling  every  minute,  as  if 
he  were  fighting  the  battle  over  again  in  his  sleep. 


17 


THE  DOG   FIEND;    OR, 
CHAPTER  V 

A  consultation  in  which  there  is  much  mutiny 

A  HIS  consultation  was  held  upon  the  forecastle  of  his 
Majesty's  cutter  Yungfrau,  on  the  evening  after  the  punish- 
ment of  Smallbones.  The  major  pai*t  of  the  crew  attended  ; 
all  but  Corporal  Van  Spitter,  who,,  on  these  points,,  was  known 
to  split  with  the  crew,  and  his  six  marines,  who  formed  the 
corporal's  tail,  at  which  they  were  always  to  be  found.  The 
principal  personage  was  not  the  most  eloquent  speaker,  for  it 
was  Dick  Short,  who  was  supported  by  Obadiah  Coble,  Yack 
Jansen,  and  another  personage,  whom  we  must  introduce — the 
boatswain  or  boatswain's  mate  of  the  cutter  ;  for  although  lie 
received  the  title  of  the  former,  he  only  received  the  pay  of  the 
latter.  This  person's  real  name  was  James  Salisbury,  but,  for 
reasons  which  will  be  explained,  he  was  invariably  addressed 
or  spoken  of  as  Jemmy  Ducks.  He  was  indeed  a  very  singular 
variety  of  human  discrepancy  as  to  form  :  he  was  handsome  in 
face,  with  a  manly  countenance,  fierce  whiskers  and  long  pig- 
tail, which  on  him  appeared  more  than  unusually  long,  as  it 
descended  to  within  a  foot  of  the  deck.  His  shoulders  were 
square,  chest  expanded,  and,  as  far  as  half-way  down,  that  is, 
to  where  the  legs  are  inserted  into  the  human  frame,  he  was  a 
fine,  well-made,  handsome,  well-proportioned  man.  But  what 
a  falling  off  was  there  ! — for  some  reason,  some  accident,  it  is 
supposed,  in  his  infancy,  his  legs  had  never  grown  in  length 
since  he  was  three  years  old :  they  wrere  stout  as  well  as  his 
body,  but  not  more  than  eighteen  inches  from  the  hip  to  the 
heel ;  and  he  consequently  waddled  about  a  very  ridiculous 
figure,  for  he  was  like  a  man  razeed  or  cut  down.  Put  him  on 
an  eminence  of  a  couple  of  feet,  and  not  see  his  legs,  and  you 
would  say,  at  a  distance,  "  What  a  fine-looking  sailor !  "  but 
let  him  get  down  and  walk  up  to  you,  and  you  would  find  that 
Nature  had  not  finished  what  she  had  so  well  begun,  and  that 
you  are  exactly  half  mistaken.  This  malconformation  below 
did  not,  however,  affect  his  strength — it  rather  added  to  it ; 
and  there  were  but  few  men  in  the  ship  who  would  venture  a 
wrestle  with  the  boatswain,  who  was  very  appropriately  distin- 
18 


SNARLEYYOW 

guished  by  the  cognomen  of  Jemmy  Ducks.  Jemmy  was  a 
sensible,  merry  fellow,  and  a  good  seaman :  you  could  not 
affront  him  by  any  jokes  on  his  figure,  for  he  would  joke  with 
you.  He  was  indeed  the  fiddle  of  the  ship's  company,  and  he 
always  played  the  fiddle  to  them  when  they  danced,  on  which 
instrument  he  was  no  mean  performer  ;  and,  moreover,  accom- 
panied his  voice  with  his  instrument  when  he  sang  to  them 
after  they  were  tired  of  dancing.  We  shall  only  observe  that 
Jemmy  was  a  married  man,  and  he  had  selected  one  of  the 
tallest  of  the  other  sex  :  of  her  beauty,  the  less  that  is  said  the 
better — Jemmy  did  not  look  to  that,  or,  perhaps,  at  such  a 
height,  her  face  did  not  appear  so  plain  to  him  as  it  did  to 
those  who  were  more  on  a  level  with  it.  The  effect  of  per- 
spective is  well  known,  and  even  children  now  have,  as  play- 
things, castles,  &c.,  laid  down  on  card,  which,  when  looked  at 
in  a  proper  direction,  appear  just  as  correct  as  they  do  prepos- 
terous when  lying  flat  before  you. 

Now  it  happened  that  from  the  level  that  Jemmy  looked 
up  from  to  his  wife's  face,  her  inharmonious  features  were  all 
in  harmony,  and  thus  did  she  appear — what  is  very,  advan- 
tageous in  the  marriage  state — perfection  to  her  husband, 
without  sufficient  charms  in  the  eyes  of  others  to  induce  them 
to  seduce  her  from  her  liege  lord.  Moreover,  let  it  be  recol- 
lected that  what  Jemmy  wanted  was  height,  and  he  had  gained 
what  he  required  in  his  wife,  if  not  in  his  own  person :  his 
wife  was  passionately  fond  of  him,  and  very  jealous,  which 
was  not  to  be  wondered  at,  for,  as  she  said,  "  There  never  was 
such  a  husband  before  or  since." 

We  must  now  return  to  the  conference,  observing  that 
all  these  parties  were  sitting  down  on  the  deck,  and  that 
Jemmy  Ducks  had  his  fiddle  in  his  hand,  holding  it  with 
the  body  downwards  like  a  bass  viol,  for  he  always 
played  it  in  that  way,  and  that  he  occasionally  fingered 
the  strings,  pinching  them  as  you  do  a  guitar,  so  as  to 
send  the  sound  of  it  aft,  that  Mr.  Vanslyperken  might  sup- 
pose that  they  were  all  met  for  mirth.  Two  or  three  had 
their  eyes  directed  aft,  that  the  appearance  of  Corporal 
Van  Spitter  or  the  marines  might  be  immediately  per- 
ceived ;  for,  although  the  corporal  was  not  a  figure  to  slide 
into  a  conference  unperceived,  it  was  well  known  that  he 
was  an  eavesdropper. 

19 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

"  One  thing's  sartin,"  observed  Coble,  "  that  a  dog's  not  an 
officer." 

«  No,"  replietl  Dick  Short. 

"  He's  not  on  the  ship's  books,  so  I  can't  see  how  it  can  be 
mutiny." 

"  No,"  rejoined  Short. 

"  Mein  Got — he  is  not  a  tog,  he  is  te  tyfel,"  observed  Jansen. 

"  Who  knows  how  he  came  into  the  cutter  ?  " 

"  There's  a  queer  story  about  that,"  said  one  of  the  men. 

Turn  turn,  tumty  turn,  said  the  fiddle  of  Jemmy  Ducks,  as 
if  it  took  part  in  the  conference. 

"  That  poor  boy  will  be  killed  if  things  go  on  this  way : 
the  skipper  will  never  be  content  till  he  has  driven  his  soul 
out  of  his  body — poor  creature !  only  look  at  him  as  he  lies 
in  his  hammock." 

"  I  never  seed  a  Christian  such  an  object,"  said  one  of  the 
sailors. 

"  If  the  dog  ain't  killed,  Bones  will  be,  that's  sartin,"  ob- 
served Coble  ;  "and  I  don't  see  why  the  preference  should  be 
given  to  a  human  individual,  although  the  dog  is  the  skipper's 
dog — now  then,  what  d'ye  say,  my  lads  ?" 

Turn  turn,  turn  turn,  tumty  tumty  turn,  replied  the  fiddle. 

"  Let's  hang  him  at  once." 

"No,"  replied  Short 

Jansen  took  out  his  snickerree,  looked  at  Short,  and  made  a 
motion  with  the  knife,  as  if  passing  it  across  the  dog's  throat. 

«  No,"  replied  Short. 

"Let's  launch  him  overboard  at  night,"  said  one  of  the 
men. 

"  But  how  is  one  to  get  the  brute  out  of  the  cabin  ?  "  said 
Coble  ;  "if  it's  done  at  all  it  must  be  done  by  day." 

Short  nodded  his  head. 

"  I  will  give  him  a  launch  the  first  opportunity,"  observed 
Jemmy  Ducks  ;  "  only,"  continued  he,  in  a  measured  and 
lower  tone,  "  I  should  first  like  to  know  whether  he  really  is 
a  dog  or  not." 

"  A  tog  is  a  tog,"  observed  Jansen. 

"  Yes,"  replied  one  of  the  forecastle  men,  "  we  all  know  a 
dog  is  a  dog,  but  the  question  is — Is  this  dog  a  dog  ?  " 

Here  there  was  a  pause,  which  Jemmy  Ducks  filled  up  by 
again  touching  the  strings  of  his  fiddle. 
20 


SNARLEYYOW 

The  fact  was,  that  although  every  one  of  the  sailors  wished 
the  dog  was  overboard,  there  was  not  one  who  cared  to 
commit  the  deed — not  on  account  of  the  fear  of  its  being  dis- 
covered who  was  the  party  by  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  but  because 
there  was  a  great  deal  of  superstition  among  them.  It  was 
considered  unlucky  to  throw  any  dog  or  animal  overboard  ; 
but  the  strange  stories  told  about  the  way  in  which  Snarleyyow 
first  made  his  appearance  in  the  vessel,  added  to  the  peculiarly 
diabolical  temper  of  the  animal,  had  often  been  the  thema  of 
midnight  conversation,  and  many  of  them  were  convinced 
that  it  was  an  imp  of  Satan  lent  to  Vanslyperken,  and  that  to 
injure  or  to  attempt  to  destroy  it  would  infallibly  be  followed 
up  with  terrible  consequences  to  the  party,  if  not  to  the  vessel 
and  all  the  crew.  Even  Short,  Coble,  and  Jansen,  who  were 
the  boldest  and  leading  men,  although  when  their  sympathies 
were  roused  by  the  suffering  of  poor  Smallbones  they  were 
anxious  to  revenge  him,  had  their  own  misgivings,  and,  on 
consideration,  did  not  like  to  have  anything  to  do  with  the 
business.  But  they  kept  their  reflections  to  themselves,  for, 
if  they  could  not  combat,  they  were  too  proud  to  acknow- 
ledge them. 

The  reader  will  observe  that  all  their  plans  were  immedi- 
ately put  an  end  to  until  this  important  question,  and  not  a 
little  difficult  one,  was  decided — Was  the  dog  a  dog  ? 

Now,  although  the  story  had  often  been  told,  yet,  as  the 
crew  of  the  cutter  had  been  paid  off  since  the  animal  had  been 
brought  on  board,  there  was  no  man  in  the  ship  who  could 
positively  detail,  from  his  own  knowledge,  the  facts  connected 
with  his  first  appearance — there  was  only  tradition,  and  to 
solve  this  question,  to  tradition  they  were  obliged  to  repair. 

"Now,  Bill  Spurey,"  said  Coble,  "you  know  more  about 
this  matter  than  any  one,  so  just  spin  us  the  yarn,  and  then 
we  shall  be  able  to  talk  the  matter  over  soberly." 

"Well,"  replied  Bill  Spurey,  "you  shall  have  it  just  as  I 
got  it  word  for  word,  as  near  as  I  can  recollect.  You  know  I 
wasn't  in  the  craft  when  the  thing  came  on  board,  but  Joe 
Geary  was,  and  it  was  one  night  when  we  were  boozing  over 
a  stiff  glass  at  the  new  shop  there,  the  Orange  Boven,  as  they 
call  it,  at  the  Pint  of  Portsmouth — and  so,  you  see,  falling  in 
with  him,  I  wished  to  learn  something  about  my  new  skipper, 
and  what  sort  of  a  chap  I  should  have  to  deal  with.  When 
21 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

I  learnt  all  about  him,  I'd  half-a-dozen  minds  to  shove  off 
again ;  but  then  I  was  adrift,  and  so  I  thought  better  of  it. 
It  won't  do  to  be  so  nice  in  peace  times,  you  know,  my  lads, 
when  all  the  big  ships  are  rotting  in  Southampton  and  Cinque 
Port  muds.  Well  then,  what  he  told  me  I  recollect  as  well 
— ay,  every  word  of  it — as  if  he  had  whispered  it  into  my 
ear  but  this  minute.  It  was  a  blustering  night,  with  a  dirty 
south-wester,  and  the  chafing  of  the  harbour  waves  was  thrown 
up  in  foams,  which  the  winds  swept  up  the  street,  they 
chasing  one  another  as  if  they  were  boys  at  play.  It  was 
about  two  bells  in  the  middle  watch,  and  after  our  fifth  glass, 
that  Joe  Geary  said  as  this  : — 

'"  It  was  one  dark  winter's  night  when  we  were  off  the  Texel, 
blowing  terribly,  with  the  coast  under  our  lee,  clawing  off 
under  storm  canvas,  and  fighting  with  the  elements  for  every 
inch  of  ground,  a  hand  in  the  chains,  for  we  had  nothing  but 
the  lead  to  trust  to,  and  the  vessel  so  flogged  by  the  waves 
that  he  was  lashed  to  the  rigging,  that  he  might  not  be  washed 
away  ;  all  of  a  sudden  the  wind  came  with  a  blast  loud  enough 
for  the  last  trump,  and  the  waves  roared  till  they  were  hoarser 
than  ever ;  away  went  the  vessel's  mast,  although  there  was 
no  more  canvas  on  it  than  a  jib  pocket-handkerchief,  and  the 
craft  rolled  and  tossed  in  the  deep  troughs  for  all  the  world 
like  a  wicked  man  dying  in  despair  ;  and  then  she  was  a  wreck, 
with  nothing  to  help  us  but  God  Almighty,  fast  borne  down 
upon  the  sands  which  the  waters  had  disturbed,  and  were 
dashing  about  until  they  themselves  were  weary  of  the  load ; 
and  all  the  seamen  cried  unto  the  Lord,  as  well  they  might 

" '  Now  they  say,  that  he  did  not  cry  as  they  did,  like  men 
and  Christians,  to  Him  who  made  them  and  the  waters  which 
surrounded  and  threatened  them  ;  for  Death  was  then  in  all 
his  glory,  and  the  foaming  crests  of  the  waves  were  as  plumes 
of  feathers  to  his  skeleton  head  beneath  them  ;  but  he  cried 
like  a  child — and  swore  terribly  as  well  as  cried — talking 
about  his  money,  his  dear  money,  and  not  caring  about  his 
more  precious  soul. 

"  'And  the  cutter  was  borne  down,  every  wave  pushing  her 
with  giant  force  nearer  and  nearer  to  destruction,  when  the 
man  at  the  chains  shrieked  out — "  Mark  three,  and  the  Lord 
have  mercy  on  our  souls  ! "  and  all  the  crew,  when  they  heard 
this,  cried  out — "Lord,  save  us,  or  we  perish!"  But  still 
22 


SNARLEYYOW 

they  thought  that  their  time  was  come,  for  the  breaking 
waves  were  under  their  lee,  and  the  yellow  waters  told  them 
that  in  a  few  minutes  the  vessel,  and  all  who  were  on  board, 
would  be  shivered  in  fragments ;  and  some  wept  and  some 
prayed  as  they  clung  to  the  bulwarks  of  the  unguided  vessel, 
and  others  in  a  few  minutes  thought  over  their  whole  life,  and 
waited  for  death  in  silence.  But  he,  he  did  all ;  he  cried, 
and  he  prayed,  and  he  swore,  and  he  was  silent,  and  at  last 
he  became  furious  and  frantic ;  and  when  the  man  said  again 
and  again,  "  The  Lord  save  us  !  "  he  roared  out  at  last,  "  Will 

the  devil  help  us,  for "     In  a  moment,  before  these  first 

words  were  out  of  his  mouth,  there  was  a  flash  of  lightning, 
that  appeared  to  strike  the  vessel,  but  it  harmed  her  not, 
neither  did  any  thunder  follow  the  flash  ;  but  a  ball  of  blue 
flame  pitched  upon  the  knight  heads,  and  then  came  bound- 
ing and  dancing  aft  to  the  taffrail,  where  he  stood  alone,  for 
the  men  had  left  him  to  blaspheme  by  himself.  Some  say 
he  was  heard  to  speak,  as  if  in  conversation,  but  no  one  knows 
what  passed.  Be  it  as  it  may,  on  a  sudden  he  walked  forward 
as  brave  as  he  could  be,  and  was  followed  by  this  creature, 
who  carried  his  head  and  tail  slouching  as  he  does  now. 

"'And  the  dog  looked  up  and  gave  one  deep  bark,  and  as 
soon  as  he  had  barked  the  wind  appeared  to  lull — he  barked 
again  twice,  and  there  was  a  dead  calm — he  barked  again 
thrice,  and  the  seas  went  down — and  he  patted  the  dog  on  the 
head,  and  the  animal  then  bayed  loud  for  a  minute  or  two,  and 
then,  to  the  astonishment  and  fear  of  all,  instead  of  the  vessel 
being  within  a  cable's  length  of  the  Texel  sands  in  a  heavy 
gale,  and  without  hope,  the  Foreland  lights  were  but  two 
miles  on  our  beam  with  a  clear  sky  and  smooth  water. '  " 

The  seaman  finished  his  legend,  and  there  was  a  dead 
silence  for  a  minute  or  two,  broken  first  by  Jansen,  who  in  a 
low  voice  said,  "Then  te  tog  is  not  a  tog." 

"No,"  replied  Coble,  "an  imp  sent  by  the  devil  to  his 
follower  in  distress." 

"  Yes,"  said  Short. 

"  Well,  but,"  said  Jemmy  Ducks,  who  for  some  time  had 
left  off  touching  the  strings  of  his  fiddle,  « it  would  be  the 
work  of  a  good  Christian  to  kill  the  brute." 

"  It's  not  a  mortal  animal,  Jemmy." 

"  True,  I  forgot  that." 

23 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

"  Gifen  by  de  tyfel,"  observed  Jansen. 

"  Ay,  and  christened  by  him  too/1  continued  Coble.  "  Who 
ever  heard  any  Christian  brute  with  such  a  damnable  name  ?  " 

"  Well,  what's  to  be  done  ?  " 

"  Why,"  replied  Jemmy  Ducks,  "  at  all  events,  imp  o'  Satan 
or  not,  that  here  Smallbones  fought  him  to-day  with  his  own 
weapons." 

"  And  beat  him  too,"  said  Coble. 

"Yes,"  said  Short 

"  Now,  it's  my  opinion  that  Smallbones  aren't  afraid  of 
him,"  continued  Jemmy  Ducks,  "and  devil  or  no  devil,  he'll 
kill  him,  if  he  can." 

"  He's  the  proper  person  to  do  it,"  replied  Coble ;  "  the 
more  so,  as  you  may  say  that  he's  his  natural  enemy." 

"  Yes,  mein  Got,  de  poy  is  de  man,"  said  Jansen. 

"  We'll  put  him  up  to  it,  at  all  events,  as  soon  as  he  is  out 
of  his  hammock,"  rejoined  Jemmy  Ducks. 

A  little  more  conversation  took  place,  and  then  it  was 
carried  unanimously  that  Smallbones  should  destroy  the 
animal,  if  it  was  possible  to  destroy  it. 

The  only  party  who  was  not  consulted  was  Smallbones  him- 
self, who  lay  fast  asleep  in  his  hammock.  The  consultation 
then  broke  up,  and  they  all  went  below. 


CHAPTER  VI 

In  which,  as  often  happens  at  sea  when  signals  are  not  made 
out,  friends  exchange  broadsides 

NOTWITHSTANDING  all  the  precautions  of  the  party  on 
the  forecastle,  this  consultation  had  been  heard  by  no  less  a 
person  than  the  huge  Corporal  Van  Spitter,  who  had  an  idea 
that  there  was  some  mystery  going  on  forward,  and  had  con- 
trived to  crawl  up  under  the  bulwark,  and  throw  himself  down 
on  the  forestaysail,  which  lay  between  two  of  the  guns. 
Having  so  done  without  being  perceived,  for  it  was  the  very 
moment  that  the  party  were  all  listening  to  Bill  Spurey's 
legend  of  the  dog's  first  appearance  on  board,  he  threw  a  part 
of  the  sail  over  his  fat  carcase,  and  thus  remained  undis- 
24 


SNARLEYYOW 

covered  during  the  remainder  of  the  colloquy.  He  heard 
them  all  descending  below,  and  remained  still  quiet,  till  he 
imagined  that  the  forecastle  was  clear.  In  the  meantime, 
Mr.  Vanslyperken,  who  had  been  walking  the  deck  abaft, 
unaccompanied  by  his  faithful  attendant  (for  Snarleyyow  re- 
mained coiled  up  on  his  master's  bed),  was  meditating  deeply 
how  to  gratify  the  two  most  powerful  passions  in  our  nature, 
love  and  revenge  ;  at  one  moment  thinking  of  the  fat  fair 
Vandersloosh,  and  of  hauling  in  her  guilders,  at  another  re- 
verting to  the  starved  Smallbones  and  the  comfort  of  a  keel- 
hauling. The  long  conference  on  the  forecastle  had  not  been 
unperceived  by  the  hawk's  eye  of  the  lieutenant,  and  as  they 
descended  he  walked  forward  to  ascertain  if  he  could  not  pick 
up  some  straggler  who,  unsupported  by  his  comrades,  might 
be  induced  by  fear  to  acquaint  him  with  the  subject  of  the 
discussion.  Now,  just  as  Mr.  Vanslyperken  came  forward, 
Corporal  Van  Spitter  had  removed  the  canvas  from  his  body, 
and  was  about  to  rise  from  his  bed,  when  he  perceived  some- 
body coming  forward.  Not  making  it  out  to  be  the  lieutenant, 
he  immediately  dropped  down  again,  and  drew  the  canvas 
over  him.  Mr.  Vanslyperken  perceived  this  manoeuvre,  and 
thought  he  had  now  caught  one  of  the  conspirators,  and, 
moreover,  one  who  showed  such  fear  as  to  warrant  the  sup- 
position that  he  should  be  able  to  extract  from  him  the 
results  of  the  night's  unusually  long  conference. 

Mr.  Vanslyperken  walked  up  to  where  the  corporal  lay  as 
quiet,  but  not  quite  so  small,  as  a  mouse.  It  occurred  to  Mr. 
Vanslyperken  that  a  little  taste  of  punishment  in  esse  would 
very  much  assist  the  threats  of  what  might  be  received  in  posse; 
so  he  laid  aside  his  speaking-trumpet,  looked  round,  picked 
up  a  handspike,  and  raising  it  above  his  head,  down  it  came, 
with  all  the  force  of  the  lieutenant's  arm,  upon  Corporal  Van 
Spitter,  whose  carcase  resounded  like  a  huge  kettledrum. 

"Tunder  and  flame  ! "  roared  the  corporal  under  the  canvas, 
thinking  that  one  of  the  seamen,  having  discovered  him  eaves- 
dropping, had  thus  wreaked  his  revenge,  taking  advantage  of 
his  being  covered  up,  and  pretending  not  to  know  him. 
"  Tunder  and  flame  ! "  roared  the  corporal,  muffled  up  in 
the  canvas,  and  trying  to  extricate  himself;  but  his  voice  was 
not  recognised  by  the  lieutenant,  and,  before  he  could  get 
clear  of  his  envelope,  the  handspike  had  again  descended; 
25 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

when  up  rose  the  corporal  like  a  buffalo  out  of  his  muddy  lair, 
half  blinded  by  the  last  blow,  which  had  fallen  on  his  head, 
ran  full  butt  at  the  lieutenant,  and  precipitated  his  senior 
officer  and  commander  headlong  down  the  fore-hatchway. 

Vanslyperken  fell  with  great  force,  was  stunned,  and  lay 
without  motion  at  the  foot  of  the  ladder,  while  the  corporal, 
whose  wrath  was  always  excessive  when  his  blood  was  up,  but 
whose  phlegmatic  blood  could  not  be  raised  without  some 
such  decided  stimulus  as  a  handspike,  now  turned  round  and 
round  the  forecastle,  like  a  bull  looking  for  his  assailants ; 
but  the  corporal  had  the  forecastle  all  to  himself,  and,  as  he 
gradually  cooled  down,  he  saw  lying  close  to  him  the  speaking-- 
trumpet of  his  senior  officer. 

"  Tousand  tyfels,"  murmured  Corporal  Van  Spitter,  "  but  it 
must  have  been  the  skipper.  Got  for  dam,  dis  is  hanging 
matter !"  Corporal  Van  Spitter  was  as  cool  as  a  cucumber  as 
soon  as  he  observed  what  a  mistake  he  had  made ;  in  fact,  he 
quivered  and  trembled  in  his  fat.  "  But  then,"  thought  he, 
"  perhaps  he  did  not  know  me — no,  he  could  not,  or  he 
never  would  have  handspiked  me."  So  Corporal  Van  Spitter 
walked  down  the  hatchway,  where  he  ascertained  that  his  com- 
mandant lay  insensible.  "  Dat  is  good,"  thought  he ;  and  he 
went  aft,  lighted  his  lantern,  and,  as  a  ruse,  knocked  at  the 
cabin-door.  Receiving  no  answer  but  the  growl  of  Snarleyyow, 
he  went  in,  and  then  ascended  to  the  quarter-deck,  looked 
round  him,  and  inquired  of  the  man  at  the  wheel  where  Mr. 
Vanslyperken  might  be.  The  man  replied  that  he  had  gone 
forward  a  few  minutes  before,  and  thither  the  corporal  pro- 
ceeded. Of  course,  not  finding  him,  he  returned,  telling  the 
man  that  the  skipper  was  not  in  the  cabin  or  the  forecastle, 
and  wondering  where  he  could  be.  He  then  descended  to  the 
next  officer  in  command,  Dick  Short,  and  called  him. 

"Well?"  said  Short. 

"  Can't  find  Mr.  Vanslyperken  anywhere,"  said  the  corporal. 

"  Look,"  replied  Dick,  turning  round  in  his  hammock. 

"  Mein  Got,  I  have  looked  de  forecastle,  de  quarter-deck, 
and  de  cabin — he  not  anywhere." 

"  Overboard,"  replied  Dick. 

"  I  come  to  you,  sir,  to  make  inquiry,"  said  the  corporal. 

"  Turn  out,"  said  Dick,  suiting  the  action  to  the  words,  and 
lighting  with  hjs  feet  on  the  deck  in  his  shirt. 
26 


SNARLEYYOW 

While  Short  was  dressing  himself,  the  corporal  summoned 
up  all  his  marines  ;  and  the  noise  occasioned  by  this  turn-out, 
and  the  conversation  overheard  by  those  who  were  awake, 
soon  gave  the  crew  of  the  cutter  to  understand  that  some 
accident  had  happened  to  their  commander.  Even  Smallbones 
had  it  whispered  in  his  ear  that  Mr.  Vanslyperken  had  fallen 
overboard,  and  he  smiled  as  he  lay  in  the  dark,  smarting  with 
his  wounds,  muttering  to  himself  that  Snarleyyow  should 
soon  follow  his  master.  By  the  time  that  Short  was  on  the 
quarter-deck,  Corporal  Van  Spitter,  who  knew  very  well  where 
to  look  for  it,  had,  very  much  to  the  disappointment  of  the 
crew,  found  the  body  of  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  and  the  marines 
had  brought  it  aft  to  the  cabin,  and  would  have  laid  it  on  the 
bed,  had  not  Snarleyyow,  who  had  no  feeling  in  his  composi- 
tion, positively  denied  its  being  put  there. 

Short  came  down  and  examined  his  superior  officer. 

'  Is  he  dead  ?  "  inquired  the  corporal,  with  alarm. 

'  No,"  replied  Short. 

'  Vat  can  it  be,  then  ?  "  said  the  corporal. 

'  Stunned,"  replied  Short. 

'  Mein  Got !  how  could  it  happen  ?  " 

'Tumbled,"  replied  Short. 

'What  shall  we  do,  sir?  "  rejoined  the  corporal. 

'Bed,"  replied  Short,  turning  on  his  heel,  and  a  minute 
after  turning  into  his  hammock. 

"  Mein  Got,  the  dog  will  not  let  him  go  to  bed,"  exclaimed 
the  corporal. 

"Let's  put  him  in,"  said  one  of  the  marines;  "the  dog 
won't  bite  his  master." 

So  the  marines  lifted  up  the  still  insensible  Mr.  Vanslyperken, 
and  almost  tossed  him  into  his  standing  bed-place,  right  on 
the  body  of  the  snarling  dog,  who,  as  soon  as  he  could  dis- 
engage himself  from  the  weight,  revenged  himself  by  making 
his  teeth  meet  more  than  once  through  the  lantern  cheek  of 
his  master,  and  then  leaping  off  the  bed,  retreated,  growling, 
under  the  table. 

"  Well,  you  are  a  nice  dog,"  exclaimed  one  of  the  marines, 
looking  after  Snarleyyow  in  his  retreat. 

Now,  there  was  no  medical  assistance  on  board  so  small  a 
vessel.  Mr.  Vanslyperken  was  allowed  a  small  quantity  of 
medicine,  unguents,  &c. ;  but  these  he  always  sold  to  aa 
,27 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

apothecary  as  soon  as  he  had  procured  them  from  the  authorities. 
The  teeth  of  the  dog  had,  however,  their  effect,  and  Mr.  Van- 
slyperken  opened  his  eyes,  and  in  a  faint  voice  cried,  "Snar- 
leyyow."  Oh,  if  the  dog  had  any  spark  of  feeling,  how  must 
he  then  have  been  stung  with  remorse  at  his  ingratitude  to 
so  kind  a  master  !  But  he  apparently  showed  none — at  least, 
report  does  not  say  that  any  symptoms  were  manifest. 

After  a  little  burnt  oakum  had  excoriated  his  nose,  and  a 
certain  quantity  of  the  cold  salt-water  from  alongside  had 
wetted  through  his  bedclothes,  Mr.  Vanslyperken  was  com- 
pletely recovered,  and  was  able  to  speak  and  look  about  him. 
Corporal  Van  Spitter  trembled  a  little  as  his  commandant  fixed 
his  eyes  upon  him,  and  he  redoubled  his  attention. 

"  Mein  Got,  Mynheer  Vanslyperken,  how  was  this  happen?" 
exclaimed  the  corporal  in  a  pathetic  tone.  Whereupon  Mr. 
Vanslyperken  ordered  every  one  to  leave  the  cabin  but  Corporal 
Van  Spitter. 

Mr.  Vanslyperken  then  communicated  to  the  corporal  that 
he  had  been  knocked  down  the  hatchway  by  one  of  the  men 
when  he  went  forward  ;  that  he  could  not  distinguish  who  it 
was,  but  thought  it  must  have  been  Jansen,  from  his  size. 
Corporal  Van  Spitter,  delighted  to  find  that  his  skipper  was 
on  a  wrong  scent,  expressed  his  opinion  in  corroboration  of 
the  lieutenant's ;  after  which  a  long  consultation  took  place 
relative  to  mutiny,  disaffection,  and  the  proper  measures  to  be 
taken.  Vanslyperken  mentioned  the  consultation  of  the  men 
during  the  first  watch,  and  the  corporal,  to  win  his  favour, 
was  very  glad  to  be  able  to  communicate  the  particulars  of 
what  he  had  overheard,  stating  that  he  had  concealed  himself 
for  that  purpose. 

"And  where  did  you  conceal  yourself?  "  said  Vanslyperken, 
with  a  keen,  inquiring  look ;  for  it  immediately  occurred  to 
him  that,  unless  it  was  under  the  sail,  there  could  be  no  con- 
cealment for  such  a  huge  body  as  that  of  the  corporal ;  and  he 
had  his  misgivings.  But  the  corporal  very  adroitly  observed, 
that  he  stood  at  the  lower  step  of  the  fore-ladder,  with  his 
head  level  with  the  coamings ;  and  had  by  this  means  over- 
heard the  conversation  unperceived,  and  had  only  walked  away 
when  the  party  broke  up.  This  restored  the  confidence  of 
Mr.  Vanslyperken,  and  a  long  discussion  took  place,  in  which 
it  was  agreed  between  them  that  the  only  way  to  prevent 
28 


SNARLEYYOW 

Snarleyyow  from  being  destroyed  was  to  try  some  means  to 
make  away  quietly  with  poor  Smallbones.  But  this  part  of 
the  conversation  was  not  carried  to  any  length  :  for  Mr.  Van- 
sly  perk  en,  indignant  at  having  received  such  injury  in  his  face 
from  his  ungrateful  cur,  did  not,  at  that  moment,  feel  the 
current  of  his  affection  run  so  strong  as  usual  in  that  direction. 
After  this,  the  corporal  touched  his  hat,  swung  round  to  the 
right-about  in  military  style,  and  left  the  cabin. 


CHAPTER  VII 

In  which  Mr.   Vanslyperken  goes  on  shore  to  woo  the  widow 
Vandersloosh 

J  HREE  weeks  of  comparative  calm  now  passed  away,  during 
which  Mr.  Vanslyperken  recovered  of  his  wounds  and  accident, 
and  meditated  how  he  should  make  away  with  Smallbones. 
The  latter  also  recovered  of  his  bites,  and  meditated  how  he 
should  make  away  with  Snarleyyow.  Smallbones  had  returned 
to  his  avocations,  and  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  intending  mischief, 
treated  him  more  kindly,  as  a  blind.  Snarleyyow  also,  not 
forgetting  his  defeat  on  the  quarter-deck,  did  not  renew  his 
attacks,  even  when  the  poor  lad  helped  himself  to  biscuit. 

The  Yungfrau  anchored  in  the  Downs,  and  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken received  despatches  for  the  Hague  ;  King  William 
having  written  some  letters  to  his  friends,  and  sent  over  to 
them  a  little  English  money,  which  he  knew  would  be  accept- 
able ;  for  Continental  kings  on  the  English  throne  have  never 
appeared  to  have  a  clear  sense  of  the  honour  conferred  upon 
them.  England,  in  their  ideas,  has  always  been  a  parvenu 
kingdom,  her  nobles  not  being  able  to  trace  further  back  than 
the  Conquest ;  while  in  their  country  the  lowest  baron  will 
prove  his  sixteen  quarters,  and  his  descent  from  the  darkest 
ages.  But,  nevertheless,  upon  the  same  principle  that  the  poor 
aristocracy  will  condescend  to  unite  themselves  occasionally  to 
city  wealth,  so  have  these  potentates  condescended  to  reign 
over  us. 

Mr.  Vanslyperken  received  his  despatches,  and  made  the 
best  of  his  way  to  Amsterdam,  where  he  anchored,  delivered 
29 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

his  credentials,  and  there  waited  for  the  letter  of  thanks  from 
his  Majesty's  cousins. 

But  what  a  hurry  and  bustle  there  appears  to  be  on  board  of 
the  Yungfrau — Smallbones  here,  Smallbones  there — Corporal 
Van  Spitter  pushing  to  and  fro  with  the  dog-trot  of  an  elephant; 
and  even  Snarleyyow  appears  to  be  unusually  often  up  and 
down  the  hatchway.  What  can  it  all  be  about  ?  Oh !  Mr. 
Vanslyperken  is  going  on  shore  to  pay  his  respects  and  continue 
his  addresses  to  the  widow  Vandersloosh.  His  boat  is  manned 
alongside,  and  he  now  appears  on  the  cutter's  quarter-deck. 

Is  it  possible  that  this  can  be  Mr.  Vanslyperken  ?  Heavens, 
how  gay  !  A  uniform  certainly  does  wonders  with  some 
people :  that  is  to  say,  those  who  do  not  look  well  in  plain 
clothes  are  invariably  improved  by  it ;  while  those  who  look 
most  like  gentlemen  in  plain  clothes,  lose  in  the  same  pro- 
portion. At  all  events,  Mr.  Vanslyperken  is  wonderfully 
improved. 

He  has  a  loose  pair  of  blue  pantaloons,  with  boots  rising 
above  his  knees  pulled  over  them :  his  lower  parts  remind 
you  of  Charles  the  Twelfth.  He  has  a  long  scarlet  waistcoat, 
with  large  gilt  buttons  and  flap  pockets ;  and  his  uniform  coat 
over  all,  of  blue  turned  up  with  red,  has  a  very  commanding 
appearance.  To  a  broad  black  belt  over  his  shoulder  hangs 
his  cutlass,  the  sheath  of  which  is  mounted  with  silver,  and 
the  hilt  of  ivory  and  gold  threads ;  and,  above  all,  his  small 
head  is  almost  dignified  by  being  surmounted  with  a  three- 
cornered  turned-up  and  gold-banded  cocked  hat,  with  one 
corner  of  the  triangle  in  front  parallel  with  his  sharp  nose. 
Surely  the  widow  must  strike  her  colours  to  scarlet,  and 
blue,  and  gold.  But  although  women  are  said,  like  mackerel, 
to  take  such  baits,  still  widows  are  not  fond  of  a  man  who  is 
as  thin  as  a  herring :  they  are  too  knowing ;  they  prefer 
stamina,  and  will  not  be  persuaded  to  take  the  shadow  for 
the  substance. 

Mr.  Vanslyperken  was,  nevertheless,  very  well  pleased  with 
himself,  which  was  something,  but  still  not  quite  enough  on 
the  present  occasion  ;  and  he  strutted  the  deck  with  great 
complacency,  gave  his  final  orders  to  Dick  Short,  who,  as 
usual,  gave  a  short  answer  ;  also  to  Corporal  Van  Spitter,  who, 
as  usual,  received  them  with  all  military  honour ;  and,  lastly, 
to  Smallbones,  who  received  them  with  all  humility.  The 
30 


SNARLEYYOW 

lieutenant  was  about  to  step  into  the  boat  when  a  doubt  arose, 
and  he  stopped  in  his  advance,  perplexed.  It  was  one  of  no 
small  importance — was  Snarleyyow  to  accompany  him  or  not  ? 
That  was  the  knotty  question,  and  it  really  was  a  case  which 
required  some  deliberation.  If  he  left  him  on  board,  after  the 
conspiracy  which  had  been  formed  against  him,  the  dog  would 
probably  be  overboard  before  he  returned — that  is,  if  Small- 
bones  were  also  left  on  board  ;  for  Mr.  Vanslyperken  knew 
that  it  had  been  decided  that  Smallbones  alone  could  and 
should  destroy  the  dog.  He  could  not,  therefore,  leave  the 
dog  on  board  with  safety  ;  and  as  for  taking  him  on  shore 
with  him,  in  that  there  was  much  danger,  for  the  widow 
Vandersloosh  had  set  her  face  against  the  dog.  No  wonder  : 
he  had  behaved  in  her  parlour  as  bad  as  the  dog  Crab  in  the 
"  Two  Gentlemen  of  Verona  "  ;  and  the  Frau  was  a  very  clean 
person,  and  had  no  fancy  for  dogs  comparing  their  legs  with 
those  of  her  polished  mahogany  chairs  and  tables.  If  Mr. 
Vanslyperken's  suit  was  to  be  decided  according  to  the  old 
adage,  "  Love  me,  love  my  dog,"  he  certainly  had  but  a  poor 
chance ;  for  the  widow  detested  the  cur,  and  had  insisted 
that  it  should  never  be  brought  into  her  house.  Take  the  dog 
on  shore,  therefore,  he  could  not ;  but,  thought  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken, I  can  take  Smallbones  on  shore  :  that  will  do  as  well. 
I  have  some  biscuit  to  dispose  of,  and  he  shall  go  with  it  and 
wait  till  I  come  off  again.  Smallbones  was,  therefore,  ordered 
to  put  on  his  hat  and  step  into  the  boat  with  two  half-bags 
of  biscuit  to  carry  up  to  the  widow's  house,  for  she  did  a  little 
business  with  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  as  Well  as  allowing  him  to 
make  love  to  her  ;  and  was  never  so  sweet  or  so  gracious  as 
when  closing  a  bargain.  So  Mr.  Vanslyperken  waited  for 
Smallbones,  who  was  soon  ready,  for  his  best  consisted  only 
in  a  pair  of  shoes  to  his  usually  naked  feet,  and  a  hat  for 
his  generally  uncovered  head.  And  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  and 
Smallbones,  and  the  biscuit,  were  in  the  boat,  when  Snarley- 
yow intimated  his  intention  to  join  the  party ;  but  this  was 
refused,  and  the  boat  shoved  off  without  him. 

As  soon  as  Mr.  Vanslyperken  had  shoved  off,  Dick  Short, 
being  in  command,  thought  he  might  as  well  give  himself 
leave  and  go  on  shore  also.  So  he  went  down,  put  on  his 
best,  and  ordered  the  other  boat  to  be  manned,  and  leaving 
Obadiah  Coble  on  board  as  the  next  officer,  he  took  with  him 
31 


THE   DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

Jansen,  Jemmy  Ducks,  and  four  or  five  others,  to  have  a 
cruise.  Now,  as  Snarleyyow  had  this  time  made  up  his  mind 
that  he  would  go  on  shore,  and  Short  was  willing  to  indulge 
him,  for  he  knew  that  Smallbones,  if  he  fell  in  with  him, 
would  do  his  best  to  launch  him  into  one  of  the  canals,  so 
convenient  in  every  street,  the  cur  was  permitted  to  get  into 
the  boat,  and  was  landed  with  the  rest  of  the  party,  who,  as 
usual,  repaired  to  the  Lust  Haus  of  the  widow  Vandersloosh  ; 
where  we  must  leave  them  for  the  present,  and  return  to  our 
friend,  Mr.  Vanslyperken. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

In  which  the  widow  lays  a  trap  for  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  and 
Smallbones  lays  a  trap  for  Snarleyyow,  and  both  bag  their 
game 

L  HE  widow  Vandersloosh,  as  we  have  informed  the  reader, 
was  the  owner  of  a  Lust  Haus,  or  pleasure-house  for  sailors : 
we  will  describe  that  portion  of  her  tenements  more  par- 
ticularly by-and-by :  at  present,  we  must  advert  to  her  own 
private  house,  which  stood  adjoining,  and  had  a  communica- 
tion with  the  Lust  Haus  by  a  private  door  through  the  party 
wall.  This  was  a  very  small  snug  little  habitation,  with  one 
window  in  each  front,  and  two  storeys  high ;  containing  a 
front  parlour  and  kitchen  on  the  basement,  two  small  rooms 
on  the  first  and  two  on  the  second  floor.  Nothing  could  be 
better  arranged  for  a  widow's  residence.  Moreover,  she  had 
a  back-yard  running  the  whole  length  of  the  wall  of  the  Lust 
Haus  in  the  rear,  with  convenient  offices,  and  a  back-door 
into  the  street  behind. 

Mr.  Vanslyperken  had  arrived,  paid  his  humble  devoirs  to 
the  widow,  more  humble,  because  he  was  evidently  pleased 
with  his  own  person,  and  had  been  followed  by  Smallbones, 
who  laid  the  biscuit  by  the  scraper  at  the  door,  watching  it 
as  in  duty  bound.  The  lieutenant  imagined  that  he  was 
more  graciously  received  than  usual.  Perhaps  he  was,  for 
the  widow  had  not  had  so  much  custom  lately,  and  was  glad 
the  crew  of  the  cutter  were  arrived  to  spend  their  money. 
32 


SNARLEYYOW 

Already  had  Vanslyperken  removed  his  sword  and  belt,  and 
laid  them  with  his  three-cornered  laced  hat  on  the  side-table ; 
he  was  already  cosily,  as  of  wont,  seated  upon  the  widow's 
little  fubsy  sofa,  with  the  lady  by  his  side,  and  he  had  just 
taken  her  hand  and  was  about  to  renew  his  suit,  to  pour  forth 
the  impromptu  effusions  of  his  heart,  concocted  on  the  quarter- 
deck of  the  Yungjrau,  when  who  should  bolt  into  the  parlour 
but  the  unwelcome  Snarleyyow. 

"  Oh  that  nasty  brute  !  Mynheer  Vanslyperken,  how  dare 
you  bring  him  into  my  house  ?"  cried  the  widow,  jumping  up 
from  the  sofa,  with  her  full  moon-face  red  with  anger. 

"Indeed,  widow,"  replied  Vanslyperken,  "I  left  him  on 
board,  knowing  that  you  were  not  fond  of  animals ;  but  some 
one  has  brought  him  on  shore.  However,  I'll  find  out  who  it 
was,  and  keel-haul  him  in  honour  of  your  charms." 

"  I  am  fond  of  animals,  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  but  I  am  not 
fond  of  such  animals  as  that — such  a  filthy,  ugly,  disagreeable, 
snarling  brute ;  nor  can  I  think  how  you  can  keep  him  after 
what  I  have  said  about  it.  It  don't  prove  much  regard,  Mr. 
Vanslyperken,  when  such  a  dog  as  that  is  kept  on  purpose  to 
annoy  me." 

"  I  assure  you,  widow " 

"  Don't  assure  me.  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  there's  no  occasion 
— your  dog  is  your  own — but  I'll  thank  you  to  take  him  out 
of  this  house ;  and,  perhaps,  as  he  won't  go  without  you,  you 
had  better  go  with  him." 

Now  the  widow  had  never  spoken  so  indignantly  before  : 
if  the  reader  wishes  to  know  why  she  did  so  now,  we  will 
acquaint  him  :  the  widow  Vandersloosh  had  perceived  Small- 
bones,  who  sat  like  Patience  on  a  monument,  upon  the  two 
half-bags  of  biscuit  before  her  porch.  It  was  a  query  to  the 
widow  whether  they  were  to  be  a  present,  or  an  article  to 
be  bargained  for :  it  was,  therefore,  very  advisable  to  pick  a 
quarrel,  that  the  matter  might  be  cleared  up.  The  widow's 
ruse  met  with  all  the  success  which  it  deserved.  In  the  first 
place,  Mr.  Vanslyperken  did  what  he.  never  would  have  be- 
lieved  himself  capable  of,  but  the  wrath  of  the  widow  had 
worked  him  also  up  to  wrath,  and  he  saluted  Snarleyyow  with 
such  a  kick  on  the  side,  as  to  send  him  howling  into  the 
backyard,  followed  him  out,  and,  notwithstanding  an  attempt 
at  defence  on  the  part  of  the  dog,  which  the  lieutenant's  high 
33  c 


THE   DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

boots  rendered  harmless,  Snarleyyow  was  fairly  or  unfairly,  as 
you  may  please  to  think  it,  kicked  into  an  outhouse,  the  door 
shut,  and  the  key  turned  upon  him  ;  after  which  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken  returned  to  the  parlour,  where  he  found  the  widow, 
erect,  with  her  back  turned  to  the  stove,  blowing  and  bristling, 
her  bosom  heaving,  reminding  you  of  seas  mountains  high, 
as  if  she  were  still  under  the  effect  of  a  just  resentment  for 
the  affront  offered  to  her.  There  she  stood  waiting  in  all 
dignity  for  Mr.  Vanslyperken  to  repair  the  injury  done, 
whether  unintentional  or  not.  In  few  words,  there  she  waited 
for  the  biscuit  to  be  presented  to  her.  And  it  was  presented, 
for  Vanslyperken  knew  no  other  way  of  appeasing  her  wrath. 
Gradually  the  storm  was  allayed — the  flush  of  anger  disap- 
peared, the  corners  of  the  scornfully  turned  down  mouth  were 
turned  up  again — Cupid's  bow  was  no  longer  bent  in  anger, 
and  the  widow's  bosom  slept  as  when  the  ocean  sleeps,  like 
"  an  unweaned  child."  The  biscuit-bags  were  brought  in  by 
Smallbones,  their  contents  stored,  and  harmony  restored.  Once 
more  was  Mr.  Vanslyperken  upon  the  little  sofa  by  the  side  of 
the  fat  widow,  and  once  more  did  he  take  her  melting  hand. 
Alas  !  that  her  heart  was  not  made  of  the  same  soft  materials. 

But  we  must  not  only  leave  Short  and  his  companions  in 
the  Lust  Haus,  but  the  widow  and  the  lieutenant  in  their  soft 
dalliance,  and  now  occupy  ourselves  with  the  two  principal 
personages  of  this  our  drama,  Smallbones  and  Snarleyyow. 

When  Smallbones  had  retired,  with  the  empty  bread-bags 
under  his  arm,  he  remained  some  time  reflecting  at  the  porch, 
and  then  having  apparently  made  up  his  mind,  he  walked  to  a 
chandler's  shop  just  over  the  bridge  of  the  canal  opposite,  and 
purchased  a  needle,  some  strong  twine,  and-  a  red  herring. 
He  also  procured,  "without  purchase,"  as  they  say  in  our 
War  Office  Gazettes,  a  few  pieces  of  stick.  Having  obtained 
all  these,  he  went  round  to  the  door  of  the  yard  behind  the 
widow's  house,  and  let  himself  in.  Little  did  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken imagine  what  mischief  was  brewing,  while  he  was 
praising  and  drinking  the  beer  of  the  widow's  own  brewing. 

Smallbones  had  no  difficulty  in  finding  out  where  Snarley- 
yow was  confined,  for  the  dog  was  very  busy  gnawing  his  way 
through  the  door,  which,  however,  was  a  work  of  time,  and 
not  yet  a  quarter  accomplished.  The  place  had  been  a 
fowl-house,  and  at  the  bottom  of  the  door  there  was  a  small 
34 


SNARLEYYOW 

hatch  for  the  ingress  and  egress  of  these  bipeds,  the  original 
invention  of  some  thrifty  spinster,  to  prevent  the  maids  from 
stealing  eggs.  But  this  hatch  was  closed,  or  Snarleyyow 
would  have  escaped  through  it.  Smallbones  took  up  his 
quarters  in  another  outhouse,  that  he  might  not  be  observed, 
and  commenced  his  operations. 

He  first  took  out  the  bottom  of  one  bread-bag,  and  then 
sewed  that  on  the  other  to  make  it  longer ;  he  then  ran  a  string 
through  the  mouth,  so  as  to  draw  it  close  when  necessary,  and 
cut  his  sticks  so  as  to  support  it  and  keep  it  open.  All  this 
being  arranged,  he  went  to  where  Snarleyyow  was  busy  gnaw- 
ing wood  with  great  pertinacity,  and  allowed  him  not  only  to 
smell,  but  to  tear  off  the  tail  of  the  red  herring,  under  the 
door  ;  and  then  gradually  drew  the  herring  along  until  he  had 
brought  it  right  under  the  hatch  in  the  middle,  which  left  it 
at  the  precise  distance  that  the  dog  could  sniff  it  but  not  reach 
it,  which  Snarleyyow  now  did,  in  preference  to  gnawing  wood. 
When  you  lay  a  trap,  much  depends  upon  the  bait ;  Small- 
bones  knew  his  enemy's  partiality  for  savoury  comestibles. 
He  then  brought  out  his  bag,  set  up  his  supporters,  fixed  it 
close  to  the  hatch,  and  put  the  red  herring  inside  of  it.  With 
the  string  in  one  hand,  he  lifted  up  the  hatch  with  the  other. 
Snarleyyow  rushed  out  and  rushed  in,  and  in  a  moment  the 
strings  were  drawn,  and  as  soon  as  drawn  were  tied  tight 
round  the  mouth  of  the  bag.  Snarleyyow  was  caught ;  he 
tumbled  over  and  over,  rolling  now  to  the  right  and  now  to  the 
left,  while  Smallbones  grinned  with  delight.  After  amusing 
himself  a  short  time  with  the  evolutions  of  his  prisoner,  he 
dragged  him  in  his  bag  into  the  outhouse  where  he  had  made 
his  trap,  shut  the  door,  and  left  him.  The  next  object  was  to 
remove  any  suspicion  on  the  part  of  Mr.  Vanslyperken ;  and 
to  effect  this  Smallbones  tore  off  the  hatch,  and  broke  it  in 
two  or  three  pieces,  bit  parts  of  it  with  his  own  teeth,  and  laid 
them  down  before  the  door,  making  it  appear  as  if  the  dog 
had  gnawed  his  own  way  out.  The  reason  for  allowing  the 
dog  still  to  remain  in  prison  was,  that  Smallbones  dared  not 
attempt  anything  further  until  it  was  dark,  and  there  was  yet 
an  hour  or  more  to  wait  for  the  close  of  the  day. 

Smallbones  had  but  just  finished  his  work  in  time  ;  for  the 
widow  having  been  summoned  to  her  guests  in  the  Lust 
Hans,  had  left  Vanslyperken  alone,  and  the  lieutenant  thought 
35 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

this  a  good  opportunity  to  look  after  his  four-footed  favourite. 
He  came  out  into  the  yard,  where  he  found  Smallbones,  and 
he  had  his  misgivings. 

"  What  are  you  doing  here,  sir  ?  " 

e<  Waiting  for  you,  sir,"  replied  Smallbones  humbly. 

"  And  the  dog  ?  "  said  Vanslyperken,  observing  the  strewed 
fragments  of  the  door  hatch. 

"  He's  a-bitten  himself  out,  sir,  I  believe." 

"  And  where  is  he,  then  ?  " 

"  I  don't  know,  sir ;  I  suppose  he's  gone  down  to  the  boat." 

Snarleyyow,  hearing  his  master's  voice,  had  commenced  a 
whine,  and  Smallbones  trembled  :  fortunately,  at  that  moment 
the  widow's  ample  form  appeared  at  the  back-door  of  the 
house,  and  she  called  to  Mr.  Vanslyperken.  The  widow's 
voice  drowned  the  whine  of  the  dog,  and  his  master  did  not 
hear  it.  At  the  summons,  Vanslyperken,  but  half  convinced, 
but  not  daring  to  show  any  interest  about  the  animal  in  the 
presence  of  his  mistress,  returned  to  the  parlour,  and  very 
soon  the  dog  was  forgotten. 

But  as  the  orgies  in  the  Lust  Haus  increased,  so  did  it  be- 
come more  necessary  for  the  widow  to  make  frequent  visits 
there ;  not  only  to  supply  her  customers,  but  to  restrain  them 
by  her  presence :  and  as  the  evening  wore  awav,  so  did  the 
absences  of  the  widow  become  more  frequent.  This  Vansly- 
perken well  knew,  and  he  therefore  always  pressed  his  suit  in 
the  afternoon,  and  as  soon  as  it  was  dark  returned  on  board. 
Smallbones,  who  watched  at  the  back-door  the  movements  of 
his  master,  perceived  that  he  was  refixing  his  sword-belt  over 
his  shoulder,  and  he  knew  this  to  be  the  signal  for  departure. 
It  was  now  quite  dark ;  he  therefore  hastened  to  the  out- 
house, and  dragged  out  Snarleyyow  in  the  bag,  swung  him 
over  his  shoulder,  and  walked  out  of  the  yard  door,  proceeded 
to  the  canal  in  front  of  the  widow's  house,  looked  round  him, 
could  perceive  nobody,  and  then  dragged  the  bag  with  its 
contents  into  the  stagnant  water  below,  just  as  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken, who  had  bidden  adieu  to  the  widow,  came  out  of  the 
house.  There  was  a  heavy  splash — and  silence.  Had  such 
been  heard  on  the  shores  of  the  Bosphorus  on  such  a  night, 
it  would  have  told  some  tale  of  unhappy  love  and  a  husband's 
vengeance  ;  but,  at  Amsterdam,  it  was  nothing  more  than  the 
drowning  of  a  cur. 


SNARLEYYOW 

'  Who's  there— is  it  Smallbones  ?  "  said  Mr.  Vanslyperken. 

'  Yes,  sir,"  said  Smallbones,  with  alarm. 

'  What  was  that  noise  I  heard  ?  " 

'  Noise,  sir  ?     Oh,  I  kicked  a  paving-stone  into  the  canal." 

'And  don't  you  know  there  is  a  heavy  fine  for  that,  you 
scoundrel  ?  And  pray,  where  are  the  bread-bags  ?  " 

"The  bread-bags,  sir?  Oh,  Mr.  Short  took  them  to  tie  up 
some  vegetables  in  them." 

"  Mr.  Short  ?  Oh,  very  well.  Come  along,  sir,  and  no  more 
throwing  stones  into  the  canal  ;  why,  you  might  have  killed 
somebody — there  is  a  boat  down  there  now  :  I  hear  the  people 
talking."  And  Mr.  Vanslyperken  hastened  to  his  boat,  which 
was  waiting  for  him,  anxious  to  ascertain  if  Snarleyyow,  as 
he  fully  expected,  was  in  it.  But,  to  his  grief  and  disappoint- 
ment, he  was  not  there,  and  Mr.  Vanslyperken  sat  in  the  stern- 
sheets  in  no  pleasant  humour,  thinking  whether  it  was  or  was 
not  a  paving-stone  which  Smallbones  had  thrown  into  the 
canal,  and  resolving  that  if  the  dog  did  not  appear  Small- 
bones  should  be  keel- hauled.  There  was,  however,  one  more 
chance :  the  dog  might  have  been  taken  on  board. 


CHAPTER  IX 

A  long  chapter,  in  which  there  is  lamentation,  singing,  bibbling, 
and  dancing 

IT  may  readily  be  supposed  that  the  first  question  asked  by 
Mr.  Vanslyperken,  on  his  gaining  the  quarter-deck,  was  if 
Snarleyyow  were  on  board.  He  was  received  with  the  mili- 
tary salute  of  Corporal  Van  Spitter,  for  Obadiah  Coble,  having 
been  left  commanding  officer,  had  given  himself  leave,  and, 
with  a  few  men,  had  joined  Bob  Short  and  the  first  party  at 
the  Lust  Haus,  leaving  the  corporal,  as  the  next  senior  officer, 
in  charge.  The  answer  in  the  negative  was  a  great  mortifica- 
tion to  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  and  he  descended  to  his  cabin  in  no 
very  good  humour,  and  summoned  Smallbones.  But  before 
Smallbones  was  summoned,  he  had  time  to  whisper  to  one  or 
two  of  the  conspirators — "  He's  gone."  It  was  enough  ;  in 
less  than  a  minute  the  whisper  was  passed  throughout  the 
cutter.  "  He's  gone/'  was  siffilated  above  and  below,  until  it 
37 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

met  the  ears  of  even  Corporal  Van  Spitter,  who  had  it  from  a 
marine,  who  had  it  from  another  marine,  who  had  it  from  a 
seaman,  who — but  it  was,  however,  soon  traced  up  to  Small- 
bones  by  the  indefatigable  corporal — who  considered  it  his 
duty  to  report  the  report  to  Mr.  Vanslyperken.  Accordingly, 
he  descended  to  the  cabin  and  knocked  for  admission. 

In  the  meantime,  Vanslyperken  had  been  venting  his  ill- 
humour  upon  Smallbones,  having,  as  he  took  off  from  his 
person,  and  replaced  in  his  drawers,  his  unusual  finery,  ad- 
ministered an  unusual  quantity  of  kicks,  as  well  as  a  severe 
blow  on  the  head  with  his  sheathed  cutlass,  to  the  unfortu- 
nate lad,  who  repeated  to  himself,  by  way  of  consolation,  the 
magic  words—"  He's  gone." 

"  If  you  please,  sir,"  said  Corporal  Van  Spitter,  "  I've  dis- 
covered from  the  ship's  company  that  the  dog  is  gone." 

"  I  know  that,  corporal,"  replied  Vanslyperken. 

"And,  sir,  the  report  has  been  traced  to  Smallbones." 

"  Indeed  !  Then  it  was  you  that  said  that  the  dog  is 
gone — now,  you  villain,  where  is  he?" 

"  If  you  please,  I  did  say  that  the  dog  was  gone,  and  so  he 
is;  but  I  didn't  say  that  I  knew  where  he  was — no  more  I 
don't.  He's  runned  away,  and  he'll  be  back  to-morrow  ;  I'm 
sure  he  will." 

"  Corporal  Van  Spitter,  if  the  dog  is  not  on  board  again  by 
eight  o'clock  to-morrow  morning,  you  will  get  all  ready  for 
keel-hauling  this  scoundrel." 

"Yes,  mynheer,"  replied  the  corporal,  delighted  at  having 
something  to  do  in  the  way  of  punishment. 

Smallbones  made  up  a  lachrymal  face. 

"It's  very  hard,"  said  he;  "suppose  the  dog  has  fallen 
into  the  canal,  is  that  my  fault?  If  he's  a-gone  to  the 
bottom  of  the  canal,  that's  no  reason  why  I'm  to  be  dragged 
under  the  bottom  of  the  cutter." 

"  Yes,  yes,"  replied  Vanslyperken,  "  I'll  teach  you  to  throw 
paving-stones  off  the  wharf.  Leave  the  cabin,  sir." 

Smallbones,  whose  guilty  conscience  flew  into  his  pallid 
face  at  the  mention  of  the  paving-stones,  immediately  made 
a  hasty  retreat ;  and  Vanslyperken  turned  into  his  bed  and 
dreamt  of  vengeance. 

We  must  now  return  to  the  Lust  Haus,  and  the  party  on 
shore ;  and  our  first  task  must  be  to  give  the  reader  an  ideaj 
38 


SNARLEYYOW 

of  what  a  Lust  Haus  may  be.  It  is,  as  its  name  imports,  a 
resort  for  pleasure  and  amusement ;  and  in  this  respect  the 
Dutch  are  certainly  very  much  in  advance  of  the  English,  who 
have,  in  the  pot-houses  and  low  inns  resorted  to  by  seamen, 
no  accommodation  of  the  kind.  There  is  barely  room  for  Jack 
to  foot  it  in  a  reel,  the  tap-room  is  so  small ;  and  as  Jack  is 
soon  reeling  after  he  is  once  on  shore,  it  is  a  very  great  defect. 
Now,  the  Lust  Haus  is  a  room  as  large  as  an  assembly-room 
in  a  country  town,  well  lighted  up  with  lamps  and  chandeliers, 
well  warmed  with  stoves,  where  you  have  room  to  dance  fifty 
reels  at  once,  and  still  have  plenty  of  accommodation  at  the 
chairs  and  tables  ranged  round  on  each  side.  At  the  end  of 
the  room  is  a  raised  chair,  with  a  protecting  railing,  on  which 
the  musicians,  to  the-number  of  seven  or  eight,  are  posted,  and 
they  continue  during  the  evening  to  play  when  requested. 
The  people  of  the  Lust  Haus  furnish  wine  and  spirits  of  every 
description,  while  cakes,  nuts,  walnuts,  oranges,  &c.,  are  sup- 
plied from  the  baskets  of  numerous  young  women,  who  hand 
them  round,  and  press  their  customers  to  purchase.  Police- 
officers  superintend  these  resorts,  to  remove  those  who  are 
violent  and  interfere  with  the  amusements  of  others.  On  the 
whole,  it  is  a  very  gay  scene,  and  is  resorted  to  by  seamen  of 
all  nations,  with  a  sprinkling  of  those  who  are  not  sailors,  but 
who  like  amusement,  and  there  are  plenty  of  females  who  are 
ready  to  dance  with  them,  and  to  share  their  beer  or  grog. 
Be  it  further  known,  that  there  is  a,  great  deal  of  decorum  in 
a  Lust  Haus,  particularly  among  the  latter  sex  ;  and  altogether 
it  is  infinitely  more  rational  and  less  debasing  than  the  low 
pot-houses  of  Portsmouth  or  Plymouth. 

Such  was  the  place  of  amusement  kept  by  the  Frau  Vander- 
sloosh,  and  in  this  large  room  had  been  seated,  for  some 
hours,  Dick  Short,  Coble,  Jansen,  Jemmy  Ducks,  and  some 
others  of  the  crew  of  his  Majesty's  cutter  Yungfrau. 

The  room  was  now  full,  but  not  crowded;  it  was  too 
spacious  well  to  be  so.  Some  sixteen  couples  were  dancing  a 
quadrille  to  a  lively  tune  played  by  the  band,  and  among  the 
dancers  were  to  be  seen  old  women,  and  children  of  ten  or 
twelve  ;  for  it  was  not  considered  improper  to  be  seen  dancing 
at  this  humble  assembly,  and  the  neighbours  frequently  came 
in.  The  small  tables  and  numerous  chairs  round  the  room 
were  nearly  all  filled,  beer  was  foaming  from  the  mouths  of 


THE   DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

the  opened^  bottles,  and  there  was  the  ringing  of  the  glasses 
as  they  pledged  each  other.  At  several  tables  were  assem- 
blages of  Dutch  seamen,  who  smoked  with  all  the  phlegm  of 
their  nation,  as  they  gravely  looked  upon  the  dancers.  At 
another  were  to  be  seen  some  American  seamen,  scrupulously 
neat  in  their  attire,  and  with  an  air  distinguee,  from  the 
superiority  of  their  education  ;  and  all  of  them  quiet  and  sober. 
The  basket-women  flitted  about  displaying  their  stores,  and 
invited  every  one  to  purchase  fruit,  and  particularly  hard- 
boiled  eggs,  which  they  had  brought  in  at  this  hour,  when 
those  who  dined  at  one  might  be  expected  to  be  hungry. 
Sailors'  wives  were  also  there,  and,  perhaps,  some  who  could 
not  produce  the  marriage  certificates ;  but  as  these  were  not 
asked  for  at  the  door,  it  was  of  no  consequence.  About  the 
centre  of  the  room,  at  two  small  tables  joined  together,  were  to 
be  seen  the  party  from  the  Yung  j ran;  some  were  drinking  beer, 
some  grog,  and  Jemmy  Ducks  was  perched  on  the  table,  with 
his  fiddle  as  usual  held  like  a  bass  viol.  He  was  known  by 
those  who  frequented  the  house  by  the  name  of  the  Mannikin, 
and  was  a  universal  object  of  admiration  and  goodwill.  The 
quadrille  was  ended,  and  the  music  stopped  playing. 

"  Come  now,"  said  Coble,  tossing  off  his  glass,  "  spell  oh  ! 
— let's  have  a  song  while  they  take  their  breath.  Jemmy, 
strike  up." 

"  Hurrah,  for  a  song  ! "  cries  Jemmy.     "  Here  goes." 
Jemmy  then  tuned  one  string  of  his  fiddle,  which  was  a 
little  out,  and  accompanying   his  voice,  sang  as  follows ;  all 
those  who  were  present  immediately  keeping  silence,  for  they 
were  used  to  Jemmy's  melody. 

"  'Twas  on  the  twenty -fourth  of  June  I  sail'd  away  to  sea, 
I  turn'd  my  pockets  in  the  lap  of  Susan  on  my  knee ; 
Says  I,  my  dear,  'tis  all  I  have,  I  wish  that  it  was  more. 
It  can't  be  help'd,  says  Susan  then,  you  know  we've  spent  galore. 
You  know  we've  spent  galore,  my  Bill, 

And  merry  have  been  we, 
Again  you  must  your  pockets  fill, 
For  Susan  on  your  knee. 

«  Chorus,  my  boys  :— 

"  For  Susan  on  my  knee,  my  boys. 
With  Susan  on  my  knee." 
40 


SNARLEYYOW 

"  The  gale  came  on  in  thunder,  lads,  in  lightning,  and  in  foam, 
Before  that  we  had  sail'd  away  three  hundred  miles  from  home  ; 
And  on  the  Sunday  morning,  lads,  the  coast  was  on  our  lee, 
Oh,  then  I  thought  of  Portsmouth,  and  of  Susan  on  my  knee. 

For  howling  winds  and  waves  to  boot, 

With  black  rocks  on  the  lee, 
Did  not  so  well  my  fancy  suit, 

As  Susan  on  my  knee. 

Chorus  — "  With  Susan  on  my  knee,  my  boys, 
With  Susan  on  my  knee." 

"  Next  morning  we  were  cast  away  upon  the  Frenchman's  shore, 
We  saved  our  lives,  but  not  our  all,  for  we  could  save  no  more ; 
They  march'd  us  to  a  prison,  so  we  lost  our  liberty, 
I  peep'd  between  the  bars,  and  sigh'd  for  Susan  on  my  knee. 
For  bread  so  black,  and  wine  so  sour, 

And  a  sou  a  day  to  me, 
Make  me  long  ten  times  an  hour 

For  Susan  on  my  knee. 
Chorus — "  For  Susan  on  my  knee,  my  boys, 
For  Susan  on  my  knee." 

"  One  night  we  smash'd  our  jailer's  skull,  and  off  our  boat  did  steer, 
And  in  the  offing  were  pick'd  up  by  a  jolly  privateer  ; 
We  sail'd  in  her  the  cruise,  my  boys,  and  prizes  did  take  we, 
I'll  be  at  Portsmouth  soon,  thinks  I,  with  Susan  on  my  knee. 

We  shared  three  hundred  pounds  a  man, 

I  made  all  sail  with  glee, 
Again  I  danced  and  toss'd  my  can, 

With  Susan  on  my  knee. 
Chorus — "  With  Susan  on  my  knee,  my  boys, 
With  Susan  on  my  knee." 

"  That's  prime,  Jemmy.     Now,  my  boys,  all  together/'  cried 
Obadiah  Coble. 

Chorus — "  Very  good  song,  and  very  well  sung, 
Jolly  companions  every  one  ; 
We  are  all  here  for  mirth  and  glee, 
We  are  all  here  for  jollity. 
Very  good  song,  very  well  sung, 
Jolly  companions  every  one  ; 
Put  your  hats  on  to  keep  your  heads  warm, 
A  little  more  grog  will  do  us  no  harm." 
41 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

"  Hurrah  !  Now,  Bill  Spurey,  suppose  you  tip  us  a  stave. 
But  I  say,  Babette,  you  Dutch-built  galliot,  tell  old  Frank 
Slush  to  send  us  another  dose  of  the  stuff;  and,  d'ye  hear, 
a  short  pipe  for  me,  and  a  paper  o'  'baccy." 

The  short,  fat  Babette,  whose  proportions  all  the  exercise 
of  waiting  upon  the  customers  could  not  reduce,  knew  quite 
enough  English  to  require  no  further  explanation. 

"  Come,  Jemmy,  my  hearty,  take  your  fingers  off  your  fiddle, 
and  hand  in  your  pot,"  continued  Coble  ;  "and  then,  if  they 
are  not  going  to  dance,  we'll  have  another  song.  Bill  Spurey, 
wet  your  whistle,  and  just  clear  the  cobwebs  out  of  your 
throat.  Here's  more  'baccy,  Short." 

Short  made  no  reply,  but  he  shook  out  the  ashes,  and  filled 
his  pipe.  The  music  did  not  strike  up  again,  so  Bill  Spurey 
sang  as  follows  : — 

"  Says  the  parson,  one  day,  as  I  cursed  a  Jew, 

Do  you  know,  my  lad,  that  we  call  it  a  sin  ? 
I  fear  of  you  sailors  there  are  but  few, 

St.  Peter,  to  heaven,  will  ever  let  in. 
Says  I,  Mr.  Parson,  to  tell  you  my  mind, 

No  sailors  to  knock  were  ever  yet  seen, 
Those  who  travel  by  land  may  steer  'gainst  wind, 

But  we  shape  a  course  for  Fiddler's  Green. 

For  Fiddler's  Green,  where  seamen  true, 
When  here  they've  done  their  duty, 

The  bowl  of  grog  shall  still  renew, 
And  pledge  to  love  and  beauty. 

Says  the  parson,  I  hear  you've  married  three  wives  ; 

Now  do  you  not  know  that  that  is  a  sin  ? 
You  sailors,  you  lead  such  very  bad  lives, 

St.  Peter,  to  heaven,  will  ne'er  let  you  in. 
Parson,  says  I,  in  each  port  I've  but  one,         I 

And  never  had  more,  wherever  I've  been : 
Below  I'm  obliged  to  be  chaste  as  a  nun, 

But  I'm  promised  a  dozen  at  Fiddler's  Green. 

At  Fiddler's  Green,  where  seamen  true, 
When  here  they've  done  their  duty, 

The  bowl  of  grog  shall  still  renew 
And  pledge  to  love  and  beauty. 
42 


SNARLEYYOW 

Says  the  parson,  says  he,  You're  drunk,  my  man, 

And  do  you  not  know  that  that  is  a  sin  ? 
If  you  sailors  will  ever  be  s\\  igging  your  can, 

To  heaven  you  surely  will  never  get  in. 
(Hiccup.)  Parson,  you  may  as  well  be  mum, 

'Tis  only  on  shore  I'm  this  way  seen  ; 
But  oceans  of  punch,  aud  rivers  of  rum, 

Await  the  sailor  at  Fiddler's  Green. 

At  Fiddler's  Green,  where  seamen  true, 

When  here  they've  done  their  duty, 
The  bowl  of  grog  shall  still  renew, 

And  pledge  to  love  and  beauty." 

"  Well  reeled  off,  Billy/'  cried  Jemmy  Ducks,  finishing  with 
a  flourish  on  his  fiddle,  and  a  refrain  of  the  air.  "  I  don't 
think  we  shall  meet  him  and  his  dog  at  Fiddler's  Green — 
heh!" 

"  No,"  replied  Short,  taking  his  pipe  from  his  lips. 

"  No,  no,  Jemmy,  a  seaman  true  means  one  true  in  heart 
as  well  as  in  knowledge  ;  but,  like  a  blind  fiddler,  he'll  be 
led  by  his  dog  somewhere  else." 

"  From  vere  de  dog  did  come  from,"  observed  Jansen. 

The  band  now  struck  up  again,  and  played  a  waltz — a  dance 
new  to  the  country,  but  older  than  the  Heptarchy.  Jansen, 
with  his  pipe  in  his  mouth,  took  one  of  the  women  by  the 
waist,  and  steered  round  the  room  about  as  leisurely  as  a 
capstan  heaving  up.  Dick  Short  also  took  another,  made 
four  turns,  reeled  up  against  a  Dutchman  who  was  doing 
it  with  sangfroid,  and  then  suddenly  left  his  partner,  and 
dropped  into  his  chair. 

"  I  say,  Jemmy,"  said  Obadiah  Coble,  "  why  don't  you  give 
a  girl  a  twist  round  ?  " 

"  Because  I  can't,  Oby ;  my  compasses  aren't  long  enough 
to  describe  a  circle.  You  and  I  are  better  here,  old  boy.  I, 
because  I've  very  little  legs,  and  you,  because  you  haven't 
a  leg  to  stand  upon." 

"  Very  true — not  quite  so  young  as  I  was  forty  years  ago. 
Howsomever,  I  mean  this  to  be  my  last  vessel.  I  shall  bear 
up  for  one  of  the  London  dockyards  as  a  rigger." 

"  Yes,  that'll  do  ;  only  keep  clear  of  the  girt-lines :  you're 
too  stiff  for  that." 

43 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

"  No,  that  would  not  exactly  tell ;  I  shall  pick  ray  own 
work,  and  that's  where  I  can  bring  ray  tarry  trousers  to  an 
anchor — mousing  the  mainstay,  or  puddening  the  anchor, 
with  the  best  of  any.  Dick,  lend  us  a  bit  of  'baccy." 

Short  pulled  out  his  box  without  saying  a  word.  Coble  took 
a  quid,  and  Short  thrust  the  box  again  into  his  pocket. 

In  the  meantime  the  waltz  continued,  and  being  a  favourite 
dance,  there  were  about  fifty  couples  going  round  and  round  the 
room.  Such  was  the  variety  in  the  dress,  country,  language, 
and  appearance  of  the  parties  collected,  that  you  might  have 
imagined  it  a  masquerade.  It  was,  however,  getting  late,  and 
Frau  Vandersloosh  had  received  the  intimation  of  the  people 
of  the  police  who  superintended  these  resorts,  that  it  was  the 
time  for  shutting  up ;  so  that,  although  the  widow  was  sorry 
on  her  own  account  to  disperse  so  merry  and  so  thirsty  a  party 
as  they  were  now  becoming,  so  soon  as  the  waltz  was  ended 
the  musicians  packed  up  their  instruments  and  departed. 

This  was  a  signal  for  many,  but  by  no  means  for  all,  to 
depart ;  for  music  being  over,  and  the  house  doors  closed,  a 
few  who  remained,  provided  they  made  no  disturbance,  were 
not  interfered  with  by  the  police.  Among  those  who  stayed 
were  the  party  from  the  Yungfrau,  one  or  two  American,  and 
some  Prussian  sailors.  Having  closed  up  together — 

"  Come,"  cried  Jemmy,  "  now  that  we  are  quiet  again,  let's 
have  another  song ;  and  who  is  it  to  be — Dick  Short  ?  " 

"Short,  my  boy,  come,  you  must  sing." 

"  No,"  replied  Short. 

"Yes,  yes — one  verse,"  said  Spurey. 

"  He  never  sings  more,"  replied  Jemmy  Ducks,  "  so  he  must 
give  us  that.  Come,  Short." 

"  Yes,"  replied  Short,  taking  the  pipe  out  of  his  mouth, 
and  wetting  his  lips  with  the  grog. 

"  Short  stay  apeak  was  the  anchor, 

We  had  but  a  short  minute  more, 
In  short,  I  no  longer  could  hanker, 

For  short  was  the  cash  in  my  store. 
I  gave  one  short  look, 

As  Poll  heaved  a  short  sigh, 
One  short  hug  I  took, 

Short  the  matter  cut  I, 

And  off  I  went  to  sea." 
44 


SNARLEYYOW 

"  Go  on,  Dick." 

"  No,"  replied  Short,  resuming  his  pipe. 

"  Well  then,  chorus,  my  boys." 

"  Very  good  song,  and  very  well  sung, 
Jolly  companions  every  one  ; 
We  all  are  here  for  mirth  and  glee, 
We  all  are  here  for  jollity. 
Very  good  song,  and  very  well  sung, 
Jolly  companions  every  one ; 
Put  your  hats  on,  and  keep  your  heads  warm, 
A  little  more  liquor  will  do  us  no  harm." 

"  Now  then,  Jemmy  Ducks,  it's  round  to  you  again.    Strike 
up,  fiddle  and  all." 

"  Well,  here  goes,"  said  Jemmy  Ducks. 

"  The  captain  stood  on  the  carronade— First  lieutenant,  says  he, 
Send  all  my  merry  men  aft  here,  for  they  must  list  to  me  : 
I  haven't  the  gift  of  the  gab,  my  sons — because  I'm  bred  to  the 

sea; 

That  ship  there  is  a  Frenchman,  who  means  to  fight  with  we. 
Odds  blood,  hammer  and  tongs,  long  as  I've  been  to  sea, 
I've  fought  'gainst  every  odds — but  I've  gain'd  the  victory. 

That  ship  there  is  a  Frenchman,  and  if  we  don't  take  she, 

'Tis  a  thousand  bullets  to  one,  that  she  will  capture  we  ; 

I  haven't  the  gift  of  the  gab,  my  boys  ;  so  each  man  to  his  gun ; 

If  she's  not 'mine  in  half-an-hour,  I'll  flog  eacli  mother's  son. 
Odds  bobs,  hammer  and  tongs,  long  as  I've  been  to  sea, 
I've  fought  'gainst  every  odds — and  I've  gain'd  the  victory. 

We  fought  for  twenty  minutes,  when  the  Frenchman  had  enough  ; 

I  little  thought,  said  he,  that  your  men  were  of  such  stuff ; 

The  captain  took  the  Frenchman's  sword,  a  low  bow  made  to  he  ; 

I  haven't  the  gift  of  the  gab,  monsieur,  but  polite  I  wish  to  be. 
Odds  bobs,  hammer  and  tongs,  long  as  I've  been  to  sea, 
I've  fought  'gainst  every  odds — and  I've  gain'd  the  victory. 

Our  captain  sent  for  all  of  us  ;  My  merry  men,  said  he, 
I  haven't  the  gift  of  the  gab,  my  lads,  but  yet  I  thankful  be : 
45 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

You've  done  your  duty  handsomely,  each  man  stood  to  his  gun ; 

If  you  hadn't,  you  villains,  as  sure  as  day,  I'd  have  flogg'd  each 

mother's  son. 

Odds  bobs,  hammer  and  tongs,  as  long  as  I'm  at  sea, 
I'll  fight  'gainst  every  odds— and  I'll  gain  the  victory." 

Chorus. — "Very  good  song,  and  very  well  sung, 
Jolly  companions  every  one  ; 
We  all  are  here  for  mirth  and  glee, 
We  all  are  here  for  jollity. 
Very  good  song,  and  very  well  sung, 
Jolly  companions  every  one  ; 
Put  your  hats  on  to  keep  your  heads  warm, 
A  little  more  grog  will  do  us  no  harm." 

"  Now,  Coble,  we  must  have  yours,"  said  Jemmy  Ducks. 

"  Mine  !  well,  if  you  please  ;  but  half  my  notes  are  stranded. 
You'll  think  that  Snarleyyow  is  baying  the  moon.  Howsom- 
ever,  take  it  as  it  is. 


:  Oh,  what's  the  use  of  piping,  boys,  I  never  yet  could  larn, 
The  good  of  water  from  the  eyes  I  never  could  disarn  ; 
Salt  water  we  have  sure  enough  without  our  pumping  more ; 
So  let  us  leave  all  crying  to  the  girls  we  leave  on  shore. 

They  may  pump, 

As  in  we  jump 
To  the  boat,  and  say  '  Good-bye ' ; 

But  as  for  men, 

Why,  I  say  again, 
That  crying's  all  my  eye. 

I  went  to  school  when  quite  a  boy,  and  never -larnt  to  read, 
The  master  tried  both  head  and  tail — at  last  it  was  agreed 
No  laming  he  could  force  in  me,  so  they  sent  me  off  to  sea  ; 
My  mother  wept  and  wrung  her  hands,  and  cried  most  bitterly. 

So  she  did  pump, 

As  I  did  jump 
In  the  boat,  and  said  '  Good-bye ' ; 

But  as  for  me, 

Who  was  sent  to  sea, 
To  cry  was  all  mv  eye. 
46 


SNARLEYYOW 

I  courted  Poll,  a  buxom  lass  ;  when  I  return'd  A  B., 
I  bought  her  earrings,  hat,  and  shawl,  a  sixpence  did  break  we ; 
At  last  'twas  time  to  be  on  board,  so,  Poll,  says  I,  farewell ; 
She  roar'd  and  said,  that  leaving  her  was  like  a  funeral  knelL 

So  she  did  pump, 

As  I  did  jump 
In  the  boat,  and  said  '  Good-bye ' ; 

But  as  for  me, 

With  the  rate  A  B, 
To  cry  was  all  my  eye. 

I  soon  went  back,  I  shoved  on  shore,  and  Polly  I  did  meet, 
For  she  was  watching  on  the  shore,  her  sweetheart  for  to  greet ; 
She  threw  her  arms  around  me  then,  and  much  to  my  surprise, 
She  vow'd  she  was  so  happy  that  she  pump'd  with  both  her  eyes. 

So  she  did  pump, 

As  I  did  jump 
To  kiss  her  lovingly  ; 

But,  I  say  again, 

That  as  for  men, 
Crying  is  all  my  eye. 

Then  push  the  can  around,  my  boys,  and  let  us  merry  be  ; 
We'll  rig  the  pumps  if  a  leak  we  spring,  and  work  most  merrily : 
Salt  water  we  have  sure  enough,  we'll  add  not  to  its  store, 
But  drink,  and  laugh,  and  sing,  and  chat,  and  call  again  for  more. 

The  girls  may  pump, 

As  in  we  jump 
To  the  boat,  and  say  '  Good-bye ' ; 

But  as  for  we, 

Who  sailors  be, 
Crying  is  all  my  eye." 

"  Bravo,  Obadiah  !  now  one  more  song,  and  then  we'll 
aboard.  It  won't  do  to  bowse  your  jib  up  too  tight  here,"  said 
Jemmy,  "  for  it's  rather  dangerous  navigation  among  all  these 
canals — no  room  for  yawning." 

"  No,"  replied  Dick  Short. 

"Then,"  said  Jemmy,  jumping  off  the  table  with  his  fiddle 
in  his  hand,  "  let's  have  the  roarer  by  way  of  a  finish — what 
d'ye  say,  my  hearties  ?  " 

Up  they  all  rose,  and  gathered  together  in  the  centre  of 
47 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

the  room,  save  Jemmy  Ducks,  who,  flourishing  with  his  fiddle, 
commenced — 

"  Jack's  alive,  and  a  merry  dog, 

When  he  gets  on  shore  ; 
He  calls  for  his  glass  of  grog, 

He  drinks,  and  he  calls  for  more. 
So  drink,  and  call  for  what  you  please, 

Until  you've  had  your  whack,  boys ; 
We  think  no  more  of  raging  seas, 

Now  that  we've  come  back,  boys. 

"  Chorus  now — 

"  With  a  whip,  snip,  high  cum  diddledy, 

The  cog-wheels  of  life  have  need  of  much  oiling, 
Smack,  crack, — this  is  our  jubilee  : 

Huzza,  my  lads !  we'll  keep  the  pot  boiling." 

All  the  seamen  joined  in  the  chorus,  which  they  accom- 
panied both  with  their  hands  and  feet,  snapping  their  fingers 
at  whip  and  snip,  and  smacking  their  hands  at  smack  and  crack, 
while  they  danced  round  in  the  most  grotesque  manner,  to 
Jemmy's  fiddle  and  voice ;  the  chorus  ended  in  loud  laughter, 
for  they  had  now  proved  the  words  of  the  song  to  be  true, 
and  were  all  alive  and  merry.  According  to  the  rules  of  the 
song,  Jemmy  now  called  out  for  the  next  singer,  Coble. 

"  Jack's  alive  and  merry,  my  boys, 

When  he's  on  blue  water, 
In  the  battle's  rage  and  noise, 

And  the  main-deck  slaughter. 
So  drink  and  call  for  what  you  please, 
Until  you've  had  your  whack,  boys ; 
We'll  think  no  more  of  angry  seas, 

Until  that  we  go  back,  boys. 
Chorus — "  With  a  whip,  snip,  high  cum  diddledy, 

The  cog-wheels  of  life  have  need  of  much  oiling ; 
Smack,  crack, — this  is  our  jubilee  : 

Huzza,  my  lads  !  we'll  keep  the  pot  boiling." 

Jansen  and  Jemmy  Ducks,  after  the  dancing  chorus  had 
finished — 

"  Yack's  alive  and  merry,  my  boys, 
Ven  he  get  him  frau, 
48 


SNARLEYYOW 

And  he  vid  her  ringlet  toys, 

As  he  take  her  paw. 
So  drink,  and  call  for  vat  you  please, 

Until  you  hab  your  vack,  boys  ; 
Ve'll  think  no  more  of  angry  seas, 

Till  ve  standen  back,  bojs." 


Chorus  and  laughter — 

"  With  a  whip,  snip,  high  cum  diddledy, 

The  cog-wheels  of  life  have  need  of  much  oiling  ; 
Smack,  crack, — this  is  our  jubilee  ; 

Huzza,  my  lads  I  we'll  keep  the  pot  boiling." 

Bill  Spurey — 

"Jack's  alive  and  merry,  boys, 

When  he's  got  the  shiners  ; 
Heh  !  for  rattle,  fun,  and  noise, 

Hang  all  grumbling  winners. 
Then  drink,  and  call  for  what  you  please, 

Until  you've  had  your  whack,  boys  ; 
We  think  no  more  of  raging  seas, 

Now  that  we've  come  back,  boys. 

Chorus—"  With  a  whip,  snip,  high  cum  diddledy, 

The  cog-wheels  of  life  have  need  of  much  oiling ; 
Smack,  crack, — this  is  our  jubilee  ; 
Huzza,  my  lads  !  we'll  keep  the  pot  boiling." 

"  Dick  Short  must  sing." 
"  Yes/'  replied  Dick. 

"  Jack's  alive  and  full  of  fun, 

When  his  hulk  is  crazy, 
As  he  basks  in  Greenwich  sun, 

Jolly  still,  though  lazy. 
So  drink,  and  call  for  what  you  please, 

Until  you've  had  your  whack,  boys  ; 
We'll  think  no  more  of  raging  seas, 

Now  that  we've  come  back,  boys. 

Chorus — "  With  a  whip,  snip,  high  cum  diddledy, 

The  cog-wheels  of  life  have  need  of  much  oiling ; 
Smack,  crack, — this  is  our  jubilee  ; 

Huzza,  my  lads  !  we'll  keep  the  pot  boiling." 

49  D 


THE   DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

As  this  was  the  last  chorus  it  was  repeated  three  or  four 
times,  and  with  hallooing,  screaming,  and  dancing  in  mad 
gesticulation. 

"Hurrah,  my  lads,"  cried  Jemmy,  "three  cheers  and  a 
bravo." 

It  was  high  time  that  they  went  on  board  ;  so  thought  Frau 
Vandersloosh,  who  trembled  for  her  chandeliers  ;  so  thought 
Babette,  who  had  begun  to  yawn  before  the  last  song,  and 
who  had  tired  herself  more  with  laughing  at  it ;  so  thought 
they  all,  and  they  sallied  forth  out  of  the  Lust  Haus,  with 
Jemmy  Ducks  having  the  advance,  and  fiddling  to  them  the 
whole  way  down  to  the  boat.  Fortunately,  not  one  of  them 
fell  into  the  canal,  and  in  ten  minutes  they  were  all  on  board  ; 
they  were  not,  however,  permitted  to  turn  into  their  ham- 
mocks without  the  important  information  being  imparted  to 
them,  that  Snarleyyow  had  disappeared. 


CHAPTER  X 

In  which  is  explained  the  sublime  mystery  of  keel-hauling— 
Snarleyyow  saves  Smallbones  from  being  drowned,  although 
Smallbones  u-ould  have  drowned  him 

J.T  is  a  dark  morning  ;  the  wind  is  fresh  from  the  north-west ; 
flakes  of  snow  are  seen  wafting  here  and  there  by  the  wind, 
the  avant-couriers  of  a  heavy  fall ;  the  whole  sky  is  of  one 
murky  grey,  and  the  sun  is  hidden  behind  a  dense  bank.  The 
deck  of  the  cutter  is  wet  and  slippery,  and  Dick  Short  has  the 
morning  watch.  He  is  wrapped  up  in  a  Flushing  pea-jacket, 
with  thick  mittens  on  his  hands  ;  he  looks  about  him,  and  now 
and  then  a  fragment  of  snow  whirls  into  his  eye ;  he  winks  it 
out,  it  melts  and  runs  like  a  tear  down  his  cheek.  If  it  were 
not  that  it  is  contrary  to  man-of-war  custom,  he  would  warm 
himself  with  the  double  shuffle,  but  such  a  step  would  be  un- 
heard of  on  the  quarter-deck  of  even  the  cutter  Yungfrau. 

The  tarpaulin  over  the  hatchway  is  pushed  on  one  side,  and 
the  space  between  the  coamings  is  filled  with  the  bull  head 
and  broad  shoulders  of  Corporal  Van  Spitter,  who  at  last 
gains  the  deck  ;  lie  looks  round  him,  and  apparently  is  not 
much  pleased  with  the  weather.  Before  he  proceeds  to  busi- 
50 


SNARLEYYOW 

ness  he  examines  the  sleeves  and  front  of  his  jacket,  and 
having  brushed  off  with  the  palm  of  his  hand  a  variety  of 
blanket-hairs  adhering  to  the  cloth,  he  is  satisfied,  and  now 
turns  to  the  right  and  to  the  left,  and  forward  and  aft — in 
less  than  a  minute  he  goes  right  round  the  compass.  What 
can  Corporal  Van  Spitter  want  at  so  early  an  hour  ?  He  has 
not  come  up  on  deck  for  nothing,  and  yet  he  appears  to  be 
strangely  puzzled  :  the  fact  is,  by  the  arrangements  of  last 
night,  it  was  decided  that,  this  morning,  if  Snarleyyow  did 
not  make  his  appearance  in  the  boat  sent  on  shore  for  fresh 
beef  for  the  ship's  company,  the  unfortunate  Smallbones  was 
to  be  keel-hauled. 

What  a  delightful  morning  for  keel-hauling  ! 

This  ingenious  process,  which,  however,  like  many  other 
good  old  customs,  has  fallen  into  disuse,  must  be  explained  to 
the  non-nautical  reader.  It  is  nothing  more  nor  less  than  send- 
ing a  poor  navigator  on  a  voyage  of  discovery  under  the  bottom 
of  the  vessel,  lowering  him  x  down  over  the  bows,  and  with 
ropes  retaining  him  exactly  in  his  position  under  the  kelsom, 
while  he  is  drawn  aft  by  a  hauling  line  until  he  makes  his  ap- 
pearance at  the  rudder-chains,  generally  speaking  quite  out  of 
breath,  not  at  the  rapidity  of  his  motion,  but  because,  when  so 
long  under  the  water,  he  has  expended  all  the  breath  in  his 
body,  and  is  induced  to  take  in  salt  water  en  lieu.  There  is 
much  merit  in  this  invention ;  people  are  very  apt  to  be  content 
with  walking  the  deck  of  a  man-of-war,  and  complain  of  it  as 
a  hardship,  but  when  once  they  have  learnt,  by  experience, 
the  difference  between  being  comfortable  aboveboard,  and  the 
number  of  deprivations  which  they  have  to  submit  to  when 
underboard  and  overboard  at  the  same  time,  they  find  that 
there  are  worse  situations  than  being  on  the  deck  of  a  vessel — 
we  say  privations  when  underboard,  for  they  really  are  very 
•  important :— you  are  deprived  of  the  air  to  breathe,  which  is 
not  borne  with  patience  even  by  a  philosopher,  and  you  are 
obliged  to  drink  salt-water  instead  of  fresh.  In  the  days  of 

1  The  author  has  here  explained  keel-hanling  as  practised  in  those 
times  in  small  fore  and  aft  vessels.  In  large  artd  sqi  are-rigged  vessels, 
the  man  was  hauled  up  to  one  main-yard  arm.  and  dropped  into  the 
sea,  and  hauled  under  the  bottom  of  the  vessel  to  the  other ;  but  this 
in  small  fore  and  aft  vessels  was  not  so  easily  effected,  nor  was  it  con- 
sidered sufficient  punishment. 

51 


THE  DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

keel-hauling,  the  bottoms  of  vessels  were  not  coppered,  and  in 
consequence  were  well  studded  with  a  small  species  of  shell- 
fish which  attached  themselves,  called  barnacles,  and  as  these 
shells  were  all  open-mouthed  and  with  sharp  cutting  points, 
those  who  underwent  this  punishment  (for  they  were  made  by 
the  ropes  at  each  side,  fastened  to  their  arms,  to  hug  the  kelsom 
of  the  vessel)  were  cut  and  scored  all  over  their  body,  as  if 
with  so  many  lancets,  generally  coming  up  bleeding  in  every 
part,  and  with  their  faces,  especially  their  noses,  as  if  they 
had  been  gnawed  by  the  rats  ;  but  this  was  considered  rather 
advantageous  than  otherwise,  as  the  loss  of  blood  restored 
the  patient  if  he  was  not  quite  drowned,  and  the  consequence 
was,  that  one  out  of  three,  it  is  said,  have  been  known  to 
recover  after  their  submarine  excursion.  The  Dutch  have 
the  credit,  and  we  will  not  attempt  to  take  from  them  their 
undoubted  right,  of  having  invented  this  very  agreeable 
description  of  punishment.  They  are  considered  a  heavy, 
phlegmatic  sort  of  people,  but  on  every  point  in  which  the 
art  of  ingeniously  tormenting  is  in  request,  it  must  be  ad- 
mitted that  they  have  taken  the  lead  of  much  more  vivacious 
and  otherwise  more  inventive  nations. 

And  now  the  reader  will  perceive  why  Corporal  Van  Spitter 
was  in  a  dilemma.  With  all  the  goodwill  in  the  world,  with 
every  anxiety  to  fulfil  his  duty  and  to  obey  his  superior  officer, 
he  was  not  a  seaman,  and  did  not  know  how  to  commence 
operations.  He  knew  nothing  about  foddering  a  vessel's 
bottom,  much  less  how  to  fodder  it  with  the  carcase  of  one  of 
his  fellow-creatures.  The  corporal,  as  we  said  before,  turned, 
round  and  round  the  compass,  to  ascertain  if  he  could  com- 
pass his  wishes  ;  at  last  he  commenced  by  dragging  one  rope's- 
end  from  one  side  and  another  from  the  other.  Those  would 
do  for  the  side  ropes,  but  he  wanted  a  long  one  from  forward 
and  another  from  aft ;  and  how  to  get  the  one  from  aft  under 
the  cutter's  bottom  was  a  puzzle ;  and  then  there  was  the 
mast  and  the  rigging  in  his  way.  The  corporal  reflected. 
The  more  he  considered  the  matter,  the  more  his  brain  be- 
came confused.  He  was  at  a  nonplus,  and  he  gave  it  up  in 
despair.  He  stood  still,  took  out  a  blue  cotton  handkerchief 
from  the  breast  of  his  jacket,  and  wiped  his  forehead,  for  the 
intensity  of  thought  had  made  him  perspire ;  anything  like 
reflection  was  very  hard  work  for  Corporal  Van  Spitter. 
52 


SNARLEYYOW 

"Tousand  tyfels  !"  at  last  exclaimed  the  corporal,  and  he 
paused  and  knocked  his  big  head  with  his  fist. 

"  Hundred  tousand  tyfels  ! "  repeated  the  corporal,  after  five 
minutes'  more  thought. 

"  Twenty  hundred  tousand  tyfels ! "  muttered  the  corporal, 
once  more  knocking  his  head.  But  he  knocked  in  vain  ;  like 
an  empty  house,  there  was  no  one  within  to  answer  the 
appeal.  The  corporal  could  no  more  ;  so  he  returned  his 
pocket-handkerchief  to  the  breast  of  his  jacket,  and  a  heavy 
sigh  escaped  from  his  own  breast.  All  the  devils  in  hell  were 
mentally  conjured  and  summoned  to  his  aid,  but  they  were, 
it  is  to  be  presumed,  better  employed  ;  for  although  the  work 
in  hand  was  diabolical  enough,  still  Smallbones  was  such  a 
poor  devil,  that  probably  he  might  have  been  considered  as 
remotely  allied  to  the  fraternity. 

It  may  be  inquired  why,  as  this  was  on  service,  Corporal 
Van  Spitter  did  not  apply  for  the  assistance  of  the  seamen 
belonging  to  the  vessel,  particularly  to  the  officer  in  charge 
of  the  deck;  but  the  fact  was,  that  he  was  unwilling  to  do 
this,  knowing  that  his  application  would  be  in  vain  ;  for  he 
was  aware  that  the  whole  crew  sided  with  Smallbones.  It 
was  only  as  a  last  resource  that  he  intended  to  do  this ;  and 
being  now  at  his  nits'  end,  he  walked  up  to  Dick  Short,  who 
had  been  watching  the  corporal's  motions  in  silence,  and 
accosted  him. 

"If  you  please,  Mynheer  Short,  Mynheer  Vanslyperken 
give  orders  dat  de  boy  be  keel-hauled  dis  morning ;  I  want 
haben  de  rope  and  de  way." 

Short  looked  at  the  corporal,  and  made  no  reply. 

"  Mynheer  Short,  I  haben  tell  de  order  of  Mynheer  Vansly- 
perken." 

Dick  Short  made  no  reply,  but,  leaning  over  the  hatchway, 
called  out,  "  Jemmy  ! " 

"Ay,  ay,"  replied  Jemmy  Ducks,  turning  out  of  his  ham- 
mock and  dropping  on  the  lower  deck. 

Corporal  Van  Spitter,  who  imagined  that  Mr.  Short  was 
about  to  comply  with  his  request  after  his  own  Harpocratic 
fashion,  remained  quietly  on  the  deck  until  Jemmy  Ducks 
made  his  appearance. 

"  Hands  ! "  quoth  Short. 

Jemmy  piped  the  hands  up. 
53 


THE   DOG    FIEND;    OR, 

"  Boat !  "  quoth  Short,  turning  his  head  to  the  small  boat 
hoisted  up  astern. 

Now,  as  all  this  was  apparently  preparatory  to  the  work 
required,  the  corporal  was  satisfied.  The  men  soon  came  up 
with  their  hammocks  on  their  shoulders,  which  they  put  into 
the  nettings,  and  then  Jemmy  proceeded  to  lower  down  the 
boat.  As  soon  as  it  was  down  and  hauled  up  alongside,  Short 
turned  round  to  Coble,  and,  waving  his  hand  towards  the 
shore,  said  — 

"Beef." 

Coble,  who  perfectly  understood  him,  put  a  new  quid  into 
his  cheek,  went  down  the  side,  and  pulled  on  shore  to  bring 
off  the  fresh  beef  and  vegetables  for  the  ship's  company ; 
after  which  Dick  Short  walked  the  deck,  and  gave  no  further 
orders. 

Corporal  Van  Spitter,  perceiving  this,  went  up  to  him  again. 

"  Mynheer  Short,  you  please  get  ready." 

"  No  !  "  thundered  Short,  turning  away. 

"  Got  for  dam  !  dat  is  mutiny  !  "  muttered  the  corporal,  who 
immediately  backed  stern  foremost  down  the  hatchway,  to 
report  to  his  commandant  the  state  of  affairs  on  deck.  Mr. 
Vanslyperken  had  already  risen ;  he  had  slept  but  one  hour 
during  the  whole  night,  and  that  one  hour  was  so  occupied 
with  wild  and  fearful  dreams  that  he  awoke  from  his  sleep 
unrefreshed.  He  had  dreamed  that  he  was  making  every 
attempt  to  drown  Smallbones,  but  without  effect ;  for  so  soon 
as  the  lad  was  dead  he  came  to  life  again.  He  thought  that 
Smallbones'  soul  was  incorporated  in  a  small  animal  something 
like  a  mouse,  and  that  he  had  to  dislodge  it  from  its  tenement 
of  clay ;  but  as  soon  as  he  drove  it  from  one  part  of  the  body 
it  would  force  its  way  back  again  into  another.  If  he  forced  it 
out  by  the  mouth,  after  incredible  exertions,  which  made  him 
perspire  at  every  pore,  it  would  run  back  again  into  the 
ear ;  if  forced  from  thence,  through  the  nostril,  then  in  at  the 
toe,  or  any  other  part ;  in  short,  he  laboured  apparently  in  his 
dream  for  years,  but  without  success.  And  then  the  "  change 
came  o'er  the  spirit  of  his  dream  "  ;  but  still  there  was  analogy, 
for  he  was  now  trying  to  press  his  suit,  which  was  now  a 
liquid  in  a  phial,  into  the  widow  Vandersloosh  ;  but  in  vain. 
He  administered  it  again  and  again  ;  but  it  acted  as  an  emetic, 
and  she  could  not  stomach  it;  and  then  he  found  himself 
54 


SNARLEYYOW 

rejected  by  all.  The  widow  kicked  him,  Smallbones  stamped 
upon  him,  even  Snarleyyow  flew  at  him  and  bit  him.  At 
last  he  fell  with  an  enormous  paving-stone  round  his  neck, 
descending  into  a  horrible  abyss  head  foremost ;  and,  as  he 
increased  his  velocity,  he  awoke,  trembling  and  confused,  and 
could  sleep  no  more.  This  dream  was  not  one  to  put  Mr. 
Vanslyperken  into  good-humour,  and  two  severe  cuts  on  his 
cheek  with  the  razor  as  he  attempted  to  shave — for  his  hand 
still  trembled — had  added  to  his  discontent ;  when  it  was 
raised  to  its  climax  by  the  entrance  of  Corporal  Van  Spitter, 
who  made  his  report  of  the  mutinous  conduct  of  the  first  officer. 
Never  was  Mr.  Vanslyperken  in  such  a  tumult  of  rage ;  he 
pulled  off  some  beaver  from  his  hat  to  stanch  the  blood,  and, 
wiping  off  the  remainder  of  the  lather — for  he  put  aside  the 
operation  of  shaving  till  his  hand  was  more  steady,  he  threw  on 
his  coat,  and  followed  the  corporal  on  deck,  looked  round  with 
a  savage  air,  spied  out  the  diminutive  form  of  Jemmy  Ducks, 
and  desired  him  to  pipe  "all  hands  to  keel-haul." 

Whereupon  Jemmy  put  his  pipe  to  his  mouth,  and  after  a 
long  flourish,  bawled  out  what  appeared  to  Mr.  Vanslyperken 
to  be  all  hands  to  be  keel-hauled ;  but  Jemmy  slurred  over 
quickly  the  little  change  made  in  the  order,  and  although 
the  men  tittered,  Mr.  Vanslyperken  thought  it  better  to  say 
nothing.  But  there  is  an  old  saying,  that  you  may  bring  a 
horse  to  the  pond,  but  you  cannot  make  him  drink.  Mr. 
Vanslyperken  had  given  the  order,  but  no  one  attempted  to 
commence  the  arrangements.  The  only  person  who  showed 
.any  activity  was  Smallbones  himself,  who,  not  aware  that  he 
was  to  be  punished,  and  hearing  all  hands  piped  for  something 
or  another,  came  shambling,  all  legs  and  wings,  up  the  hatch- 
way, and  looked  round  to  ascertain  what  was  to  be  done.  He 
was  met  by  the  bulky  form  of  Corporal  Van  Spitter,  who, 
thinking  that  Smallbones'  making  his  appearance  in  such  haste 
was  with  the  intention  of  jumping  overboard  to  avoid  his 
punishment,  immediately  seized  him  by  the  collar  with  the  left 
hand,  turned  round  on  a  pivot  towards  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  and, 
raising  his  right  hand  to  his  foraging  cap,  reported,  "  The 
prisoner  on  deck,  Mynheer  Vanslyperken."  This  roused  the 
lieutenant  to  action,  for  he  had  been  walking  the  deck  for  a 
half-minute  in  deep  thought. 

"  Is  all  ready  there,  forward  ?  "  cried  Mr.  Vanslyperken. 
55 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

No  one  replied. 

"  I  say,  boatswain,  is  all  ready  ?  " 

"No,  sir,"  replied  Jemmy  ;  "  nobody  knows  how  to  set  about 
it.  I  don't,  anyhow  ;  I  never  seed  anything  of  the  like  since 
I've  been  in  the  service  ;  the  whole  of  the  ship's  company  say 
the  same."  But  even  the  flakes  of  snow,  which  now  fell  thick, 
and  whitened  the  blue  jacket  of  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  could  not 
assuage  his  wrath  ;  he  perceived  that  the  men  were  refractorv, 
so  he  summoned  the  six  marines,  who  were  completely  under 
the  control  of  their  corporal. 

Poor  Smallbones  had,  in  the  meantime,  discovered  what 
was  going  on,  and  thought  that  he  might  as  well  urge  some- 
thing in  his  own  defence. 

"If  you  please,  what  are  you  going  for  to  do  with  me?" 
said  the  lad,  with  a  terrified  look. 

"  Lead  him  forward,"  said  Mr.  Vanslyperken  ;  "  follow  me, 
marines ;  "  and  the  whole  party,  headed  by  the  lieutenant, 
went  before  the  mast. 

"Strip  him!"  cried  Mr.  Vanslyperken. 

"  Strip  me,  with  the  snow  flying  like  this  !  Aren't  I  cold 
enough  already  ?  " 

"You'll  be  colder  when -you're  under  the  bottom  of  the 
cutter,"  replied  his  master. 

"  O  Lord,  then  it  is  keel-hauling,  a'ter  all !  Why,  what 
have  I  done  ?  "  cried  Smallbones,  as  the  marines  divested  him 
of  his  shirt,  and  exposed  his  emaciated  body  to  the  pitiless 
storm. 

"  Where's  Snarleyyow,  sir  ?— confess." 

"  Snarleyyow — how  should  I  know,  sir  ?  it's  very  hard  be- 
cause your  dog  is  not  to  be  found,  that  I'm  to  be  dragged 
under  the  bottom  of  a  vessel." 

"I'll  teach  you  to  throw  paving-stones  in  the  canal." 

"  Paving-stones,  sir ! "  and  Smallbones'  guilty  conscience 
flew  in  his  face.  "  Well,  sir,  do  as  you  please,  I'm  sure  I  don't 
care  ;  if  I  am  to  be  killed,  be  quick  about  it — I'm  sure  I  shan't 
come  up  alive." 

Here  Mr.  Vanslyperken  remembered  his  dream,  and  the 
difficulty  which  he  had  in  driving  Smallbones'  soul  out  of  his 
body,  and  he  was  fearful  that  even  keel-hauling  would  not 
settle  Smallbones. 

By  the  direction  of  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  the  hauling  ropes 
56 


SNARLEYYOW 

and  other  tackle  were  collected  by  the  marines,  for  the  seamen 
stood  by,  and  appeared  resolved,  to  a  man,  to  do  nothing,  and 
in  about  half-an-hour  all  was  ready.  Four  marines  manned 
the  hauling  line,  one  was  placed  at  each  side-rope  fastened  to 
the  lad's  arms,  and  the  corporal,  as  soon  as  he  had  lifted  the 
body  of  Smallbones  over  the  larboard  gunwale,  had  directions 
to  attend  the  bow-line,  and  not  allow  him  to  be  dragged  on 
too  fast :  a  better  selection  for  this  purpose  could  not  have 
been  made  than  Corporal  Van  Spitter.  Smallbones  had  been 
laid  without  his  clothes  on  the  deck,  now  covered  with  snow, 
during  the  time  that  the  lines  were  making  fast  to  him  ;  he 
remained  silent,  and,  as  usual  when  punished,  with  his  eyes 
shut,  and  as  Vanslyperken  watched  him  with  feelings  of 
hatred,  he  perceived  an  occasional  smile  to  cross  the  lad's 
haggard  features.  He  knows  where  the  dog  is,  thought 
Vanslyperken,  and  his  desire  to  know  what  had  become  of 
Snarleyyow  overcame  his  vengeance.  He  addressed  the 
shivering  Smallbones — 

"  Now,  sir,  if  you  wish  to  escape  the  punishment,  tell  me 
what  has  become  of  the  dog,  for  I  perceive  that  you  know." 

Smallbones  grinned  as  his  teeth  chattered — he  would  have 
undergone  a  dozen  keel-haulings  rather  than  have  satisfied 
Vanslyperken. 

"  I  give  you  ten  minutes  to  think  of  it,"  continued  the 
lieutenant ;  "  hold  all  fast  at  present." 

The  snowstorm  now  came  on  so  thick  that  it  was  difficult 
to  distinguish  the  length  of  the  vessel.  Smallbones'  naked 
limbs  were  gradually  covered,  and,  before  the  ten  minutes 
were  expired,  he  was  wrapped  up  in  snow  as  in  a  garment ; 
he  shook  his  head  occasionally  to  clear  his  face,  but  remained 
silent. 

"  Now,  sir,"  cried  Vanslyperken,  "  will  you  tell  me  ?  or  over- 
board you  go  at  once.  Will  you  tell  me  ?  " 

"  No,"  replied  Smallbones. 

"  Do  you  know,  you  scoundrel  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  replied  Smallbones,  whose  indignation  was  roused. 

"  And  you  won't  tell  ?  " 

"  No,"  shrieked  the  lad — "  no,  never,  never,  never ! " 

"  Corporal  Van  Spitter,  over  with  him,"  cried  Vanslyperken 
in  a  rage,  when  a  sudden  stir  was  heard  amongst  the  men  aft, 
and  as  the  corporal  raised  up  the  light  frame  of  the  culprit,  to 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

carry  it  to  the  gunwale,  to  the  astonishment  of  Vanslyperken, 
of  the  corporal,  and  of  Smallbones,  Snarleyyow  appeared  on 
the  forecastle,  and  made  a  rush  at  Smallbones,  as  he  lay  in  the 
corporal's  arms,  snapped  at  his  leg,  and  then  set  up  his  usual 
deep  baying,  "  Bow,  bow,  bow  !  " 

The  reappearance  of  the  dog  created  no  small  sensation — 
Vanslyperken  felt  that  he  had  now  no  reason  for  keel-hauling 
Smallbones,  which  annoyed  him  as  much  as  the  sight  of  the 
dog  gave  him  pleasure.  The  corporal,  who  had  dropped 
Small  bones  on  the  snow,  was  also  disappointed.  As  for 
Smallbones,  at  the  baying  of  the  dog  he  started  up  on  his 
knees,  and  looked  at  it  as  if  it  were  an  apparition,  with  every 
demonstration  of  terror  in  his  countenance  ;  his  eyes  glared 
upon  the  animal  with  horror  and  astonishment,  and  he  fell 
down  in  a  swoon.  The  whole  of  the  ship's  company  were 
taken  aback — they  looked  at  one  another  and  shook  their 
heads — one  only  remark  was  made  by  Jansen,  who  muttered, 
"  De  tog  is  no  tog,  a'ter  all." 

Mr.  Vanslyperken  ordered  Smallbones  to  be  taken  below, 
and  then  walked  aft ;  perceiving  Obadiah  Coble  he  inquired 
whence  the  dog  had  come,  and  was  answered  that  he  hud 
come  off  in  the  boat  which  he  had  taken  on  shore  for  fresh 
beef  and  vegetables.  Mr.  Vanslyperken  made  no  reply,  but, 
with  Snarleyyow  at  his  heels,  went  down  into  the  cabin. 


CHAPTER  XI 

In  which  Snarleyyow  does  not  at  all  assist  his  master's  cause 
with  the  widow  Vandersloosh 

IT  will  be  necessary  to  explain  to  the  reader  by  what  means 
the  life  of  our  celebrated  cur  was  preserved.  When  Small-- 
bones had  thrown  him  into  the  canal,  tied  up,  as  he  supposed, 
in  his  winding-sheet,  what  Mr.  Vanslyperken  observed  was 
true,  that  there  were  people  below,  and  the  supposed  paving- 
stone  might  have  fallen  upon  them.  The  voices  which  he  heard 
were  those  of  a  father  and  son,  who  were  in  a  small  boat  going 
from  a  galliot  to  the  steps  where  they  intended  to  land ;  for 
this  canal  was  not  like  most  others,  with  the  water  in  it  suffi- 
58 


SNARLEYYOW 

ciently  high  to  enable  people  to  step  from  the  vessel's  gunwale 
to  the  jetty.  Snarleyyow  fell  in  his  bag  a  few  yards  ahead  of 
the  boat,  and  the  splash  naturally  attracted  their  attention  ; 
he  did  not  sink  immediately,  but  floundered  and  struggled  so 
as  to  keep  himself  partly  above  water. 

"  What  is  that?"  exclaimed  the  father  to  his  son  in  Dutch. 

"  Mein  Gott  !  who  is  to  know  ? — but  we  will  see  ;"  and  the 
son  took  the  boat-hook,  and  with  it  dragged  the  bread-bags 
towards  the  boat,  just  as  they  were  sinking,  for  Snarleyyow 
was  exhausted  with  his  efforts.  The  two  together  dragged  the 
bags  with  their  contents  into  the  boat. 

"  It  is  a  dog  or  something,"  observed  the  son. 

"  Very  well,  but  the  bread-bags  will  be  useful/'  replied  the 
father,  and  they  pulled  on  to  the  landing-stairs.  When  they 
arrived  there  they  lifted  out  the  bags,  laid  them  on  the  stone 
steps,  and  proceeded  to  unrip  them,  when  they  found  Snarley- 
yow, who  was  just  giving  signs  of  returning  animation.  They 
took  the  bags  with  them,  after  having  rolled  his  carcase  out, 
and  left  it  on  the  steps,  for  there  was  a  fine  for  throwing  any- 
thing into  the  canal.  The  cur  soon  after  recovered,  and  was 
able  to  stand  on  his  legs  ;  so  soon  as  he  could  walk  he  made 
his  way  to  the  door  of  the  widow  Vandersloosh,  and  howled 
for  admittance.  The  widow  had  retired;  she  had  been  reading 
her  book  of  prieres,  as  every  one  should  do  who  has  been 
cheating  people  all  day  long.  She  was  about  to  extinguish 
her  light,  when  this  serenade  saluted  her  ears ;  it  became  in- 
tolerable as  the  dog  gained  strength. 

Babette  had  long  been  fast  asleep,  and  was  with  difficulty 
roused  up  and  directed  to  beat  the  cur  away.  She  attempted 
to  perform  the  duty,  arming  herself  with  the  broom  ;  but  the 
moment  she  opened  the  door  Snarleyyow  dashed  in  between 
her  legs,  upsetting  her  on  the  brick  pavement.  Babette 
screamed,  and  her  mistress  came  out  in  the  passage  to  ascertain 
the  cause ;  the  dog  not  being  able  to  run  into  the  parlour, 
bolted  up  the  stairs,  and  snapping  at  the  widow  as  he  passed, 
secured  a  berth  underneath  her  bed. 

"  Oh,  mein  Gott !  it  is  the  dog  of  the  lieutenant,"  exclaimed 
Babette,  coming  up  the  stairs  in  greater  dishabille  than  her 
mistress,  and  with  the  broom  in  her  hand.  "  What  shall  we 
do — how  shall  we  get  rid  of  him  ?  " 

*'  A  thousand  devils  may  take  the  lieutenant,  and  his  nasty 
59 


THE   DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

dog  too/'  exclaimed  the  widow,  in  great  wrath  ;  "  this  is  the 
last  time  that  either  of  them  enter  my  house ;  try,  Babette, 
with  your  broom — shove  at  him  hard." 

"  Yes,  ma'am,"  replied  Babette,  pushing  with  all  her  strength 
at  the  dog  beneath  the  bed,  who  seized  the  broom  with  his 
teeth,  and  pulled  it  away  from  Babette.  It  was  a  struggle  of 
strengthbetween  the  girl  and  Snarl eyyow — pull,  Babette — pull, 
dog — one  moment  the  broom,  with  two-thirds  of  the  handle, 
disappeared  under  the  bed,  the  next  the  maid  recovered  her 
lost  ground.  Snarleyyow  was  first  tired  of  this  contention, 
and  to  prove  that  he  had  no  thoughts  of  abandoning  his  posi- 
tion, he  let  go  the  broom,  flew  at  Babette's  naked  legs,  and 
having  inserted  his  teeth  half  through  her  ankle,  he  returned 
growling  to  his  former  retreat.  "  Oh  dear,  mein  Gott  !  "  ex- 
claimed Babette,  dropping  her  broom,  and  holding  her  ankle 
with  both  hands. 

"  What  shall  we  do  ?  "  cried  the  widow,  wringing  her  hands. 

It  was  indeed  a  case  of  difficulty.  Mynheer  Vandersloosh, 
before  he  had  quitted  this  transitory  scene,  had  become  a  per- 
sonage as  bulky  as  the  widow  herself,  and  the  bed  had  been 
made  unusually  wide ;  the  widow  still  retained  the  bed  for 
her  own  use,  for  there  was  no  knowing  whether  she  might 
not  again  be  induced  to  enter  the  hymeneal  state.  It  occu- 
pied more  than  one-half  of  the  room,  and  the  dog  had  gained 
a  position  from  which  it  was  not  easy  for  two  women  to 
dislodge  him  ;  and,  as  the  dog  snarled  and  growled  under  the 
bed,  so  did  the  widow's  wrath  rise  as  she  stood  shivering — 
and  it  was  directed  against  the  master.  She  vowed  mentally, 
that  so  sure  as  the  dog  was  under  the  bed,  so  sure  should  his 
master  never  get  into  it. 

And  Babette's  wrath  was  also  kindled,  now  that  the  first 
pain  of  the  bite  had  worn  off;  she  seized  the  broom  again, 
and  made  some  furious  lunges  at  Snarleyyow,  so  furious  that 
he  could  not  regain  possession  with  his  teeth.  The  door  of 
the  room  had  been  left  open  that  the  dog  might  escape — so 
had  the  street-door,  and  the  widow  stood  at  the  foot  of  the 
bed,  waiting  for  some  such  effect  being  produced  by  Babette's 
vigorous  attacks  ;  but  the  effects  were  not  such  as  she  antici- 
pated :  the  dog  became  more  enraged,  and  at  last  sprang  out 
at  the  foot  of  the  bed,  flew  at  the  widow,  tore  her  only  gar- 
ment,  and  bit  her  in  the  leg.  Frau  Vandersloosh  screamed 
60 


SNARLEYYOW 

and  reeled— reeled  against  the  door  left  half  open,  and  falling 
against  it,  slammed  it  to  with  her  weight,  and  fell  down 
shrieking.  Snarleyyow,  who  probably  had  intended  to  make 
off,  seeing  that  his  escape  was  prevented,  again  retreated 
under  the  bed,  and  as  soon  as  he  was  there  he  recommenced 
an  attack  upon  Babette's  legs. 

Now,  it  appears,  that  what  the  united  courage  of  the  two 
females  could  not  accomplish,  was  at  length  effected  by  their 
united  fears.  The  widow  Vandersloosh  gained  her  legs  as  soon 
as  she  could,  and  at  first  opened  the  door  to  run  out,  but  her 
nightdress  was  torn  to  ribbons  in  front.  She  looked  at  her 
situation— modesty  conquered  every  other  feeling — she  burst 
into  teare,  and  exclaiming,  "  Mr.  Vanslyperken  !  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken  !  "  she  threw  herself  in  an  ecstasy  of  grief  and  rage  on 
the  centre  of  the  bed.  At  the  same  moment  the  teeth  of 
the  dog  were  again  fixed  upon  the  ankles  of  Babette,  who  also 
shrieked,  and  threw  herself  on  the  bed,  and  upon  her  mistress. 
The  bed  was  a  good  bed,  and  had  for  years  done  its  duty  ; 
but  you  may  even  overload  a  bed,  and  so  it  proved  in  this 
instance.  The  united  weights  of  the  mistress  and  the  maid 
coming  down  upon  it  with  such  emphasis  was  more  than  the 
bed  could  bear — the  sacking  gave  way  altogether,  and  the  mat- 
tress which  they  lay  upon  was  now  supported  by  the  floor. 

But  this  misfortune  was  their  preservation — for  when  the 
mattress  came  down,  it  came  down  upon  Snarleyyow.  The 
animal  contrived  to  clear  his  loins,  or  he  would  have  perished; 
but  he  could  not  clear  his  long  mangy  tail,  which  was  now 
caught  and  firmly  fixed  in  a  new  species  of  trap,  the  widow's 
broadest  proportions  having  firmly  secured  him  by  it.  Snarley- 
yow pulled,  and  pulled,  but  he  pulled  in  vain — he  was  fixed 
— he  could  not  bite,  for  the  mattress  was  between  them — he 
pulled,  and  he  howled,  and  barked,  and  turned  himself  every 
way,  and  yelped ;  and  had  not  his  tail  been  of  coarse  and  thick 
dimensions  he  might  have  left  it  behind  him,  so  great  were 
his  exertions ;  but  no,  it  was  impossible.  The  widow  was  a 
widow  of  substance,  as  Vanslyperken  had  imagined,  and  as 
she  now  proved  to  the  dog — the  only  difference  was,  that  the 
master  wished  to  be  in  the  very  situation  the  dog  was  now 
so  anxious  to  escape  from — to  wit,  tailed  on  to  the  widow. 
Babette,  who  soon  perceived  that  the  dog  was  so,  now  got 
out  of  the  bed,  begging  her  mistress  not  to  move  an  inch, 
til 


THE  DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

and  seizing  the  broom  she  hammered  Snarleyyow  most  un- 
mercifully, without  any  fear  of  retaliation.  The  dog  redoubled 
his  exertions,  and  the  extra  weight  of  Babette  being  now  re- 
moved, he  was  at  last  able  to  withdraw  his  appendage,  and 
probably  feeling  that  there  was  now  no  chance  of  a  quiet 
night's  rest  in  his  present  quarters,  he  made  a  bolt  out  of  the 
room,  down  the  stairs,  and  into  the  street.  Babette  chased 
him  down,  threw  the  bro'om  at  his  head  as  he  cleared  the 
threshold,  and  then  bolted  the  door. 

"  Oh,  the  beast ! "  exclaimed  Babette,  going  upstairs  again 
out  of  breath  ;  "  he's  gone  at  last,  ma'am." 

"Yes,"  replied  the  widow,  rising  up  with  difficulty  from 
the  hole  made  with  her  own  centre  of  gravity  ;  "  and — and 
his  master  shall  go  too.  Make  love,  indeed — the  atomy — 
the  shrimp — the  dried-up  stock-fish!  Love,  quotha  —  and 
refuse  to  hang  a  cur  like  that.  O  dear !  O  dear !  get  me 
something  to  put  on.  One  of  my  best  chemises  all  in  rags — 
and  his  nasty  teeth  in  my  leg  in  two  places,  Babette.  Well, 
well,  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  we  shall  see — I  don't  care  for  their 
custom.  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  you'll  not  sit  on  my  sofa  again, 
I  can  tell  you  ; — hug  your  nasty  cur — quite  good  enough  for 
you.  Yes,  yes,  Mr.  Vanslyperken." 

By  this  time  the  widow  had  received  a  fresh  supply  of  linen 
from  Babette ;  and  as  soon  as  she  had  put  it  on  she  rose  from 
the  bed,  the  fractured  state  of  which  again  called  forth  her 
indignation. 

"  Thirty-two  years  have  I  had  this  bed,  wedded  and  single, 
Babette  ! "  exclaimed  the  widow.  "  For  sixteen  years  did  I 
sleep  on  that  bed  with  the  lamented  Mr.  Vandersloosh — for 
sixteen  years  have  I  slept  in  it,  a  lone  widow — but  never  till 
now  did  it  break  down.  How  am  I  to  sleep  to-night  ?  What 
am  I  to  do,  Babette  ? " 

"  'Twas  well  it  did  break  down,  ma'am,"  replied  Babette,  who 
was  smoothing  down  the  jagged  skin  at  her  ankles,  "  or  we 
should  never  have  got- the  nasty  biting  brute  out  of  the  house." 

"Very  well— very  well.  Yes,  yes,  Mr.  Vanslyperken — 
marriage  indeed  ;  I'd  as  soon  marry  his  cur  ! " 

"Mein  Gott!"  exclaimed  Babette.  "I  think,  madam,  if 
you  did  marry,  you  would  soon  find  the  master  as  cross  as  the 
dog ;  but  I  must  make  this  bed." 

Babette  proceeded  to  examine  the  mischief,  and  found  that 


SNARLEYYOW 

it  was  only  the  cords  which  tied  the  sacking  that  had  given 
way,  and  considering  that  they  had  done  their  office  for  thirty- 
two  years,  and  the  strain  which  had  been  put  upon  them  after 
so  long  a  period,  there  was  not  much  to  complain  of.  A  new 
cord  was  procured,  and  in  a  quarter  of  an  hour  all  was  right 
again ;  and  the  widow,  who  had  sat  in  the  chair  fuming  and 
blowing  off  her  steam,  as  soon  as  Babette  had  turned  down 
the  bed,  turned  in  again,  muttering,  "  Yes,  yes,  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken — marriage  indeed.  Well,  well,  we  shall  see.  Stop 
till  to-morrow,  Mr.  Vanslyperken  ;"  and  as  Babette  has  closed 
the  curtains,  so  will  we  close  this  chapter. 


CHAPTER  XII 

In  which  resolutions  are  entered  into  in  all  quarters,  and 
Jemmy  Ducks  is  accused  of  mutiny  for  singing  a  song  in 
a  snoivstorm 

W  HAT  were  the  adventures  of  Snarl eyyow  after  this  awk- 
ward interference  with  his  master's  speculations  upon  the 
widow,  until  he  jumped  into  the  beef-boat  to  go  on  board  of 
the  cutter,  are  lost  for  ever ;  but  it  is  to  be  supposed  that  he 
could  not  have  remained  the  whole  night  without  making 
himself  disagreeable  in  some  quarter  or  another.  But,  as  we 
before  observed,  we  know  nothing  about  it ;  and,  therefore, 
may  be  excused  if  we  do  not  tell. 

The  widow  Vandersloosh  slept  but  little  that  night :  her  soul 
was  full  of  vengeance;  but  although  smarting  with  the  imprints 
of  the  cur's  teeth,  still  she  had  an  eye  to  business  ;  the  custom 
of  the  crew  of  the  cutter  was  not  to  be  despised,  and,  as  she 
thought  of  this,  she  gradually  cooled  down.  It  was  not  till 
four  o'clock  in  the  morning  that  she  came  to  her  decision  ; 
and  it  was  a  very  prudent  one,  which  was  to  demand  the  dead 
body  of  the  dog  to  be  laid  at  her  door  before  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken should  be  allowed  admittance.  This  was  her  right, 
and  if  he  was  sincere,  he  would  not  refuse  ;  if  he  did  refuse, 
it  was  not  at  all  clear  that  she  should  lose  the  custom  of  the 
seamen,  over  the  major  part  of  whom  Vanslyperken  then 
appeared  to  have  very  little  control ;  and  all  of  whom,  she 
63 


THE   DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

knew,  detested  him  most  cordially,  as  well  as  his  dog.     After 
which  resolution  the  widow  Vandersloosh  fell  fast  asleep. 

But  we  must  return  on  board,  where  there  was  almost  as 
much  confusion  as  there  had  been  on  shore.  The  reappearance 
of  Snarl eyyow  was  considered  supernatural,  for  Small  bones  had 
distinctly  told  in  what  manner  he  had  tied  him  up  in  the  bread- 
bags,  and  thrown  him  into  the  canal.  Whisperings  and  mur- 
murings  were  heard  all  round  the  cutter's  decks.  Obadiah 
Coble  shrugged  up  his  shoulders,  as  he  took  an  extra  quid — 
Dick  Short  walked  about  with  lips  compressed,  more  taciturn 
than  ever — Jansen  shook  his  head,  muttering,  "  Te  tog  is  no 
tog " — Bill  Spurey  had  to  repeat  to  the  ship's  company  the 
legend  of  his  coming  on  board  over  and  over  again.  The  only 
persons  who  appeared  not  to  have  lost  their  courage  were 
Jemmy  Ducks  and  poor  Smallbones,  who  had  been  put  in  his 
hammock  to  recover  him  from  his  refrigeration.  The  former 
said,  "  that  if  they  were  to  sail  with  the  devil,  it  could  not  be 
helped,  pay  and  prize-money  would  still  go  on ; "  and  the 
latter,  who  had  quite  recovered  his  self-possession,  vowed 
s  that,  dog  or  devil,  he  would  never  cease  his  attempts  to  destroy 
him — if  he  was  the  devil,  or  one  of  his  imps,  it  was  his  duty  as 
a  Christian  to  oppose  him,  and  he  had  no  chance  of  better 
treatment  if  he  were  to  remain  quiet.  The  snowstorm  con- 
tinued, and  the  men  remained  below,  all  but  Jemmy  Ducks, 
who  leaned  against  the  lee-side  of  the  cutter's  mast,  and  as  the 
snow  fell,  sang,  to  a  slow  air,  the  following  ditty,  it  probably 
being  called  to  his  recollection  by  the  state  of  the  weather. 

"  'Twas  at  the  landing-place  that's  just  below  Mount  Wyse, 
Poll  lean'd  against  the  sentry's  box,  a  tear  in  both  her  eyes, 
Her  apron  twisted  round  her  arms,  all  for  to  keep  them  warm, 
Being  a  windy  Christmas-day,  and  also  a  snowstorm. 
And  Bet  and  Sue 
Both  stood  there  too, 

A-shivering  by  her  side, 
They  both  were  dumb, 
And  both  look'd  glum, 

As  they  watch'd  the  ebbing  tide. 
Poll  put  her  arms  akimbo, 

At  the  admiral's  house  look'd  she, 
To  thoughts  before  in  limbo 
She  now  a  vent  gave  free. 
64 


SNARLEYYOW 

You  have  sent  the  ship  in  a  gale  to  work, 

On  a  lee  shore  to  be  jamm'd, 
I'll  give  you  a  piece  of  my  mind,  old  Turk, 

Port  Admiral,  you  be  d d. 

Chorus — "  We'll  give  you  a  piece  of  our  mind,  old  Turk, 
Port  Admiral,  you  be  d d. 

"  Who  ever  heard  in  the  sarvice  of  a  frigate  made  to  sail 
On  Christmas-day,  it  blowing  hard,  with  sleet,  and  snow,  and  hail  ? 
I  wish  I  had  the  fishing  of  your  back  that  is  so  bent, 
I'd  use  the  galley  poker  hot  unto  your  heart's  content. 
Here  Bet  and  Sue 
Are  with  me  too, 

A-shivering  by  my  side. 
They  both  are  dumb, 
And  both  look  glum, 

And  watch  the  ebbing  tide. 
Poll  put  her  arms  akimbo, 

At  the  admiral's  house  look'd  she, 
To  thoughts  that  were  in  limbo 

She  now  a  vent  gave  free. 
You've  got  a  roaring  fire,  I'll  bet, 

In  it  your  toes  are  jamm'd : 
Let's  give  him  a  piece  of  our  mind,  my  Bet, 
Port  Admiral,  you  be  d d. 

Chonu — "  Let's  give  him  a  piece  of  our  mind,  my  Bet, 
Port  Admiral,  you  be  d d. 

"  I  had  the  flour  and  plums  all  pick'd,  and  suet  all  chopp'd  fine, 
To  mix  into  a  pudding  rich  for  all  the  mess  to  dine  ; 
I  pawn'd  my  earrings  for  the  beef,  it  weigh'd  at  least  a  stone, 
Now  my  fancy  man  is  sent  to  sea,  and  I  am  left  alone. 
Here's  Bet  and  Sue 
Who  stand  here  too, 

A-shivering  by  my  side ; 
They  both  are  dumb, 
They  both  look  glum, 

And  watch  the  ebbing  tide. 
Poll  put  her  arms  akimbo, 

At  the  admiral's  house  look'd  she, 
To  thoughts  that  were  in  limbo 
She  now  a  vent  gave  free. 

65  g 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

You've  got  a  turkey,  I'll  be  bound, 

With  which  you  will  be  cramm'd  ; 
I'll  give  you  a  bit  of  my  mind,  old  hound, 

Port  Admiral,  you  be  d d. 

Chorus — "  I'll  give  you  a  bit  of  my  mind,  old  hound, 
Port  Admiral,  you  be  d d. 

"  I'm  sure  that  in  this  weather  they  cannot  cook  their  meat, 
To  eat  it  raw  on  Christmas-day  will  be  a  pleasant  treat ; 
But  let  us  all  go  home,  girls  ;  it's  no  use  waiting  here, 
We'll  hope  that  Christmas-day  to  come  they  will  have  better  cheer. 
So  Bet  and  Sue, 
Don't  stand  here  too, 

A-shivering  by  my  side ; 
Don't  keep  so  dumb, 
Don't  look  so  glum, 

Nor  watch  the  ebbing  tide. 
Poll  put  her  arms  akimbo, 

At  the  admiral's  house  look'd  she, 
To  thoughts  that  were  in  limbo 

She  now  a  vent  gave  free. 
So  while  they  cut  their  raw  salt  junks, 

With  dainties  you'll  be  cramm'd  ; 
Here's  once  for  all  my  mind,  old  hunks, 

Port  Admiral,  you  be  d d. 

Ghana — "  So  once  for  all  our  mind,  old  hunks, 
Port  Admiral,  you  be  d d" 

"  Mein  Gott !  but  dat  is  rank  mutiny,  Mynheer  Shemy 
Tucks,"  observed  Corporal  Van  Spitter,  who  had  come  upon 
the  deck  unperceived  by  Jemmy,  and  had  listened  to  the  song. 

"  Mutiny,  is  it?"  replied  Jemmy;  "and  report  this  also — 

"  '  I'll  give  you  a  bit  of  my  mind,  fat  thief ; 
You,  corporal,  may  be  d d.'  " 

"  Dat  is  better  and  better — I  mean  to  say,  worser  and 
worser,"  replied  the  corporal. 

"  Take  care  I  don't  pitch  you  overboard,"  replied  Jemmy, 
hi  wrath. 

"  Dat  is  most  worse  still,"  said  the  corporal,  stalking  aft, 
and  leaving  Jemmy  Ducks  to  follow  up  the  train  of  his  own 
thoughts. 

Jemmy,  who  had  been  roused  by  the  corporal,  and  felt  the 
M 


SNARLEYYOW 

snow  insinuating  itself  into  the  nape  of  his  neck,  thought  he 
might  as  well  go  down  below. 

The  corporal  made  his  report,  and  Mr.  Vanslyperken  made 
his  comments,  but  he  did  no  more,  for  he  was  aware  that  a 
mere  trifle  would  cause  a  general  mutiny.  The  recovery  of 
Snarleyyow  consoled  him,  and  little  thinking  what  had  been 
the  events  of  the  preceding  night,  he  thought  he  might  as 
well  prove  his  devotion  to  the  widow,  by  paying  his  respects 
in  a  snowstorm — but  not  in  the  attire  of  the  day  before :  Mr. 
Vanslyperken  was  too  economical  for  that ;  so  he  remained 
in  his  loose  threadbare  greatcoat  and  foul -weather  hat. 
Having  first  locked  up  his  dog  in  the  cabin,  and  entrusted 
the  key  to  the  corporal,  he  went  on  shore,  and  presented 
himself  at  the  widow's  door,  which  was  opened  by  Babette, 
who  with  her  person  barred  entrance :  she  did  not  wait  for 
Vanslyperken  to  speak  first 

"  Mynheer  Vanslyperken,  you  can't  come  in.  Frau  Vander- 
sloosh  is  very  ill  in  bed — the  doctor  says  it's  a  bad  case — she 
cannot  be  seen." 

"  111 !  "  exclaimed  Vanslyperken.  "  Your  dear,  charming 
mistress  ill !  Good  heavens !  what  is  the  matter,  my  dear 
Babette  ? "  replied  Vanslyperken,  with  all  the  pretended 
interest  of  a  devoted  lover. 

"All  through  you,  Mr.  Vanslyperken,"  replied  Babette. 

"  Me  !  "  exclaimed  Vanslyperken. 

"Well,  all  through  your  nasty  cur,  which  is  the  same  thing." 

"  My  dog  !  I  little  thought  that  he  was  left  here,"  replied 
the  lieutenant ;  "  but,  Babette,  let  me  in,  if  you  please,  for 
the  snow  falls  fast,  and — 

"  And  you  must  not  come  in,  Mr.  Vanslyperken,"  replied 
Babette,  pushing  him  back. 

"  Good  heavens  !  what  is  the  matter  ?  " 

Babette  then  narrated  what  had  passed,  and  as  she  was 
very  prolix,  Mr.  Vanslyperken  was  a  mass  of  snow  on  the 
windward  side  of  him  before  she  had  finished,  which  she  did, 
by  pulling  down  her  worsted  stockings,  and  showing  the 
wounds  which  she  had  received  as  her  portion  in  the  last 
night's  affray.  Having  thus  given  ocular  evidence  of  the 
truth  of  what  she  had  asserted,  Babette  then  delivered  the 
message  of  her  mistress  ;  to  wit,  "  that  until  the  dead  body  of 
$narleyyow  was  laid  at  the  porch  where  they  now  stood,  hej 
67 


THE  DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

Mr.  Vanslyperken,  would  never  gain  readraission."  So  saying, 
and  not  feeling  it  very  pleasant  to  continue  a  conversation  in  a 
snowstorm,  Babette  very  unceremoniously  slammed  the  door 
in  Mr.  Vanslyperken's  face,  and  left  him  to  digest  the  com- 
munication with  what  appetite  he  might.  Mr.  Vanslyperken, 
notwithstanding  the  cold  weather,  hastened  from  the  door  in 
a  towering  passion.  The  perspiration  actually  ran  down  his 
face,  and  mingled  with  the  melting  snow.  "To  be  or  not 
to  be  " — give  up  the  widow  or  give  up  his  darling  Snarleyyow 
— a  dog  whom  he  loved  the  more,  the  more  he  was,  through 
him,  entangled  in  scrapes  and  vexations — a  dog  vhom  every 
one  hated,  and  therefore  he  loved  — a  dog  which  had  not  a 
single  recommendation,  and  therefore  was  highly  prized — a 
dog  assailed  by  all,  and  especially  by  that  scarecrow  Smallbones, 
to  whom  his  death  would  be  a  victory — it  was  impossible. 
But  then,  the  widow — with  such  lots  of  guilders  in  the  bank, 
and  such  a  good  income  from  the  Lust  Haus,  he  had  long 
made  up  his  mind  to  settle  in  possession.  It  was  the  haven 
which,  in  the  vista  of  his  mind,  he  had  been  so  long  accustomed 
to  dwell  upon,  and  he  could  not  give  up  the  hope. 

Yet  one  must  be  sacrificed.  No,  he  could  part  with  neither. 
"  I  have  it,"  thought  he ;  "I  will  make  the  widow  believe 
that  I  have  sacrificed  the  dog,  and  then,  when  I  am  once  in 
possession,  the  dog  shall  come  back  again,  and  let  her  say  a 
word  if  she  dares  :  I'll  tame  her,  and  pay  her  off  for  old  scores." 

Such  was  the  determination  of  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  as  he 
walked  back  to  the  boat.  His  reverie  was,  however,  broken 
by  his  breaking  his  nose  against  a  lamp-post,  which  did  not  con- 
tribute to  his  good-humour.  "  Yes,  yes,  Frau  Vandersloosh, 
we  will  see,"  muttered  Vanslyperken  ;  "  you  would  kill  my 
dog,  would  you  ?  It's  a  dog's  life  I'll  lead  you  when  I'm  once 
secure  of  you,  Madame  Vandersloosh.  You  cheated  me  out 
of  my  biscuit — we  shall  see  ;  "  and  Mr.  Vanslyperken  stepped 
into  his  boat  and  pulled  on  board. 

On  his  arrival,  he  found  that  a  messenger  had  come  on 
board  during  his  absence,  with  the  letters  of  thanks  from  the 
king's  loving  cousins,  and  with  directions  that  he  should  return 
with  them  forthwith.  This  suited  the  views  of  Vanslyperken  ; 
he  wrote  a  long  letter  to  the  widow,  in  which  he  expressed 
his  willingness  to  sacrifice  everything  for  her,  not  only  to  hang 
his  dog,  but  to  hang  himself,  if  she  wished  it — lamented  his. 
68 


SNARLEYYOW 

immediate  ofders  for  sailing,  and  hinted  that,  on  his  return,  he 
ought  to  find  her  more  favourable.  The  widow  read  the  letter, 
and  tossed  it  into  the  grate  with  a  "  Pish  !  I  was  not  born 
yesterday,  as  the  saying  is/'  cried  the  widow  Vandersloosh. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

In  which  the  ship's  company  join  in  a  chorus,  and  the  corporal 
goes  on  a  cruise 

MR.  VANSLYPERKEN  is  in  his  cabin,  with  Snarleyyow  at 
his  side,  sitting  upon  his  haunches,  and  looking  in  his  master's 
face,  which  wears  an  air  of  anxiety  and  discomfiture  ;  the  fact 
is,  that  Mr.  Vanslyperken  is  anything  but  content ;  he  is  angry 
with  the  widow,  with  the  ship's  company,  with  the  dog,  and 
with  himself;  but  his  anger  towards  the  dog  is  softened,  for 
he  feels  that,  if  anything  in  this  world  loves  him  it  is  the 
dog — not  that  his  affection  is  great,  but  as  much  as  the  dog's 
nature  will  permit ;  and,  at  all  events,  if  the  animal's  attach- 
ment to  him  is  not  very  strong,  still  he  is  certain  that  Snarley- 
yow hates  everybody  else.  It  is  astonishing  how  powerful  is 
the  feeling  that  is  derived  from  habit  and  association.  Now 
that  the  life  of  his  cur  was  demanded  by  one,  and,  as  he  was 
aware,  sought  for  by  many,  Vanslyperken  put  a  value  upon  him 
that  was  extraordinary.  Snarleyyow  had  become  a  precious 
jewel  in  the-  eyes  of  his  master,  and  what  he  suffered  in  anxiety 
and  disappointment  from  the  perverse  disposition  of  the 
animal,  only  endeared  him  the  more.  "  Yes,  my  poor  dog," 
apostrophised  the  lieutenant,  "  they  would  seek  your  life  ;  nay, 
that  hard-hearted  woman  demands  that  you  should  be  laid 
dead  at  her  porch.  All  conspire  against  you  ;  but  be  not 
afraid,  my  dog,  your  master  will  protect  you  against  all." 

Vanslyperken  patted  the  animal  on  the  head,  which  was  not 
a  little  swelled  from  the  blows  received  from  the  broom  of 
Babette,  and  Snarleyyow  rubbed  his  nose  against  his  master's 
trousers,  and  then  raised  himself  up,  by  putting  his  paw  upon 
his  master's  knee.  This  brought  the  dog's  head  more  to  the 
light,  and  Vanslyperken  observed  that  one  eye  was  swelled 
and  closed.  He  examined  it,  and  to  his  horror,  found  .that  it 
69 


THE   DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

had  been  beaten  out  by  the  broom  of  Babette.  There  was  no 
doubt  of  it,  and  Mr.  Vanslyperken's  cholerwas  extreme.  "Now, 
may  all  the  curses  of  ophthalmia  seize  the  faggot  ! "  cried  the 
lieutenant ;  "  I  wish  I  had  her  here.  My  poor,  poor  dog  !  ** 
and  Vanslyperken  kissed  the  os  frontis  of  the  cur,  and  what 
perhaps  had  never  occurred  since  childhood,  and  what  nothing 
else  could  have  brought  about,  Mr.  Vanslyperken  wept — 
actually  wept  over  an  animal  which  was  not,  from  any  quali- 
fication he  possessed,  worth  the  charges  of  the  cord  which 
would  have  hanged  him.  Surely,  the  affections  have  some- 
times a  bent  towards  insanity. 

After  a  short  time  the  lieutenant  rang  his  bell,  and  ordered 
some  warm  water,  to  bathe  the  dog's  eye.  Corporal  Van 
Spitter,  as  Smallbones  was  in  his  hammock,  answered  the 
summons,  and  when  he  returned  aft  with  the  water,  he  made 
known  to  Mr.  Vanslyperken  the  mutinous  expressions  of 
Jemmy  Ducks.  The  lieutenant's  small  eye  twinkled  with 
satisfaction.  "  Damned  the  Admiral,  did  he  ?  Which  one  was 
it— Portsmouth  or  Plymouth  ?  " 

This  Corporal  Van  Spitter  could  not  tell ;  but  it  was  certain 
that  Jemmy  had  damned  his  superior  officer.  "  And,  more- 
over," continued  the  corporal,  "  he  damned  me."  Now,  Mr. 
Vanslyperken  had  a  great  hatred  against  Jemmy  Ducks,  be- 
cause he  amused  the  ship's  company,  and  he  never  could  forgive 
any  one  who  made  people  happy  ;  moreover,  he  wanted  some 
object  to  visit  his  wrath  upon,  so  he  asked  a  few  more  ques- 
tions, and  then  dismissed  the  corporal,  put  on  his  tarpaulin 
hat,  put  his  speaking-trumpet  under  his  arm,  and  went  on 
deck,  directing  the  corporal  to  appoint  one  of  the  marines  to 
continue  to  bathe  the  eye  of  his  favourite. 

Mr.  Vanslyperken  looked  at  the  dog-vane,  and  perceived 
that  the  wind  was  foul  for  sailing,  and,  moreover,  it  would  be 
dark  in  two  hours,  so  he  determined  upon  not  starting  till  the 
next  morning,  and  then  he  thought  that  he  would  punish 
Jemmy  Ducks ;  but  the  question  occurred  to  him  whether  he 
could  do  so  or  not.  Was  James  Salisbury  a  boatswain  by 
right  or  not  ?  He  received  only  the  pay  of  a  boatswain's  mate, 
but  he  was  styled  boatswain  on  the  books.  It  was  a  nice  point, 
and  the  balance  was  even.  Mr.  Vanslyperken's  own  wishes 
turned  the  scale,  and  he  resolved  to  flog  Jemmy  Ducks  if  he 
could..  We  say,  if  he  could ;  for  as,  at  that  time,  tyrannical 
70 


SNARLEYYOW 

oppression  on  the  part  of  the  superiors  was  winked  at,  and  no 
complaints  were  listened  to  by  the  Admiralty,  insubordination, 
which  was  the  natural  result,  was  equally  difficult  to  get  over ; 
and  although  on  board  of  the  larger  vessels  the  strong  arm 
of  power  was  certain  to  conquer,  it  was  not  always  the  case  in 
the  smaller,  where  the  superiors  were  not  in  sufficient  force, 
or  backed  by  a  numerous  party  of  soldiers  or  marines,  for  there 
was  then  little  difference  between  the  two  services.  Mr. 
Vanslyperken  had  had  more  than  one  mutiny  on  board  of  the 
vessels  which  he  had  commanded,  and,  in  one  instance,  his 
whole  ship's  company  had  taken  the  boats  and  gone  on  shore, 
leaving  him  by  himself  in  the  vessel,  preferring  to  lose  the 
pay  due  to  them  than  to  remain  longer  on  board.  They  joined 
other  ships  in  the  service,  and  no  notice  was  taken  of  their 
conduct  by  the  authorities.  Such  was  the  state  of  half  dis- 
cipline at  the  period  we  speak  of  in  the  service  of  the  king. 
The  ships  were,  in  every  other  point,  equally  badly  fitted  out 
and  manned  :  peculation  of  every  kind  was  carried  to  excess, 
and  those  who  were  in  command  thought  more  of  their  own 
interest  than  of  anything  else.  Ship's  stores  and  provisions 
were  constantly  sold,  and  the  want  of  the  former  was  fre- 
quently the  occasion  of  the  loss  of  the  vessel,  and  the  sacrifice 
of  the  whole  crew.  Such  maladministration  is  said  to  be  the 
case  even  now  in  some  of  the  Continental  navies.  It  is  not 
until  a  long  series  of  years  have  elapsed  that  such  regulations 
and  arrangements  as  are  at  present  so  economically  and  bene- 
ficially administered  to  our  navy  can  be  fully  established. 

Having  settled  the  point  so  far,  Mr.  Vanslyperken  then  pro- 
ceeded to  debate  in  his  own  mind  whether  he  should  flog 
Jemmy  in  harbour,  or  after  he  had  sailed  ;  and  feeling  that  if 
there  was  any  serious  disturbance  on  the  part  of  the  men,  they 
might  quit  the  vessel  if  in  harbour,  he  decided  that  he  would 
wait  until  he  had  them  in  blue  water.  His  thoughts  then 
reverted  to  the  widow,  and,  as  he  turned  and  turned  again,  he 
clenched  his  fists  in  his  greatcoat  pockets,  and  was  heard  by 
those  near  him  to  grind  his  teeth. 

In  the  meantime,  the  news  had  been  imparted  by  the  marine, 
who  came  up  into  the  galley  for  more  warm  water,  that  the 
dog  had  had  one  of  his  eyes  put  out,  and  it  was  strange  the 
satisfaction  which  this  intelligence  appeared  to  give  to  the 
ship's  company.  It  was  passed  round  like  wildfire,  and,  when 
71 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

communicated,  a  beam  of  pleasure  was  soon  apparent  through- 
out the  whole  cutter,  and  for  this  simple  reason,  that  the 
accident  removed  the  fear  arising  from  the  supposition  of  the 
dog  being  supernatural,  for  the  men  argued,  and  with  some 
reason,  that  if  you  could  put  out  his  eye  you  could  kill  him 
altogether ;  for  if  you  could  destroy  a  part  you  could  destroy 
the  whole.  No  one  ever  heard  of  the  devil's  eye  being  put 
out — ergo,  the  dog  could  not  be  a  devil,  or  one  of  his  imps  ;  so 
argued  a  knot  of  the  men  in  conclave,  and  Jansen  wound  up 
by  observing,  "Dat  de  tog  was  only  a  tog,  after  all." 

Vanslyperken  returned  to  his  cabin  and  stated  his  intentions 
to  his  factotum  and  confidant,  Corporal  Van  Spitter.  Now,  in 
this  instance,  the  corporal  did  not  adhere  to  that  secrecy  to 
which  he  was  bound,  and  the  only  reason  we  can  give  is,  that 
he  had  as  great  a  dislike  to  Jemmy  Ducks  as  his  lieutenant — 
for  the  corporal  obeyed  orders  so  exactly  that  he  considered  it 
his  duty  not  to  have  even  an  opinion  or  a  feeling  contrary  to 
those  of  his  superior  officer.  He  was  delighted  at  the  idea  of 
flogging  Jemmy,  and  communicated  the  lieutenant's  intention 
to  the  most  favoured  of  his  marines,  who  also  told  the  secret 
to  another,  and  thus  in  five  minutes  it  was  known  throughout 
the  cutter,  that  as  soon  as  they  were  in  blue  water  the  little 
boatswain  was  to  be  tied  up  for  having  damned  the  admiral 
in  a  snowstorm.  The  consequence  was,  as  the  evening  was 
clear,  that  there  was  a  very  numerous  assemblage  upon  the 
forecastle  of  the  cutter  Yungfrau. 

"  Flog  Jemmy  ! "  said  Bill  Spurey.  "  Why,  Jemmy's  a 
hofficer." 

"  To  be  sure  he  is,"  observed  another ;  "  and  quite  as  good 
a  one  as  Vanslyperken  himself,  though  he  don't  wear  brass  on 
his  hat." 

"  D n  it !  what  next— heh,  Coble  ? " 

Coble  hitched  up  his  trousers.  "  It's  my  opinion  he'll  be 
for  flogging  us  next,  Short,"  said  the  old  man. 

"Yes,"  replied  Short. 

"  Shall  we  allow  Jemmy  to  be  flogged  ?  " 

"  No,"  replied  Short. 

"  If  it  warn't  for  them  ere  marines,  and  the  lumpy  beggar 
of  a  corporal,"  observed  one  of  the  seamen, 

"  Pish,"  quoth  Jemmy,  who  was  standing  among  theto. 

"  Won't  he  make  it  out  mutiny  ? "  observed  Spurey. 
72 


SNARLEYYOW 

"  Mein  Gott !  it  was  mutiny  to  flog  tie  officer,"  said  Jansen. 

"  That's  very  true,"  observed  another. 

"  But  Jemmy  can't  stand  against  the  fat  corporal  and  the 
six  marines/'  observed  Bill  Spurey. 

"  One  up  and  t'other  down,  I'll  take  them  all,"  observed 
Jemmy,  expanding  his  chest. 

"  Yes,  but  they'll  all  be  down  upon  you  at  once,  Jemmy." 

"  If  they  lays  their  hands  upon  an  officer,"  observed  Coble, 
"  it  will  be  mutiny  ;  and  then  Jemmy  calls  in  the  ship's  com- 
pany to  protect  him." 

"Exactly,"  observed  Jemmy. 

"  And  den,  mein  Gott,  I  zettle  for  de  corporal,"  observed 
Jansen. 

"I'll  play  him  a  trick  yet." 

"  But  now,  it's  no  use  palavering,"  observed  Spurey  ;  "  let's 
come  to  some  settlement.  Obadiah,  give  us  your  opinion  as 
to  what's  best  to  be  done." 

Hereupon  Coble  squirted  out  a  modicum  of  'baccy  juice, 
wiped  his  mouth  with  the  back  of  his  hand,  and  said,  "  It's  my 
opinion,  that  the  best  way  of  getting  one  man  out  of  a  scrape, 
is  to  get  all  the  rest  in  it.  Jemmy,  d'ye  see,  is  to  be  hauled 
up  for  singing  an  old  song,  in  which  a  wench  very  properly 
damns  the  admiral  for  sending  a  ship  out  on  a  Christmas-day, 
which,  let  alone  the  unchristian-like  act,  as  you  may  know,  my 
lads,  always  turns  up  on  a  Friday,  a  day  on  which  nothing  but 
being  blown  out  from  your  anchors  can  warrant  any  vessel 
sailing  on.  Now,  d'ye  see,  it  may  be  mutiny  to  damn  a  live 
admiral,  with  his  flag  hoisted — I  won't  say  but  what  it  is — but 
this  here  admiral  as  Jemmy  damned,  is  no  more  alive  than  a 
stock-fish  ;  and,  moreover,  it  is  not  Jemmy  as  damns  him,  but 
Poll  ;  therefore  it  can  be  no  mutiny.  Now,  what  I  consider 
best  is  this  :  if  so  be  it  be  against  the  articles — well,  then,  let's 
all  be  in  for  it  together,  and  then  Vanslyperken  will  be  puzzled, 
and,  moreover,  it  will  give  him  a  hint  how  matters  stand,  and 
he  may  think  better  of  it  ;  for,  although  we  must  not  have 
Jemmy  touched,  still,  it's  quite  as  well  not  to  have  a  regular 
breeze  with  the  jollies,  for  if  so  be  that  the  Scarborough,  or 
any  other  king's  ship,  be  in  port  when  we  arrive,  Vanslyperken 
may  run  under  the  guns,  and  then  whip  the  whole  boiling  of 
us  off  to  the  Ingies,  and  glad  to  get  us,  too,  and  that's  no  joke. 
Now,  that's  my  idea  of  the  matter." 
73 


THE  DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

"  Well,  but  you've  not  told  us  how  we  are  to  get  into  it, 
Coble." 

"  More  I  have — well,  that's  funny :  left  out  the  whole 
burden  of  my  song.  Why,  I  consider  that  we  had  better  now 
directly  sing  the  song  over  again,  all  in  chorus,  and  then  we 
shall  have  damned  the  admiral  a  dozen  times  over ;  and 
Vanslyperken  will  hear  us,  and  say  to  himself,  'They  don't 
sing  that  song  for  nothing.'  What  do  you  say,  Dick  Short — • 
you're  first  hofficer." 

"Yes,"  replied  Short. 

"Hurrah!  my  lads,  then,"  cried  Bill  Spurey ;  "now  then, 
strike  up,  Jemmy,  and  let  us  give  it  lots  of  mouth." 

The  song  which  our  readers  have  already  heard  from  the 
lips  of  Jemmy  Ducks  was  then  sung  by  the  whole  of  the 
men,  con  ammo  e  strepito,  and  two  verses  had  been  roared  out, 
when  Corporal  Van  Spitter,  in  great  agitation,  presented  him- 
self at  the  cabin  door,  where  he  found  Mr.  Vanslyperken  very 
busy  summing  up  his  accounts. 

"  Mein  Gott,  sar !  dere  is  the  mutiny  in  the  Yungfrau," 
cried  the  corporal. 

"  Mutiny  ! "  cried  Vanslyperken,  catching  at  his  sword, 
which  hung  up  on  the  bulkhead. 

"Yaw,  mynheer — de  mutiny — hear  now  de  ship's  com- 
pany." 

Vanslyperken  lent  his  ears,  when  the  astounding  chorus 
came  rolling  aft  through  the  door  of  the  cabin — 

"  I'll  give  you  a  bit  of  my  mind,  old  hunks, 
Port  Admiral,  you  be  d d." 

"  Bow,  wow,  wow,"  barked  Snarleyyow. 

"  Why,  it's  the  whole  ship's  company ! "  cried  Vansly^ 
perken. 

"All  but  de  Corporal  Van  Spitter,  and  de  six  marines," 
replied  the  corporal,  raising  his  hand  up  to  his  head  a  la 
militaire. 

"Shut  the  door,  corporal  This  is  indeed  mutiny  and 
defiance,"  cried  Vanslyperken,  jumping  up  from  his  chair. 

"  It  is  one  tyfel  of  a  song,"  replied  the  corporal. 

"  I  must  find  out  the  ringleaders,  corporal ;  do  you  think 
that  you  could  contrive  to  overhear  what  they  say  after  tlie 
74 


SNARLEYYOW 

song  is  over  ?  they  will  be  consulting  together,  and  we  may 
find  out  something." 

"  Mynheer,  I'm  not  very  small  for  to  creep  in  and  listen/' 
replied  the  corporal,  casting  his  eyes  down  upon  his  huge 
carcase. 

"  Are  they  all  forward  ?"  inquired  the  lieutenant. 

"  Yes,  mynheer ;  not  one  soul  'baft." 

"  There  is  the  small  boat  astern  :  do  you  think  you  could 
get  softly  into  it,  haul  it  up  to  the  bows,  and  lie  there  quite 
still  ?  You  would  then  hear  what  they  said,  without  their 
thinking  of  it,  now  that  it  is  dark." 

"  I  will  try,  mynheer,"  replied  the  corporal,  who  quitted 
the  cabin. 

But  there  were  others  who  condescended  to  listen  as  well 
as  the  corporal,  and  in  this  instance  every  word  which  had 
passed  had  been  overheard  by  Smallbones,  who  had  been 
for  some  hours  out  of  his  hammock.  When  the  corporal's 
hand  touched  the  lock  of  the  door  Smallbones  made  a  hasty 
retreat. 

Corporal  Van  Spitter  went  on  the  quarter-deck,  which  he 
found  vacant ;  he  hauled  up  the  boat  to  the  counter,  and  by 
degrees  lowered  into  it  his  unwieldy  carcase,  which  almost 
swamped  the  little  conveyance.  He  then  waited  a  little, 
and  with  difficulty  forced  the  boat  up  against  the  strong 
flood-tide  that  was  running,  till  at  last  he  gained  the  chess- 
tree  of  the  cutter,  when  he  shortened  in  the  painter  (or  rope 
that  held  the  boat),  made  it  fast  to  a  ring-bolt  without  being 
perceived,  and  there  he  lay  concealed,  not  daring  to  move, 
for  fear  of  making  a  noise. 

Smallbones  had,  however,  watched  him  carefully,  and  as  the 
corporal  sat  in  the  middle  thwart,  with  his  face  turned  aft, 
catching  but  imperfectly  the  conversation  of  the  men,  the  lad 
separated  the  painter  with  a  sharp  knife,  and  at  the  same  time 
dropping  his  foot  down,  gave  the  bow  of  the  boat  a  shove  off, 
which  made  it  round  with  the  stream.  The  tide  was  then 
running  five  or  six  miles  an  hour,  and  before  the  corporal,  in 
the  utter  darkness,  could  make  out  what  had  occurred,  or 
raise  his  heavy  carcase  to  assist  himself,  he  was  whirled  away 
by  the  current  clear  of  the  vessel,  and  soon  disappeared  from 
the  sight  of  Smallbones,  who  was  watching  his  progress. 

It  is  true  that  the  corporal  shouted  for  assistance  when  he 
75 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

found  himself  astern,  and  also  that  he  was  heard  by  the  men, 
but  Smallbones  had  leaped  among  them,  and  in  a  few  words 
told  them  what  he  had  done;  so,  of  course,  they  took  no 
notice,  but  rubbed  their  hands  with  delight  at  the  idea  of 
the  corporal  being  adrift  like  a  bear  in  a  washing-tub,  and 
they  all  prayed  for  a  gale  of  wind  to  come  on  that  he  might 
be  swamped,  and  most  of  them  remained  on  deck  to  hear 
what  Mr.  Vanslyperken  would  say  and  do  when  the  corporal's 
absence  was  discovered.  Mr.  Vanslyperken  remained  nearly 
two  hours  without  sending  for  the  corporal.  At  last,  surprised 
at  not  seeing  him  return,  he  went  on  deck.  The  men  on  the 
forecastle,  perceiving  this,  immediately  disappeared  gently 
down  the  fore-hatchway.  Mr.  Vanslyperken  walked  forward, 
and  found  that  every  one  was,  as  he  supposed,  either  in  bed 
or  below ;  for  in  harbour  the  corporal  kept  one  of  the  watches, 
and  this  night  it  was  his  first  watch.  Vanslyperken  looked 
over  the  side  all  round  the  cutter,  and  could  see  no  boat  and 
no  Corporal  Van  Spitter ;  and  it  immediately  occurred  to  him 
that  the  corporal  must  have  gone  adrift,  and  he  was  very  much 
puzzled  how  to  act.  It  would  be  flood-tide  for  two  hours 
more,  and  then  the  whole  ebb  would  run  before  it  was  day- 
light. Corporal  Van  Spitter  would  traverse  the  whole  Zuyder 
Zee  before  they  might  find  him.  Unless  he  had  the  fortune 
to  be  picked  up  by  some  small  craft,  he  might  perish  with 
cold  and  hunger.  He  could  not  sail  without  him;  for  what 
could  he  do  without  Corporal  Van  Spitter — his  protection,  his 
factotum,  his  distributor  of  provisions,  &c.  ?  The  loss  was 
irreparable,  and  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  when  he  thought  of  the 
loss  of  the  widow's  favour,  and  the  loss  of  his  favourite, 
acknowledged  with  bitterness  that  his  star  was  not  in  the 
ascendant.  After  some  reflection,  Mr.  Vanslyperken  thought 
that  as  nothing  could  be  gained  by  making  the  fact  known, 
the  wisest  thing  that  he  could  do  was  to  go  to  bed  and  say 
nothing  about  it,  leaving  the  whole  of  the  ulterior  proceedings 
until  the  loss  of  the  boat  should  be  reported  to  him  in  the 
morning.  Having  arranged  this  in  his  mind,  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken took  two  or  three  turns  more,  and  then  went  down 
and  turned  in. 


SNARLEYYOW 


CHAPTER  XIV 

In  which  some  new  characters  appear  on  the  stage,  although 
the  corporal  is  not  to  be  heard  of 

L  HE  loss  of  the  boat  was  reported  by  Obadiah  Coble  at  day- 
light, and  Mr.  Vanslyperken  immediately  went  on  deck  with 
his  spy-glass,  to  ascertain  if  he  could  distinguish  the  corporal 
coming  down  with  the  last  of  the  ebb-tide ;  but  he  was 
nowhere  to  be  seen.  Mr.  Vanslyperken  went  to  the  masthead 
and  surveyed  in  every  direction,  but  he  could  neither  see 
anything  like  the  boat  or  Corporal  Van  Spitter.  His  anxiety 
betrayed  to  the  men  that  he  was  a  party  to  the  corporal's 
proceedings,  and  they  whispered  among  themselves.  At  last 
Mr.  Vanslyperken  came  down  on  deck,  and  desired  Corporal 
Van  Spitter  to  be  sent  to  him.  Of  course,  it  was  soon  re- 
ported to  him  that  Corporal  Van  Spitter  was  nowhere  to  be 
found ;  and  Mr.  Vanslyperken  pretended  to  be  much  astonished. 
As  the  lieutenant  took  it  for  granted  that  the  boat  had  been 
swept  out  with  the  ebb,  he  determined  to  get  under  weigh,  in 
pursuance  of  his  orders,  pick  up  the  corporal  if  he  could  find 
him,  and  then  proceed  to  Portsmouth,  which  was  the  port  of 
his  destination.  Smallbones  attended  his  master,  and  was  so 
unusually  active,  that  the  suspicious  Mr.  Vanslyperken  imme- 
diately decided  that  he  had  a  finger  in  the  business ;  but  he 
took  no  notice,  resolving  in  his  own  mind  that  Smallbones 
should  some  day  or  another  be  adrift  himself,  as  the  corporal 
was,  but  with  this  difference,  that  there  should  be  no  search 
made  after  him.  As  soon  as  the  men  had  finished  their 
breakfasts,  the  cutter  was  got  under  weigh  and  proceeded 
to  sea.  During  the  whole  day  Vanslyperken  cruised  in  the 
Zuyder  Zee  looking  for  the  boat,  but  without  success  ;  and  at 
last  he  unwillingly  shaped  his  course  for  England,  much 
puzzled  and  perplexed,  as  now  he  had  no  one  to  act  as  his 
steward,  to  whom  he  could  confide,  or  by  whose  arrangements 
he  could  continue  to  defraud  the  ship's  company  ;  and  further, 
he  was  obliged  to  put  off  for  the  present  all  idea  of  punishing 
Jemmy  Ducks ;  for,  without  the  corporal,  the  marines  were 
afraid  to  move  a  step  in  defiance  of  the  ship's  company.  The 
consequence  was,  that  the  three  days  that  they  were  at  sea 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

Mr.  Vanslyperken  confined  himself  altogether  to  his  cabin,  for 
he  was  not  without  some  fears  for  his  own  safety.  On  his 
arrival  at  Portsmouth  he  delivered  his  letters  to  the  admiral, 
and  received  orders  to  return  to  his  cruising  ground  after  the 
smugglers  as  soon  as  he  had  replaced  his  lost  boat. 

We  have  observed  that  Mr.  Vanslyperken  had  no  relations 
on  this  side  of  the  water ;  but  in  saying  that,  we  referred  to 
the  epoch  that  he  was  in  the  service  previous  to  the  accession 
of  King  William.  Since  that,  and  about  a  year  from  the  time 
we  are  now  writing  about,  he  had  brought  over  his  mother, 
whom  he  had.  not,  till  the  peace,  seen  for  years,  and  had 
established  her  in  a  small  apartment  in  that  part  of  the  town 
now  known  by  the  name  of  the  Half  way  Houses.  The  old 
woman  lived  upon  a  small  pension  allowed  by  the  Dutch  court, 
having  been  employed  for  many  years  in  a  subordinate  capacity 
in  the  king's  household.  She  was  said  to  have  once  been 
handsome,  and,  when  young,  prodigal  of  her  favours ;  at  present 
she  was  a  palsied  old  woman,  bent  double  with  age  and  infir- 
mity, but  with  all  her  faculties  as  complete  as  if  she  was  in  her 
prime.  Nothing  could  escape  her  little  twinkling  bloodshot 
eyes  or  her  acute  ear.  She  could  scarcely  hobble  fifty  yards, 
but  she  kept  no  servant  to  assist  her,  for,  like  her  son,  she  was 
avaricious  in  the  extreme.  What  crime  she  had  committed 
was  not  known,  but  that  something  lay  heavy  on  her  conscience 
was  certain  ;  but  if  there  was  guilt  there  was  no  repentance, 
only  fear  of  future  punishment.  Cornelius  Vanslyperken  was 
her  only  living  child  ;  she  had  been  twice  married.  The  old 
woman  did  not  appear  to  be  very  fond  of  him,  although  she 
treated  him  still  as  a  child,  and  executed  her  parental  authority 
as  if  he  were  still  in  petticoats.  Her  coming  over  was  a  sort 
of  mutual  convenience.  She  had  saved  money,  and  Vansly- 
perken wished  to  secure  that,  and  also  have  a  home  and  a 
person  to  whom  he  could  trust ;  and  she  was  so  abhorred,  and 
the  reports  against  her  so  shocking  where  she  resided,  that 
she  was  glad  to  leave  a  place  where  every  one,  as  she  passed, 
would  get  out  of  her  way,  as  if  to  avoid  contamination.  Yet 
these  reports  were  vague,  although  hinting  at  some  horrid  and 
appalling  crimes.  No  one  knew  what  they  exactly  were,  for 
the  old  woman  had  outlived  her  contemporaries,  and  the 
tradition  was  imperfect ;  but  she  had  been  handed  down  to  the 
next  generation  as  one  to  be  avoided  as  a  basilisk. 
78 


SNARLEYYOW 

It  was  to  his  mother's  abode,  one  room  on  the  second  floor, 
to  which  Mr.  Vanslyperken  proceeded  as  soon  as  he  had  taken 
the  necessary  steps  for  the  replacing  of  the  boat.  As  he 
ascended  the  stairs,  the  quick  ear  of  the  old  woman  heard  his 
footstep,  and  recognised  it.  It  must  be  observed  that  all  the 
conversation  between  Vanslyperken  and  his  mother  was  carried 
on  in  Dutch,  of  which  we,  of  course,  give  the  translation. 

"  There  you  come,  Cornelius  Vanslyperken  !  I  hear  you  ; 
and,  by  your  hurried  tread,  you  are  vexed.  Well,  why  should 
you  not  be  vexed  as  well  as  your  mother,  in  this  world  of 
devils?" 

This  was  a  soliloquy  of  the  old  woman's  before  that  Vansly- 
perken had  entered  the  room,  where  he  found  his  mother 
sitting  over  a  few  cinders,  half  ignited,  in  a  very  small  grate. 
Parsimony  would  not  allow  her  to  use  more  fuel,  although 
her  limbs  trembled  as  much  from  cold  as  palsy.  Her  nose 
and  chin  nearly  met ;  her  lips  were  like  old  scars,  and  of  an 
ashy  white ;  and  her  sunken,  hollow  mouth  reminded  you  of 
a  small,  deep,  dark  sepulchre ;  teeth  she  had  none. 

"  How  fare  you,  mother  ?  "  said  Vanslyperken,  on  entering 
the  room. 

"  I'm  alive." 

"  And  long  may  you  live,  dear  mother." 

"  Ah  !  "  replied  the  old  woman,  as  if  doubting. 

"  I  am  here  but  for  a  short  time,"  continued  Vanslyperken. 

"Well,  child,  so  much  the  better.  When  on  board  you 
save  money ;  on  shore  you  must  spend  some.  Have  you 
brought  any  with  you  ?  " 

"  I  have,  mother,  which  I  must  leave  to  your  care." 

"Give  it  me,  then." 

Vanslyperken  pulled  out  a  bag,  and  laid  it  on  the  lap  of 
his  mother,  whose  trembling  hands  counted  it  over. 

"Gold,  and  good  gold.  While  you  live,  my  child,  part 
not  with  gold.  I'll  not  die  yet ;  no,  no  !  The  devils  may 
pull  at  me,  and  grin  at  me ;  but  I'm  not  theirs  yet." 

Here  the  old  woman  paused,  and  rocked  herself  in  her  chair. 

"Cornelius,  lock  this  money  up,  and  give  me  the  key. 
There,  now — that  is  safe.  You  may  talk  if  you  please, 
child  ;  I  can  hear  well  enough." 

Vanslyperken  obeyed.  He  mentioned  all  the  events  of  the 
last  cruise,,  and  his  feelings  against  the  widow,  Smallbones, 
79 


THE   DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

and  Jemmy  Ducks.  The  old  woman  never  interrupted  him, 
but  sat  with  her  arms  folded  up  in  her  apron. 

"Just  so,  just  so,"  said  she  at  last,  when  he  had  done 
speaking ;  "  I  felt  the  same.  But  then,  you  have  not  the 
soul  to  act  as  I  did.  I  could  do  it ;  but  you — you  are  a 
coward  !  No  one  dared  cross  my  path,  or,  if  they  did — ah, 
well,  that's  years  ago,  and  I'm  not  dead  yet." 

All  this  was  muttered  by  the  old  woman  in  a  sort  of  half 
soliloquy.  She  paused,  and  continued :  "  Better  leave  the 
boy  alone — get  nothing  by  it;  the  woman — there's  work 
there,  for  there's  money." 

"  But  she  refuses,  mother,  if  I  do  not  destroy  the  dog." 

"  Refuses  ?  Ah,  well — let  me  see ;  can't  you  ruin  her 
character — blast  her  reputation  ?  She  is  yours,  and  her  money 
too.  Then — then — there  will  be  money  and  revenge — both 
good ;  but  money — no — yes,  money's  best.  The  dog  must 
live,  to  gnaw  the  Jezebel — gnaw  her  bones  !  But  you — you 
are  a  coward  ;  you  dare  do  nothing  ! " 

"  What  do  I  fear,  mother  ?  " 

"  Man — the  gallows,  and  death  !  I  fear  the  last ;  but  I 
shall  not  die  yet — no,  no  !  I  will  live ;  I  will  not  die  !  Ay, 
the  corporal — lost  in  Zuvder  Zee  !  '  Dead  men  tell  no  tales;' 
and  he  could  tell  many  of  you,  my  child.  Let  the  fish  fatten 
on  him  ! " 

"  I  cannot  do  without  him,  mother." 

"  A  hundred  thousand  devils  !  "  exclaimed  the  old  mother, 
"that  I  should  have  suffered  such  throes  for  a  craven.  Cor- 
nelius Vanslyperken,  you  are  not  like  your  mother ;  your 
father,  indeed " 

"  Who  was  my  father  ?  " 

"  Silence,  child — there,  go  away — I  wish  to  be  alone  with 
memory." 

Vanslyperken,  who  knew  that  resistance  or  remonstrance 
would  be  useless,  and  only  lead  to  bitter  cursing  and  impreca- 
tion on  the  part  of  the  old  woman,  rose  and  walked  back  to 
the  sallyport,  where  he  slipped  into  his  boat  and  pulled  on 
board  of  the  Yungfrau,  which  lay  at  anchor  in  the  harbour, 
about  a  cable's  length  from  the  shore. 

"  Here  he  comes,"  cried  a  tall,  bony  woman,  with  nothing 
on  her  head  but  a  cap  with  green  faded  ribbons,  who  was 
standing  on  the  forecastle  of  the  cutter.  "  Here  he  comes ; 
80 


SNARLEYYOW 

he,  the  villain,  as  would  have  flogged  my  Jemmy."  This  was 
the  wife  of  Jemmy  Ducks,  who  lived  at  Portsmouth,  and  who, 
having  heard  what  had  taken  place,  vowed  revenge. 

"Silence,  Moggy,"  said  Jemmy,  who  was  standing  by  her. 

"Yes,  I'll  hold  my  tongue  till  the  time  comes,  and  then  I'll 
sarve  him  out,  the  cheating  wagabond  ! " 

"  Silence,  Moggy." 

"  And  as  for  that  peaching  old  Corporal  Blubber,  I'll  Wan 
Spitter  him  if  ever  he  turns  up  again  to  blow  the  gaff  against 
my  own  dear  Jemmy." 

"Silence,  Moggy — there's  rowed  of  all,  and  a  marine  at 
your  elbow." 

"Let  him  take  that  for  his  trouble,"  cried  Moggy,  turning 
round,  and  delivering  a  swinging  box  of  the  ear  upon  the 
astonished  marine,  who,  not  liking  to  encounter  such  an 
Amazon,  made  a  hasty  retreat  down  the  fore-hatchway. 

"So  there  you  are,  are  you  ? "  continued  Moggy,  as  Vansly- 
perken  stepped  on  the  deck. 

"  Silence,  Moggy." 

"  You,  that  would  flog  my  own  dear  darling  duck — my  own 
Jemmy." 

"  Silence  '  Moggy,  will  you  ? "  said  Jemmy  Ducks,  in  an 
angry  tone,  "or  I'll  smash  your  peepers." 

"  You  must  climb  on  the  gun  to  reach  them,  my  little  man," 
replied  his  wife.  "  Well,  the  more  I  holds  my  tongue  now, 
the  more  for  him  when  I  gets  hold  on  him.  Oh  !  he's  gone  to 
his  cabin,  has  he,  to  kiss  his  Snarleyyow  : — I'll  make  smallbones 
of  that  beast  afore  I'm  done  with  him.  Flog  my  Jemmy — my 
own,  dear,  darling  Jemmy — a  nasty  lean " 

"  Go  down  below,  Moggy,"  said  Jemmy  Ducks,  pushing  her 
towards  the  hatchway. 

"  Snivelling,  great-coated " 

"  Go  below,"  continued  Jemmy,  shoving  her. 

"  Ferret-eyed,  razor-nosed — 

"  Go  down  below,  will  you  ?  "  cried  Jemmy,  pushing  her 
near  to  the  hatchway. 

"  Herring-gutted,  bare-poled " 

"  Confound  it !  go  below." 

"  Cheating  rip  of  a  vagabond  !  Lord,  Jemmy,  if  you  a'n't 
shoved  me  down  the  hatchway !  Well,  never  mind,  my 
darling,  let's  go  to  supper ; "  and  Moggy  caught  hold  of  her 
81  F 


THE  DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

husband,  as  she  was  going  down,  and  with  surprising  strength 
lifted  him  off  his  legs,  and  carried  him  down  in  her  arms  as 
she  would  have  done  a  child,  much  to  the  amusement  of  the 
men  who  were  standing  on  the  forecastle. 

When  it  was  dusk  a  boat  dropped  alongside  of  the  cutter, 
and  a  man  stepped  out  of  it  on  the  deck,  when  he  was  met 
by  Obadiah  Coble,  who  asked  him,  "  What's  your  pleasure  ?  " 

"  I  must  speak  with  the  commander  of  this  vessel  directly." 

"  Wait  a  moment,  and  I'll  tell  him  what  you  say,"  replied 
Coble,  who  reported  the  message  to  Mr.  Vanslyperken. 

"  What  sort  of  a  person  is  he  ?  "  demanded  the  lieutenant. 

"Oh,  I  don't  know — sort  of  half-bred,  long-shore  chap 
— looks  something  between  a  bumbailey  and  a  bumboat- 
raan." 

"  Well,  you  may  show  him  down." 

The  man,  who  shortly  after  entered  the  cabin,  was  a  short, 
punchy  little  fellow,  with  a  red  waistcoat,  knee-breeches,  and 
a  round  jacket  of  green  cloth.  His  face  was  covered  with 
carbuncles,  some  of  them  so  large  that  his  small  pug-nose  was 
nothing  more  in  appearance  than  a  larger  blotch  than  the 
others.  His  eyes  were  small  and  keen,  and  his  whiskers  of  a 
deep  red.  As  soon  as  he  entered  the  cabin,  he  very  delibe- 
rately locked  the  door  after  him. 

"Nothing  like  making  sure,"  observed  he. 

"  Why,  what  the  devil  do  you  want  ? "  exclaimed  Vansly- 
perken, rather  alarmed  ;  while  Snarleyyow  walked  round  and 
round  the  thick  calves  of  the  man's  legs,  growling,  and  in 
more  than  two  minds  to  have  a  bite  through  his  blue  worsted 
stockings  ;  and  the  peculiar  obliquity  with  which  he  carried  his 
head,  now  that  he  surveyed  with  only  one  eye,  was  by  no  means 
satisfactory. 

"  Take  your  cur  away,  and  let  us  proceed  to  business,  for 
there  is  no  time  to  lose,"  said  the  man,  coolly  taking  a  chair. 
"  Now,  there  can  be  no  eavesdropping,  I  trust,  for  my  life  may 
be  forfeited  if  I'm  discovered." 

"  I  cannot  understand  a  word  of  all  this,"  replied  Vansly- 
perken, much  surprised. 

"  In  a  few  words,  do  you  want  to  put  some  five  thousand 
pounds  in  your  pocket  ?  " 

At  this  question  Vanslyperken  became  attentive.     He  beat 
off  the  dog,  and  took  a  chair  by  the  side  of  the  stranger. 
82 


SNARLEYYOW 

"  Ah  !  interest  will  always  bring  civility ;  so  now  to  the  point 
You  command  this  cutter,  do  you  not  ?  " 

"  I  do,"  replied  Vanslyperken. 

"  Well,  you  are  about  to  cruise  after  the  smugglers  ?  " 

"Yes." 

"  I  can  give  information  of  a  cargo  to  be  landed  on  a  certain 
night,  worth  ten  thousand  pounds  or  more." 

"  Indeed  !  "  replied  Vanslyperken. 

"  Yes,  and  put  your  boats  in  such  a  position  that  they  must 
seize  the  whole." 

"  I'm  very  much  obliged  to  you.  Will  you  take  something, 
sir — any  scheedam  ?"  said  Vanslyperken,  unlocking  one  of  his 
cupboards,  and  producing  a  large  stone  bottle,  and  a  couple  of 
glasses,  which  he  filled. 

"  This  is  very  good  stuff,"  observed  the  man ;  "  I'll  trouble 
you  for  another  glass." 

This  was  one  more  than  Mr.  Vanslyperken  intended  ;  but,  on 
second  thoughts,  it  would  make  his  new  acquaintance  more 
communicative,  so  another  was  filled,  and  as  soon  as  it  was 
filled,  it  was  emptied. 

"Capital  stuff!"  said  he  of  the  rubicund  face,  shoving  his 
glass  towards  Vanslyperken,  by  way  of  hint ;  but  the  lieutenant 
would  not  take  the  hint,  as  his  new  guest  had  already  swallowed 
as  much  as  lasted  himself  for  a  week. 

"  But  now,"  observed  Vanslyperken,  "  where  is  this  cargo  to 
be  seen,  and  when  ?  " 

"  That's  tellings,"  replied  the  man. 

"  I  know  that ;  but  you  have  come  to  tell,  or  what  the  devil 
else  ?  "  replied  Vanslyperken,  who  was  getting  angry. 

"  That's  according "  replied  the  man. 

"  According  to  what  ?  " 

"  The  snacks,"  replied  the  man.     "  What  wrill  you  give  up  ?" 

"  Give  up  !     How  do  you  mean  ? " 

"  What  is  my  sliare  to  be  ?  " 

"  Share  !  you  can't  share — you're  not  a  king's  officer." 

"No,  but  I'm  an  informer,  and  that's  the  same  thing." 

"Well,  depend  upon  it,  I'll  behave  very  liberally." 

"  How  much,  I  ask  ?  " 

"  We'll  see  to  that  afterwards  ;  something  handsome,  depend 
upon  it." 

"  That  won't  do.  Wish  you  good  evening,  sir.  Many  thanks 
83 


THE   DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

for  the  scheedain — capital  stuff!"  and  the  man  rose  from  his 
chair. 

But  Mr.  Vanslyperken  had  no  intention  to  let  him  go ;  his 
avarice  induced  him  at  first  to  try  if  the  man  would  be  satisfied 
with  his  promise  to  reward  him — a  promise  which  certainly 
would  never  have  been  adhered  to. 

"  Stop  '  my  dear  sir ;  do  not  be  in  such  a  hurry.  Take 
another  glass." 

"With  pleasure,"  replied  the  man,  reseating  himself,  and 
drinking  off  the  scheedam.  "That's  really  prime;  I  like  it 
better  every  time  I  taste  it.  Now  then,  shall  we  go  to  business 
again  ?  I'll  be  plain  with  you.  Half  is  my  conditions,  or  I 
don't  inform." 

"Half"  exclaimed  Vanslyperken;  "half  often  thousand 
pounds  ?  What !  five  thousand  pounds  ?  " 

"  Exactly  so ;  half  of  ten  is  five,  as  you  say." 

"What !  give  you  five  thousand  pounds?" 

"  I  rather  think  it  is  I  who  offer  you  five  thousand,  for  the 
devil  a  penny  will  you  get  without  me.  And  that  I  will  have, 
and  this  bond  you  must  sign  to  that  effect,  or  I'm  off.  You're 
not  the  only  vessel  in  the  harbour." 

Vanslyperken  tried  for  some  time  to  reduce  the  terms,  but 
the  man  was  positive.  Vanslyperken  then  tried  if  he  could 
not  make  the  man  intoxicated,  and  thus  obtain  better  terms ; 
but  fifteen  glasses  of  his  prime  scheedam  had  no  effect  further 
than  extorting  unqualified  praise  as  it  was  poured  down,  and 
at  last  Mr.  Vanslyperken  unwillingly  consented  to  the  terms, 
and  the  bond  was  signed. 

"We  must  weigh  at  the  ebb,"  said  the  man,  as  he  put  the 
bond  in  his  pocket.  "  I  shall  stay  on  board  ;  we  have  a  moon- 
light night,  and  if  we  had  not,  I  could  find  my  way  out  in  a 
yellow  fog.  Please  to  get  your  boats  all  ready,  manned  and 
armed,  for  there  may  be  a  sharp  tussle." 

"But  when  do  they  run,  and  where?"  demanded  Vansly- 
perken. 

"To-morrow  night,  at  the  back  of  the  Isle.  Let  me  see,"  con- 
tinued the  man,  taking  out  his  watch  ;  "  mercy  on  me  !  how 
time  has  flown — that's  the  scheedam.  In  a  couple  of  hours  we 
must  weigh.  I'll  go  up  and  see  if  the  wind  holds  in  the  same 
quarter.  If  you  please,  lieutenant,  we'll  just  drink  success  to 
the  expedition.  Well,  that's  prime  stuff,  I  do  declare." 
84 


SNARLEYYOW 


CHAPTER  XV 

In  which  the  crew  of  the  Yungfrau  lose  a  good  prize,  and 
Snarleyyow  loses  his  cliaracter 

1  HE  next  morning  the  Yungfrau  was  clear  of  St  Helens,  and 
sounding  the  eastern  part  of  the  Isle  of  Wight,  after  which 
she  made  sail  into  the  offing,  that  she  might  not  be  suspected 
by  those  on  shore  waiting  to  receive  the  cargo.  The  weather 
was  fine,  and  the  water  smooth,  and  as  soon  as  she  was  well 
out,  the  cutter  was  hove-to.  In  the  hurry  of  weighing,  Mr. 
Vanslyperken  had  not  thought,  or  had  not  known,  perhaps, 
that  the  wife  of  Jemmy  Ducks  was  still  on  board,  and  as  he 
was  turning  up  and  down  on  the  quarter-deck,  he  perceived 
her  on  the  forecastle,  laughing  and  talking  with  the  men. 

"  What  woman  is  that  ? "  said  he  to  Jansen,  who  was  at 
the  wheel. 

"De  frau,  mynheer.     Dat  is  de  frau  of  Shimmy  Duk." 

"  How  dare  she  come  on  board  ?    Send  her  aft  here,  marine." 

The  marine  went  forward  and  gave  the  order ;  and  Jemmy, 
who  expected  a  breeze,  told  his  wife  to  behave  herself  quietly. 
His  advice  did  not,  however,  appear  to  be  listened  to,  as  will 
be  shown  in  the  sequel. 

"  How  came  you  on  board,  woman  ?  "  cried  Vanslyperken, 
looking  at  her  from  top  to  toe  several  times,  as  usual,  with 
his  hands  in  his  greatcoat  pockets,  and  his  battered  speaking- 
trumpet  under  his  arm. 

"  How  did  I  come  on  board  ?  why,  in  a  boat  to  be  sure," 
replied  Moggy,  determined  to  have  a  breeze. 

"  Why,  did  you  not  go  on  shore  before  the  cutter  sailed  ?  " 
replied  Vanslyperken,  in  an  angry  tone. 

"Why,  just  for  the  contrary  reason,  because  there  was  no 
boat." 

"  WTell,  I'll  just  tell  you  this,  if  ever  I  see  you  on  board 
again,  you'll  take  the  consequences,"  retorted  Vanslyperken. 

"And  I'll  just  tell  you  this,"  replied  Moggy;  "if  ever  you 

come  on  shore  again  you  shall  take  the  consequences.     I'll 

have  you — I  give  you  warning.     Flog  my  Jemmy,  heh  !  my 

own  dear,  darling  Jemmy."     Hereupon  Moggy  held  out  one 

85 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

arm  bent,  and  with  the  palm  of  her  other  hand  slapped  her 
elbow—"  There  !  "  cried  she. 

What  Jemmy's  wife  meant  by  this  sign,  it  is  impossible  for 
us  to  say ;  but  that  it  was  a  very  significant  one  was  certain, 
for  Mr.  Vanslyperken  foamed  with  rage,  and  all  the  cutter's 
crew  were  tittering  and  laughing.  It  was  a  species  of  free- 
masonry known  only  to  the  initiated  at  the  Sally  Port. 

"  Send  the  marines  aft  here.  Take  this  woman  below,"  cried 
Vanslyperken.  "  I  shall  put  all  this  down  to  your  husband's 
account,  and  give  him  a  receipt  in  full,  depend  upon  it." 

"  So  you  may.  Marines,  keep  off,  if  you  don't  wish  your 
heads  broken  ;  and  I'll  put  all  this  down  to  your  account ;  and 
as  you  say  that  you'll  pay  off  my  pet,  mark  my  words,  if  I 
don't  pay  off  on  yours — on  your  nasty  cur  there.  I'll  send  him 
to  cruise  after  Corporal  Van  Spitter.  As  sure  as  I  stand  here, 
if  you  dare  to  lay  a  finger  on  my  Jemmy,  I'll  kill  the  brute 
wherever  I  find  him,  and  make  him  into  saussingers,  just  for 
the  pleasure  of  eating  him.  I'll  send  you  a  pound  as  a  present. 
You  marine,  don't  be  a  fool — I  can  walk  forward  without  your 

hoffering  your  arm,  and  be  d d  to  you."  So  saying,  Moggy 

stalked  forward,  and  joined  the  men  on  the  forecastle. 

"  D'ye  know  much  of  that  strapping  lass  ?  "  said  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken's  new  acquaintance. 

"  Not  I,"  replied  Vanslyperken,  not  much  pleased  at  the 
observation. 

"  Well,  look  out  for  squalls ;  she'll  be  as  good  as  her  word. 
We'll  draw  the  foresheet,  and  stand  in  now,  if  you  please." 

It  was  about  dusk,  for  the  days  were  now  short,  and  the 
cutter  was  eight  miles  off  the  land.  By  the  directions  of  the 
informer,  for  we  have  no  other  name  to  give  him,  they  now 
bore  up  and  ran  along  the  island  until  they  were,  by  his  calcu- 
lations, for  it  then  was  dark,  abreast  of  a  certain  point  close  to 
the  Black  Gang  Chyne.  Here  they  hove-to,  hoisted  out  their 
boats,  three  in  number,  and  the  men  were  sent  in,  well  armed 
with  pistols  and  cutlasses.  Short  had  the  charge  of  one,  Coble 
of  the  second,  the  stern-sheets  of  the  third  was  occupied  by 
Vanslyperken  and  the  informer.  As  soon  as  all  was  ready, 
Jemmy  Ducks,  who,  much  to  Vanslyperken's  wish,  was  left  in 
charge  of  the  cutter,  received  his  orders  to  lie- to  where  he  was, 
and  when  the  tide  made  flood,  to  stand  close  in-shore;.  and 
all  was  prepared  for  a  start,  when  it  occurred  to  Vanslyperken 
86 


SNARLEYYOW 

that  to  leave  Snarleyyow,  after  the  threat  of  Jemmy's  wife, 
and  the  known  animosity  of  Smallbones,  would  be  his  death- 
warrant.  He  determined,  therefore,  to  take  him  in  the  boat. 
The  informer  protested  against  it,  but  Vanslyperken  would  not 
listen  to  his  protestations.  The  dog  was  handed  into  the  boat, 
and  they  shoved  off.  After  they  had  pulled  a  quarter  of  an 
hour  in-shore,  they  altered  their  course,  and  continued  along 
the  coast  until  the  informer  had  made  out  exactly  where  he 
was.  He  then  desired  the  other  two  boats  to  come  alongside, 
told  the  crews  that  they  must  keep  the  greatest  silence,  as 
where  they  were  about  to  proceed  was  directly  under  where 
the  smugglers  would  have  a  party  to  receive  the  goods,  and 
that  the  least  alarm  would  prevent  them  from  making  the 
capture.  The  boats  then  pulled  in  to  some  large  rocks, 
against  which  the  waves  hoarsely  murmured,  although  the  sea 
was  still  smooth,  and  passing  between  them,  found  themselves 
in  a  very  small  cove,  where  the  water  was  still,  and  in  which 
there  was  a  deep  water. 

The  cove  was  not  defended  so  much  by  the  rocks  above 
water,  for  the  mouth  of  it  was  wide  ;  but  there  appeared  to  be 
a  ridge  below,  which  broke  off  the  swell  of  the  ocean.  Neither 
was  it  deep,  the  beach  not  being  more  than  perhaps  fifty 
feet  from  the  entrance.  The  boats,  which  had  pulled  in  with 
muffled  oars,  here  lay  quietly  for  nearly  an  hour,  when  a  fog 
came  on  and  obscured  the  view  of  the  offing,  which  otherwise 
was  extensive,  as  the  moon  was  at  her  full,  and  had  shone 
bright. 

"  This  is  all  the  better,"  whispered  the  informer  :  "  they  will 
fall  into  the  trap  at  once.  Hark  !  hist !  I  hear  oars." 

They  all  listened  ;  it  was  true,  the  sound  of  oars  was  heard, 
and  the  men  prepared  their  arms. 

The  splash  of  the  oars  was  now  more  plain.  "  Be  silent  and 
ready,"  whispered  the  informer,  and  the  whisper  was  passed 
round.  In  another  minute  a  large  lugger-built  boat,  evidently 
intended  for  sailing  as  well  as  pulling,  was  seen  through  the 
fog  looming  still  larger  from  the  mist,  pulling  into  the  cove. 

"  Silence,  and  not  a  word.  Let  her  pass  us,"  whispered  the 
informer. 

The  boat  approached  rapidly — she  was  within  ten  fathoms 
of  the  entrance,  when  Snarleyyow,  hearing  the  sound,  darted 
forward  under  the  thwarts,  and  jumping  on  the  bow  of  the 
87 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

boat,  commenced  a  most  unusual  and  prolonged  bay  of  "  Bow 
wow,  bow  wow  wow  wow  ! " 

At  the  barking  of  the  dog  the  smugglers  backed  water  to 
stop  their  way,  They  knew  that  there  was  no  dog  with  those 
they  expected  to  meet,  it  was  therefore  clear  that  the  Philis- 
tines were  at  hand.  The  dog  barked  in  spite  of  all  attempts 
to  prevent  him,  and  acting  upon  this  timely  warning,  the 
lugger-boat  pulled  short  round,  just  as  lights  were  shown  from 
the  cliffs  to  notify  an  enemy  at  hand,  for  the  barking  of  the 
dog  had  not  escaped  the  vigilance  of  those  on  shore,  and  in  a 
few  seconds  she  disappeared  in  the  mist. 

"  Blast  your  cur  !  Five  thousand  pounds  out  of  my  pocket," 
exclaimed  the  informer.  "  I  told  you  so.  Chuck  him  over- 
board, my  men,  for  your  pockets  would  have  been  lined." 

Vanslyperken  was  as  savage,  and  exclaimed,  "Give  way, 
my  men,  give  way ;  we'll  have  her  yet." 

"  Send  a  cow  to  chase  a  hare,"  replied  the  informer,  throw- 
ing himself  back  in  the  stern-sheets  of  the  boat.  "  I  know 
better ;  you  may  save  yourself  the  trouble,  and  the  men  the 
fatigue.  May  the  devil  take  you,  and  your  cursed  dog  with 
you !  Who  but  a  fool  would  have  brought  a  dog  upon  such 
an  occasion  ?  Well,  I've  lost  five  thousand  pounds ;  but 
there's  one  comfort,  you've  lost  too.  That  will  be  a  valuable 
beast,  if  you  put  all  down  to  his  account." 

At  this  moment  Vanslyperken  was  so  much  annoyed  at  the 
loss  of  what  would  have  been  a  fortune  to  him,  that  he  felt  as 
angry  as  the  informer.  The  boat's  crew  were  equally  enraged, 
the  dog  was  pommelled,  and  kicked,  and  passed  along  from 
one  to  the  other,  until  he  at  last  gained  the  stern-sheets,  and 
crouched  between  the  legs  of  his  master,  who  kicked  him 
away  in  a  rage,  and  he  saved  himself  under  the  legs  of  the 
informer,  who,  seizing  a  pistol,  struck  him  with  the  butt-end 
of  it  such  a  blow,  that  nothing  but  the  very  thick  skull  of  the 
dog  could  have  saved  him.  Snarleyyow  was  at  a  sad  discount 
just  then,  but  he  very  wisely  again  sought  protection  with  his 
master,  and  this  time  he  was  not  noticed. 

"  What  are  we  to  do  now  ?  "  observed  Vanslyperken. 

"Go  back  again,  like  dogs  with  their  tails  between  their 
legs ;  but  observe,  Mr.  Lieutenant,  you  have  made  me  your 
enemy,  and  that  is  more  serious  than  you  think  for." 

"Silence,  sir,  you  are  in  a  king's  boat." 
88 


SNARLEYYOW 

"  The  king  be  d d,"  replied  the  informer,  falling  back 

sulkily  against  the  gunwale  of  the  boat. 

"  Give  way,  men,  and  pull  on  board,"  said  Vanslyperken,  in 
equally  bad  humour. 

In  equally  bad  humour  the  men  did  give  way,  and  in  about 
an  hour  were  on  board  the  cutter. 

Every  one  was  in  a  bad  humour  when  the  affair  was  made 
known  ;  but  Smallbones  observed,  "  That  the  dog  could  be  no 
such  great  friend,  as  supposed,  of  Vanslyperken,  to  thwart 
his  interests  in  that  way ;  and  certainly  no  imp  sent  by  the 
devil  to  his  assistance."  The  ship's  company  were  consoled 
with  this  idea,  and  Jansen  again  repeated,  "  that  the  tog  was 
but  a  tog,  after  all." 


CHAPTER  XVI 

In  which  we  change  the  scene,  and  the  sex  of  our  performers 

W  E  must  now  leave  the  cutter  to  return  to  Portsmouth,  while 
we  introduce  to  our  readers  a  new  and  strange  association. 
We  stated  that  the  boats  had  been  ensconced  in  a  very  small 
cove  at  the  back  of  the  Isle  of  Wight.  Above  these  hung  the 
terrific  cliff  of  the  Black  Gang  Chyne,  which,  to  all  appearance, 
was  inaccessible.  But  this  was  not  the  case,  or  the  smugglers 
would  not  have  resorted  there  to  disembark  their  cargo.  At 
that  time — for  since  that  period  much  of  the  cliff  has  fallen 
down,  and  the  aspect  is  much  changed — the  rocks  rose  up  trom 
the  water,  nearly  perpendicularly,  to  the  height  of  fifty  or  sixty 
feet.  At  that  height  there  was  a  flat  of  about  one  hundred 
feet  square  in  front  of  a  cave  of  very  great  depth.  The  flat,  so 
called  in  contradistinction  to  the  perpendicular  cliff,  descended 
from  the  seaward  to  the  cave,  so  that  the  latter  was  not  to  be 
seen  either  by  vessels  passing  by,  or  by  those  who  might  be 
adventurous  enough  to  peep  over  the  ridge  above  ;  and  frag- 
ments of  rocks,  dispersed  here  and  there  on  this  flat,  or  plat- 
form, induced  people  to  imagine  that  the  upper  cliff  was  a 
continuation  of  the  lower.  The  lower  cliff,  on  which  this 
platform  in  front  of  the  cave  was  situated,  was  on  the  eastern 
side  as  abrupt  as  on  that  fronting  the  sea  to  the  southward  ; 
but  on  the  western  side,  its  height  was  decreased  to  about 
89 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

fifteen  feet,  which  was  surmounted  by  a  ladder  removed  at 
pleasure.  To  this  means  of  access  to  the  cave  there  was  a 
zigzag  path,  used  only  by  the  smugglers,  leading  from  the 
small  cove,  and  another  much  more  tedious,  by  which  they 
could  transport  their  goods  to  the  summit  of  this  apparently 
inaccessible  mass  of  rocks.  The  cave  itself  was  large,  and 
with  several  diverging  galleries,  most  of  which  were  dry ;  but 
in  one  or  two  there  was  a  continual  filtering  of  clear  pure 
water  through  the  limestone  rock,  which  was  collected  in  pits 
dug  for  that  purpose  on  the  floor  below  ;  these  pits  were  always 
full  of  water,  the  excess  being  carried  off  by  small  open  drains 
which  trickled  over  the  eastern  side  of  the  platform.  Some 
attention  to  comfort  had  been  paid  by  the  inhabitants  of  these 
caverns,  which  were  portioned  off  here  and  there  by  a  sail-cloth 
and  boards,  so  as  to  form  separate  rooms  and  storehouses.  The 
cookery  was  carried  on  outside  at  the  edge  of  the  platform 
nearest  the  sea,  under  an  immense  fragment  of  rock,  which  lay 
at  the  very  edge  ;  and  by  an  ingenious  arrangement  of  smaller 
portions  of  the  rock,  neither  the  flame  was  to  be  distinguished, 
nor  was  the  smoke,  which  was  divided  and  made  to  find  its 
passage  through  a  variety  of  fissures,  never  in  such  a  volume 
as  to  be  supposed  to  be  anything  more  than  the  vapours  drawn 
up  by  the  heat  of  the  sun. 

In  this  abode  there  were  at  least  thirty  people  residing,  and, 
generally  speaking,  it  might  be  called  a  convent,  for  it  was 
tenanted  by  women.  Their  husbands,  who  brought  over  the 
cargoes,  returned  immediately  in  their  boats  to  the  opposite 
shore,  for  two  reasons :  one,  that  their  boats  could  only  land 
in  particular  seasons,  and  could  never  remain  in  the  cove 
without  risk  of  being  dashed  to  pieces  ;  and  the  other,  that  the 
absence  of  all  men  prevented  suspicion ;  the  whole  of  the 
interior  smuggling  being  carried  on  by  the  other  sex,  who 
fearlessly  showed  themselves  on  every  part  of  the  island,  and 
purchased  their  necessary  supplies  of  provisions  here  and 
there,  without  exciting  any  misgivings  as  to  the  nature  of  their 
employment.  A  few  isolated  cottages,  not  far  from  the  beet- 
ling brow  of  the  cliff  above,  were  their  supposed  abodes  ;  but 
no  one  ever  troubled  them  with  a  visit ;  and  if  they  did,  and 
found  that  they  could  gain  no  admittance,  they  imagined  that 
their  occupants  had  locked  their  doors  for  security,  while  they 
were  busied  with  their  labours  in  the  field,  Accustomed  to 


SNARLEYYOW 

climb  up  the  tortuous  path  from  the  cave  to  the  summit,  the 
women  would,  on  the  darkest  night,  carry  up  their  burdens  and 
deposit  them  in  the  cottages  above,  until  they  had  an  oppor- 
tunity of  delivering  their  contraband  articles  into  the  hands  of 
their  agents ;  and  this  traffic  had  been  earned  on  for  many  years, 
without  the  Government  or  Excise  having  the  slightest  sus- 
picion by  what  means  the  smuggling  was  accomplished.  As 
we  before  observed,  the  great  articles  in  request,  and  which 
were  now  smuggled  from  France,  were  alamodes  and  lute- 
strings. The  attention  of  Government  had  been  called  to  check 
the  admission  of  these  goods,  but  hitherto  their  attempts  had 
not  been  attended  with  much  success. 

At  the  grey  of  the  morning  after  the  attempt  to  seize  the 
smugglers  had  been  defeated  by  the  instrumentality  of  Snarley- 
yow,  upon  the  top  of  the  immense  fragment  of  rock  which 
we  have  described  as  lying  upon  the  sea-edge  of  the  platform, 
was  perched  a  fair,  slight-made  little  girl,  of  about  twelve 
years  of  age.  She  was  simply  clad  in  a  short  worsted  petticoat 
and  bodice  of  a  dark  colour ;  her  head  was  bare,  and  her  hair 
fluttered  with  the  breeze  ;  her  small  feet,  notwithstanding  the 
severity  of  the  weather,  were  also  naked,  and  her  short  petti- 
coat discovered  her  legs  half-way  up  to  the  knee.  She  stood 
there,  within  a  few  inches  of  the  precipice  below,  carelessly 
surveying  the  waves  as  they  dashed  over  the  rocks,  for  she  was 
waiting  until  the  light  would  enable  her  to  see  further  on  the 
horizon.  By  those  who  might  have  leaned  over  the  ridge  above, 
as  well  as  by  those  who  sailed  below,  she  might  have  been 
taken,  had  she  been  seen  to  move,  for  some  sea-bird  reposing 
after  a  flight,  so  small  was  her  frame  in  juxtaposition  with  the 
wildness  and  majesty  of  nature  which  surrounded  her  on  every 
side.  Accustomed  from  infancy  to  her  mode  of  life,  and  this 
unusual  domicile,  her  eye  quailed  not,  nor  did  her  heart  beat 
quicker,  as  she  looked  down  into  the  abyss  below,  or  turned 
her  eyes  up  to  the  beetling  mass  of  rock  which  appeared,  each 
moment,  ready  to  fall  down  and  overwhelm  her.  She  passed 
her  hand  across  her  temples  to  throw  back  the  hair  which  the 
wind  had  blown  over  her  eyes,  and  again  scanned  the  distance 
as  the  sun's  light  increased,  and  the  fog  gradually  cleared  away. 

"  A  sharp  look-out,  Lilly  dear ;  you've  the  best  eyes  among 
us,  and  we  must  have  a  clue  from  whence  last  night's  surprise 
proceeded," 

91 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

"I  can  see  nothing  yet,  mother;  but  the  fog  is  driving 
back  fast." 

"  It's  but  a  cheerless  night  your  poor  father  had,  to  pull 
twice  across  the  Channel,  and  find  himself  just  where  he 
was.  God  speed  them,  and  may  they  be  safe  in  port  again  by 
this  time." 

"  I  say  so  too,  mother,  and  amen." 

"  D'ye  see  nothing,  child  ?  " 

"  Nothing,  dear  mother ;  but  it  clears  up  fast  to  the  east- 
ward, and  the  sun  is  bursting  out  of  the  bank,  and  I  think  I 
see  something  under  the  sun." 

"  Watch  well,  Lilly,"  replied  the  woman,  who  was  throwing 
more  wood  on  the  fire. 

"I  see  a  vessel,  mother.    It  is  a  sloop  beating  to  the  eastward." 

"  A  coaster,  child  ?  " 

"No,  mother,  I  think  not.  No,  it  is  no  coaster — it  is  that 
king's  vessel,  I  think,  but  the  glare  of  the  sun  is  too  great. 
When  he  rises  higher  I  shall  make  it  out  better." 

"Which  do  you  mean,  the  king's  cutter  on  the  station,  the 
Yungfrau?" 

"Yes,  mother,"  replied  Lilly,  "it  is.  I'm  sure  it  is  the 
Yungfrau." 

"  Then  it  is  from  her  that  the  boats  came  last  night.  She 
must  have  received  some  information.  There  must  be  treachery 
somewhere ;  but  we'll  soon  find  that  out." 

It  may  appear  singular  that  Lilly  could  speak  so  positively 
as  to  a  vessel  at  a  great  distance  ;  but  it  must  be  remembered 
that  she  had  been  brought  up  to  it,  nearly  all  her  life.  It  was 
her  profession,  and  she  had  lived  wholly  with  seamen,  and 
seamen's  wives,  which  will  account  for  her  technical  language 
being  so  correct.  What  Lilly  said  was  true ;  it  was  the  Yung- 
frau, which  was  beating  up  to  regain  her  port,  and  having  to 
stem  a  strong  ebb-tide  during  the  night,  had  not  made  very 
great  progress. 

"  There  are  three  other  vessels  in  the  offing,"  said  Lilly, 
looking  round,  "  a  ship  and  two  brigs,  both  going  down  Chan- 
nel ; "  and,  as  she  said  this,  the  little  thing  dropped  lightly 
from  rock  to  rock  till  she  stood  by  her  mother,  and  commenced 
rubbing  her  hands  before  the  now  blazing  fire. 

"  Nancy  must  go  over  to  Portsmouth,"  observed  the  mother, 
"  and  find  out  all  about  this.  I  hardly  know  whom  to  suspect  j 


SNARLEYYOW 

but  let  Nancy  alone,  she'll  ferret  out  the  truth — she  has  many 
gossips  at  the  Point.  Whoever  informed  against  the  landing 
must  know  of  this  cave." 

But  we  must  introduce  the  mother  of  Lilly  to  the  reader. 
She  was  a  tall,  finely-featured  woman,  her  arms  beautifully 
moulded,  and  bare.  She  was  rather  inclined  to  be  stout,  but 
her  figure  was  magnificent.  She  was  dressed  in  the  same  cos- 
tume as  her  daughter,  with  the  exception  of  a  net  worsted 
shawl  of  many  colours  over  her  shoulders.  Her  appearance 
gave  you  the  idea  that  she  was  never  intended  for  the  situation 
which  she  was  now  in  ;  but  of  that  hereafter.  As  the  reader 
may  have  observed,  her  language  was  correct,  as  was  that  of 
the  child,  and  proved  that  she  had  not  only  been  educated 
herself,  but  had  paid  attention  to  the  bringing  up  of  Lilly. 
The  most  perfect  confidence  appeared  to  subsist  between  the 
mother  and  daughter;  the  former  treated  her  child  as  her 
equal,  and  confided  everything  to  her ;  and  Lilly  was  far  ad- 
vanced beyond  her  age  in  knowledge  and  reflection;  her  coun- 
tenance beamed  with  intelligence  ;  perhaps  a  more  beautiful 
and  more  promising  creature  never  existed. 

A  third  party  now  appeared  from  the  cave ;  although  not  in 
canonicals,  his  dress  indicated  his  profession  of  a  priest.  He 
approached  the  mother  and  daughter  with,  "  Peace  be  with 
you,  ladies." 

"  You  forget,  good  father,"  replied  the  elder  of  the  females, 
"  my  name  is  Alice — nothing  more." 

"  I  crave  pardon  for  my  forgetting  who  you  were.  I  will 
be  more  mindful.  Well  then,  Alice — yet  that  familiar  term 
sounds  strangely,  and  my  tongue  will  not  accustom  itself,  even 
were  I  to  remain  here  weeks,  instead  of  but  two  days — I  was 
about  to  say,  that  the  affair  of  last  night  was  most  untoward. 
My  presence  is  much  wished  for,  and  much  required,  at  St. 
Germains.  It  was  unfortunate,  because  it  proves  that  we  have 
traitors  among  us  somewhere  ;  but  of  that,  and  of  the  whole 
affair,  I  will  have  cognisance  in  a  few  days." 

"  And  should  you  discover  the  party  ?  " 

"  His  doom  is  sealed." 

"  You  are  right." 

"  In  so  important  and  so  righteous  a  cause,  we  must  not 
stop  at  aught  necessary  to  secure  our  purpose.     But  tell  me, 
think  you  that  your  husband  will  soon  be  here  again  ?  " 
93 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

"  I  should  think  not  to-night,  but  to-morrow  or  the  next  he 
will  be  off;  and  if  we  can  show  the  signals  of  surety  he  will 
land,  if  the  weather  will  permit." 

"  Tis  indeed  time  that  I  were  over.  Something  might  now 
be  done." 

"  I  would  so  too,  father ;  it  is  a  tedious  time  that  I  have 
spent  here." 

"  And  most  unfitting  for  you,  were  it  not  that  you  laboured 
in  a  great  cause  ;  but  it  must  soon  be  decided,  and  then  that 
fair  lily  shall  be  transplanted,  like  a  wild-flower  from  the  rock, 
and  be  nurtured  in  a  conservatory." 

"  Nay,  for  that,  the  time  is  hardly  come.  She  is  better  here 
as  you  see  her,  father,  than  in  the  chambers  of  a  court.  For 
her  sake  I  would  still  remain  ;  but  for  my  husband's  sake,  and 
the  perils  he  encounters,  I  wish  that,  one  way  or  the  other,  i'\. 
were  decided." 

"  Had  there  been  faith  in  that  Italian,  it  hnd  been  so  before 
now,"  replied  the  priest,  grinding  his  teeth,  and  turning  away. 

But  the  conversation  was  closed  at  the  appearance  of  some 
women  who  came  out  of  the  cave.  They  were  variously 
clothed,  some  coarsely  and  others  with  greater  pretensions  to 
finery ;  they  brought  with  them  the  implements  for  cooking, 
and  appeared  surprised  at  the  fire  being  already  lighted. 
Among  them  was  one  about  twenty-five  years  of  age,  and 
although  more  faded  than  she  ought  to  have  been  at  that  early 
age,  still  with  pretensions  to  almost  extreme  beauty.  She  was 
more  gaily  dressed  than  the  others,  and  had  a  careless,  easy 
air  about  her,  which  suited  to  her  handsome,  slight  figure.  It 
was  impossible  to  see  her  without  being  interested,  and  de- 
siring to  know  who  she  was. 

This  person  was  the  Nancy  mentioned  by  Alice  in  her  con- 
versation with  Lilly.  Her  original  name  had  been  Nancy 
Dawson,  but  she  had  married  one  of  the  smugglers  of  the 
name  of  Corbett.  Her  original  profession,  previous  to  her 
marriage,  we  will  not  dwell  upon ;  suffice  it  to  say,  that  she 
was  the  most  celebrated  person  of  that  class  in  Portsmouth, 
both  for  her  talent  and  extreme  beauty.  Had  she  lived  in 
the  days  of  King  Charles  II.,  and  had  he  seen  her,  she  would 
have  been  more  renowned  than  ever  was  Eleanor  Gwynne ; 
even  as  it  was,  she  had  been  celebrated  in  a  song,  which  has 
not  been  lost  to  posterity.  After  a  few  years  of  dissipated 
94 


SNARLEYYOW 

life,  Nancy  reformed,  and  became  an  honest  woman,  and  an 
honest  wife.  By  her  marriage  with  the  smuggler,  she  had 
become  one  of  the  fraternity,  and  had  taken  up  her  abode  in 
the  cave,  which  she  was  not  sorry  to  do,  as  she  had  become 
too  famous  at  Portsmouth  to  remain  there  as  a  married 
woman.  Still,  she  occasionally  made  her  appearance,  and  to 
a  certain  degree  kept  up  her  old  acquaintances,  that  she 
might  discover  what  was  going  on — very  necessary  information 
for  the  smugglers.  She  would  laugh  and  joke,  and  have  her 
repartee  as  usual,  but  in  other  points  she  was  truly  refcrmed. 
Her  acquaintance  was  so  general,  and  she  was  such  a  favourite, 
that  she  was  of  the  greatest  use  to  the  band,  and  was  always 
sent  over  to  Portsmouth  when  her  services  were  required. 
It  was  supposed  there,  for  she  had  reported  it,  that  she  had 
retired  to  the  Isle  of  Wight,  and  lived  there  with  her  husband, 
who  was  a  pilot,  and  that  she  came  over  to  Portsmouth  occa- 
sionally, to  inquire  after  her  old  friends  and  upon  business. 

"  Nancy  Corbett,  I  must  speak  to  you,"  said  Alice.  "  Come 
aside  :  I  wish  you,  Nancy,  to  go  over  immediately.  Can  you 
go  up,  do  you  think,  without  being  perceived  ?  " 

"  Yes,  Mistress  Alice,  provided  there  is  no  one  to  see  me." 

"The  case  is  so  important  that  we  must  run  the  risk." 

"We've  run  cargoes  of  more  value  than  that." 

"  But  still  you  must  use  discretion,  Nancy." 

"That's  a  commodity  that  I've  not  been  very  well  provided 
with  through  life  ;  but  I  have  my  wits  in  its  stead." 

"Then  you  must  use  your  wit,  Nancy." 

"  It's  like  an  old  knife,  well  worn,  but  all  the  sharper." 

Alice  then  entered  into  a  detail  of  what  she  would  find 
out,  and  gave  her  instructions  to  Nancy.  The  first  point  was 
to  ascertain  whether  it  was  the  cutter  which  had  received  the 
information  ;  the  second,  who  the  informer  was. 

Nancy,  having  received  her  orders,  tied  the  strings  of  her 
bonnet,  caught  up  a  handful  of  the  victuals  which  were  at 
the  fire,  and  bidding  the  others  a  laughing  good-bye,  with 
her  mouth  full,  and  one  hand  also  occupied,  descended  the 
ladder  previously  to  mounting  the  cliff. 

"  Nancy,"  said  Lilly,  who  stood  by  the  ladder,  "  bring  me 
some  pens." 

"  Yes,  dear ;  will  you  have  them  alive  or  dead  ?  " 

"  Nonsense,  I  mean  some  quills." 
95 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

"  So  do  I,  Miss  Lilly ;  but  if  you  want  them  dead,  I  shall 
bring  them  in  my  pocket— if  alive,  I  shall  bring  the  goose 
under  my  arm." 

"  I  only  want  the  quills,  Nancy,"  replied  Lilly,  laughing. 

"And  I  think  I  shall  want  the  feathers  of  them  before  I'm 
at  the  top,"  replied  Nancy,  looking  up  at  the  majestic  clifl 
above  her.  "  Good-bye,  Miss  Lilly." 

Nancy  Corbett  again  filled  her  handsome  mouth  with  bread, 
and  commenced  her  ascent.  In  less  than  a  quarter  of  an 
hour  she  had  disappeared  over  the  ridge. 


CHAPTER  XVII 

In  which  there  is  a  great  deal  of  plotting,  and  a  little  execution 

will  follow  Nancy  Corbett  for  the  present.  Nancy 
gained  the  summit  of  the  cliff,  and,  panting  for  breath,  looked 
round  to  ascertain  if  there  was  any  one  in  sight ;  but  the  coast 
was  clear.  She  waited  a  minute  to  recover  herself  a  little, 
and  then  set  off  at  a  brisk  pace  in  the  direction  of  the  hamlet 
of  Ryde,  which  then  consisted  of  a  few  fishermen's  huts.  It 
was  an  hour  and  a  half  before  she  gained  this  place,  from 
whence  she  took  a  boat,  and  was  safely  landed  at  the  Point. 
The  fisherman  who  brought  her  over  was  an  old  acquaintance 
of  Nancy's,  and  knew  that  he  would  have  to  remain  to  take 
her  back ;  but  he  was  well  paid  for  his  trouble,  and  it  was  a 
lucky  day  for  him  when  Nancy  required  his  services.  The 
Yungfrau  had  rounded  St.  Helen's,  and  was  standing  into 
Spithead,  when  Nancy  landed,  and  the  first  door  at  which 
she  knocked  was  at  the  lodgings  of  Moggy  Salisbury,  with 
whom  she  was  well  acquainted,  and  from  whom  she  expected 
to  be  able  to  gain  information.  On  inquiry,  she  found  that 
Moggy  had  not  come  on  shore  from  the  cutter,  which  had 
sailed  during  the  night  very  unexpectedly. 

This  information  pleased  Nancy,  as  Moggy  would  in  all  pro- 
bability be  able  to  give  her  important  information,  and  she 
took  up  her  quarters  in  Moggy's  apartments,  anxiously  await- 
ing her  arrival,  for  Nancy  was  not  at  all  desirous  to  be  seen. 
tn  due  time  the  cutter  was  again  anchored  in  the  harbour,  and 
"96 


SNARLEYYOW 

the  first  order  of  Mr.  Vanslyperken  was,  that  Moggy  Salisbury 
should  be  sent  on  shore,  which  order  was  complied  with,  and 
she  left  the  vessel,  vowing  vengeance  upon  the  lieutenant  and 
his  dog.  The  informer  also  hastened  into  a  boat,  and  pulled  on 
shore  on  the  Gosport  side,  with  a  very  significant  farewell  look 
at  Mr.  Vanslyperken.  Moggy  landed,  and  hastened,  full  of 
wrath,  to  her  own  lodgings,  where  she  found  Nancy  Corbett 
waiting  for  her.  At  first  she  was  too  full  of  her  own  injuries 
and  the  attempt  to  flog  her  dear,  darling  Jemmy,  to  allow 
Nancy  to  put  in  a  word.  Nancy  perceived  this,  and  allowed 
her  to  run  herself  down  like  a  clock  ;  and  then  proposed  that 
they  should  send  for  some  purl  and  have  a  cosy  chat,  to  which 
Moggy  agreed :  and  as  soon  as  they  were  fairly  settled,  and 
Moggy  had  again  delivered  herself  of  her  grievances,  Nancy 
put  the  requisite  questions,  and  discovered  what  the  reader  is 
already  acquainted  with.  She  requested  and  obtained  a  full  de- 
scription of  the  informer,  and  his  person  was  too  remarkable 
for  Nancy  not  to  recognise  immediately  who  it  was. 

"  The  villain  ! "  cried  she  ;  "  why,  if  there  was  any  man  in 
whom  we  thought  we  could  trust,  it  was — him  ; "  for  Nancy 
had,  in  her  indignation,  nearly  pronounced  his  name. 

"  Nancy,"  said  Moggy,  "you  have  to  do  with  the  smugglers, 
I  know,  for  your  husband  is  one  of  them,  if  report  says  true. 
Now,  I've  been  thinking  that  the  cutter  is  no  place  for  my 
Jemmy,  and  that  with  this  peak-nosed  villain  he  will  always 
be  in  trouble.  Tell  me,  will  they  let  him,  if  he  volunteers?" 

"  I  can't  exactly  say,  Moggy  ;  but  this  I  can  tell  you,  that 
you  may  be  very  useful  to  them  in  giving  us  information,  which 
you  may  gain  through  your  husband." 

"  Ay,  and  not  only  through  n»y  husband,  but  from  every- 
body on  board  the  cutter.  I'm  yours,  Nancy — and  here's  my 
hand  on  it — you'll  see  what  I  can  do.  The  wagabond,  to 
attempt  to  flog  my  own  dear,  darling  duck — my  own  Jemmy  ! 
Only  tell  me  what  you  want  to  know,  and  if  I  don't  ferret  it 
out,  my  name's  not  Moggy.  But  hear  me,  Nancy  :  I  join  you 
now  hand  and  heart,  though  I  gain  nothing  by  it ;  and  when 
you  choose  to  have  him,  I'll  bring  you  my  little  duck  of  a 
husband,  and  he  will  be  worth  his  weight  in  gold,  though  I 
say  it  that  shouldn't  say  it." 

"  Thanky,  Moggy  ;  but  you  shall  not  work  for  nothing ; " 
and  Nancy  laid  a  gold  Jacobus  on  the  table.  "  This  for  your 
97.  o 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

present  information.  Be  secret  and  cautious,  and  no  gossip- 
ing, and  you'll  find  that  you  shall  have  all  you  wish,  and  be  no 
loser  in  the  bargain.  And  now  good-night — I  must  be  away. 
You  shall  see  me  soon.  Moggy ;  and  remember  what  I  have 
told  you." 

Moggy  was  astonished  at  the  sight  of  the  gold  Jacobus, 
which  she  took  up  and  examined  as  Nancy  departed.  "Well," 
thought  she,  "  but  this  smuggling  must  be  a  pretty  consarn ; 
and  as  sure  as  gold  is  gold,  my  Jemmy  shall  be  a  smuggler." 

Nancy  turned  down  the  street,  and  passed  rapidly  on,  until 
she  was  clear  of  the  fortifications,  in  the  direction  of  South 
Sea  Beach.  A  few  scattered  cottages  were  at  that  time  built 
upon  the  spot.  It  was  quite  dark  as  she  passed  the  lines,  and 
held  her  way  over  the  shingle.  A  man  was  standing  alone, 
whose  figure  she  recognised.  It  was  the  very  person  that  she 
wished  to  find.  Nancy  watched  him  for  awhile,  and  observed 
him  pull  out  a  paper,  tear  it  in  two,  and  throw  it  down  with 
gesticulations  of  anger  and  indignation.  She  then  approached. 

"  What's  o'clock  ?  "  said  Nancy. 

"  Do  you  want  the  right  time  ?  "  replied  the  man. 

".To  a  minute,"  replied  Nancy,  who,  finding  that  the  pass- 
word was  given  correctly,  now  stopped,  and  faced  the  other 
party.  "  Is  that  you,  Cornbury  ?  " 

"Yes,  Nancy,"  replied  the  man,  who  was  the  same  person 
who  went  on  board  of  the  cutter  to  give  the  information. 

"  I  haye  been  seeking  you,"  replied  Nancy.  "  There  has 
been  some  information  laid,  and  the  boats  were  nearly  sur- 
prised. Alice  desires  that  you  will  find  out  what  boats  entered 
the  cove,  whom  they  belonged  to,  and,  if  possible,  how  they 
obtained  the  information." 

"  Boats  nearly  surprised  ! — you  don't  say  so,"  replied  Corn- 
bury,  with  affected  astonishment.  "This  must  indeed  be 
looked  to.  Have  you  no  idea " 

"None,"  replied  Nancy.  "There  was  no  vessel  to  be  seen  the 
next  morning — the  fog  was  too  thick.  Have  you  seen  Wahop  ? ' ' 

"  No  ;  I  thought  he  was  on  the  isle." 

"He  ought  to  have  been,  but  has  not  come.  I  have  been  at 
the  oak-tree  for  three  nights  running.  It's  very  strange.  Do 
you  think  that  he  can  have  played  false  ?  " 

"  I  netver  much  liked  the  man,"  replied  Cornbury. 

"Nor' I  either,"  replied  Nancy ;  "but  I  must  go  now,  for  I 
08 


SNARLEYYOW 

must  be  back  at  the  crags  before  daylight.  Find  out  what  you 
can,  and  let  us  know  as  soon  as  possible.  I  shall  be  over  again 
as  soon  as  the  cargo  is  run ;  if  you  find  out  anything,  you  had 
better  come  to-morrow  night." 

"  I  will/'  replied  Cornbury ;  and  the  parties  separated. 

"  Traitor!"  muttered  Nancy,  when  she  was  once  more  alone. 
"  If  he  comes,  it  shall  be  to  his  death  ; "  and  Nancy  stooped 
down,  picked  up  the  pieces  of  paper  which  Cornbury  had  torn 
up,  and  put  them  in  the  basket  she  carried  on  her  arm. 

It  will  be  observed  that  Nancy  had  purposely  thrown  out 
hints  against  Wahop,  to  induce  Cornbury  to  believe  that  he 
was  not  suspected.  Her  assertion  that  Wahop  was  not  on  the 
island  was  false.  He  had  been  three  days  at  Ryde,  according 
to  the  arrangement.  The  bait  took.  Cornbury,  perceiving 
that  the  suspicion  was  against  Wahop,  thought  that  he  could 
not  do  better  than  to  boldly  make  his  appearance  at  the  cave, 
which  would  remove  any  doubts  as  to  his  own  fidelity. 

Nancy  hastened  down  to  the  Point,  and  returned  that  night 
to  Ryde,  from  whence  she  walked  over  to  the  cave,  and  was 
there  before  daylight.  She  communicated  to  Alice  the  intelli- 
gence which  she  had  received  from  Moggy  Salisbury,  and  the 
arrangements  she  had  proposed  to  her,  by  which  the  motions 
of  the  cutter  could  be  known. 

"  Is  that  woman  to  be  trusted,  think  you,  Nancy  ?  "  inquired 
Alice. 

"  Yes,  I  believe  sincerely  she  may  be.  I  have  known  her 
long  ;  and  she  wishes  her  husband  to  join  us." 

"  We  must  reflect  upon  it.  She  may  be  most  useful.  What 
is  the  character  of  the  officer  who  commands  the  vessel  ?  " 

"  A  miser  and  a  coward.  He  is  well  known — neither  honour 
nor  conscience  in  him." 

"  The  first  is  well,  as  we  may  act  upon  it,  but  the  second 
renders  him  doubtful.  You  are  tired,  Nancy,  and  had  better 
lie  down  a  little." 

Nancy  Corbett  delivered  the  pens  to  Lilly,  and  then  took  the 
advice  of  her  superior.  The  day  was  remarkably  fine,  and  the 
water  smooth,  so  that  the  boats  were  expected  that  night.  At 
dusk,  two  small  lights,  at  even  distances,  were  suspended  from 
the  cliff,  to  point  out  to  the  boats  that  the  coast  was  free,  and 
that  they  might  land.  Alice,  however,  took  the  precaution  to 
have  a  watch  on  the  beach,  in  case  of  any  second  surprise 
99 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

being  attempted  ;  but  of  this  there  was  little  fear,  as  she  knew 
from  Nancy  that  all  the  cutter's  boats  were  on  board  when  she 
entered  the  harbour.  Lilly,  who  thought  it  a  delight  to  be  one 
moment  sooner  in  her  father's  arms,  had  taken  the  watch  on 
the  beach,  and  there  the  little  girl  remained  perched  upon  a 
rock,  at  the  foot  of  which  the  waves  now  only  sullenly  washed, 
for  the  night  was  beautifully  calm  and  clear.  To  a  passer  on 
the  ocean  she  might  have  been  mistaken  for  a  mermaid  who 
had  left  her  watery  bower  to  look  upon  the  world  above. 

What  were  the  thoughts  of  the  little  maiden  as  she  remained 
there  fixed  as  a  statue  ?  Did  she  revert  to  the  period  at  which 
her  infant  memory  could  retrace  silken  hangings  and  marble 
halls,  visions  of  splendour,  dreamings  of  courtly  state,  or  was 
she  thinking  of  her  father,  as  her  quick  ear  caught  the  least 
swell  of  the  increasing  breeze  ?  Was  she,  as  her  eye  was  fixed 
as  if  attempting  to  pierce  the  depths  of  the  ocean,  wondering 
at  what  might  be  its  hidden  secrets,  or  as  they  were  turned 
towards  the  heavens,  bespangled  with  ten  thousand  stars,  was 
she  meditating  on  the  God  who  placed  them  there  ?  Who  can 
say  ? — but  that  that  intellectual  face  bespoke  the  mind  at  work, 
is  certain,  and  from  one  so  pure  and  lovely  could  emanate 
nothing  but  what  was  innocent  and  good. 

But  a  distant  sound  falls  upon  her  ear ;  she  listens,  and  by 
its  measured  cadence  knows  that  it  is  the  rowers  in  a  boat ; 
nearer  it  comes  and  more  distinct,  and  now  her  keen  eye 
detects  the  black  mass  approaching  in  the  gloom  of  night. 
She  starts  from  the  rock,  ready  to  fly  up  to  the  cave  to  give 
notice  of  an  enemy,  or,  if  their  anticipated  friends,  to  fly  into 
the  arms  of  her  father.  But  her  alarm  is  over,  she  perceives 
that  it  is  the  lugger  ;  the  boat  dashes  into  the  cove,  and  the 
first  who  lands  strains  her  to  his  bosom. 

"  My  dearest  Lilly,  is  all  well  ?  " 

"Yes,  all  is  well,  father;  but  you  are  well  come." 

"  Run  up,  dearest,  and  let  the  women  be  ready  to  assist. 
We  have  that  here  which  must  soon  be  out  of  sight.  Is  the 
Father  Innis  here  ?  " 

"  Since  Thursday  last." 

"  'Tis  well,  dear ;  you  may  go.  Quick,  my  lads,  and  beach 
the  cargo  : — see  to  it,  Ramsay  ;  I  must  at  once  unto  the  cave." 

Having  given  these  directions,  the  father  of  Lilly  com- 
menced his  ascent  over  the  rough  and  steep  rocks  which  led 
100 


SNARLEYYOW 

up  to  the  cavern,  anxious  to  obtain  what  information  could  be 
imparted  relative  to  the  treachery  which  had  led  to  their 
narrow  escape  two  nights  preceding. 

He  was  met  by  Alice,  who  cordially  embraced  him  ;  but  he 
appeared  anxious  to  release  himself  from  her  endearments, 
that  he  might  at  once  enter  upon  matters  to  him  of  more 
serious  importance.  "  Where  is  the  Father  Innis,  my  dear  ?  " 
said  he,  disengaging  himself  from  her  arms. 

"  He  sleeps,  Robert,  or,  at  least,  he  did  just  now,  but 
probably  he  will  rise  now  that  you  are  come.  But,  in  the 
meantime,  I  have  discovered  who  the  traitor  is." 

"  By  all  the  saints,  he  shall  not  escape  my  vengeance  !  " 

Alice  then  entered  into  the  particulars  related  by  Nancy 
Corbett,  and  already  known  to  the  reader.  She  had  just  con- 
cluded, when  Father  Innis  made  his  appearance  from  the  cave. 

"  Welcome,  thrice  welcome,  holy  father." 

"  Welcome  too,  my  son.     Say,  do  we  start  to-night  ?  " 

"  Not  till  to-morrow  night,"  replied  the  husband  of  Alice, 
who,  having  ascertained  that,  in  all  probability,  Cornbury 
would  come  that  night,  determined,  at  all  risks,  to  get  posses- 
sion of  him.  "  We  could  not  well  be  over  before  daylight, 
and  with  your  precious  person  I  must  not  risk  too  much.  You 
are  anxiously  expected." 

"  And  I  have  important  news,"  replied  the  priest ;  "  but  I 
will  not  detain  you  now ;  I  perceive  that  your  presence  is 
wanted  by  your  men." 

During  this  colloquy  the  women  had  descended  the  ladder, 
and  had  been  assisting  the  men  to  carry  up  the  various 
packages  of  which  the  boat's  cargo  consisted,  and  they  now 
awaited  directions  as  to  the  stowing  away. 

"  Ramsay,"  said  the  leader,  "  we  do  not  return  to-night : 
take  the  men,  and  contrive  to  lift  the  boat  up  on  the  rocks, 
so  that  she  may  not  be  injured." 

An  hour  elapsed  before  this  was  effected,  and  then  the 
leader,  as  well  as  the  rest  of  the  smugglers,  retired  to  the  cave 
to  refresh  themselves  with  sleep  after  their  night  of  fatigue. 
As  usual,  one  woman  kept  watch,  and  that  woman  was  Nancy 
Corbett.  The  ladder  had  been  hauled  up,  and  she  was  walk- 
ing up  and  down,  with  her  arms  under  her  shawl,  to  a  sort  of 
stamping  trot,  for  the  weather  was  frosty,  when  she  heard  a 
low  whistle  at  the  west  side  of  the  flat. 
101 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

"  Oh,  ho !  have  I  lured  you,  you  traitorous  villain  ?  "  mut- 
tered Nancy;  "you  come  in  good  time  ;"  and  Nancy  walked 
to  the  spot  where  the  ladder  was  usually  lowered  down,  and 
looked  over.  Although  the  moon  had  risen,  it  was  too  dark 
on  that  side  of  the  platform  to  distinguish  more  than  that 
there  was  a  human  form,  who  repeated  the  whistle. 

"What's  o'clock  ?"  said  Nancy,  in  a  low  tone. 

"  Do  you  want  the  right  time  to  a  minute  ? "  replied  a 
voice  which  was  recognised  as  Cornbury's.  Nancy  lowered 
down  the  ladder,  and  Cornbury  ascended  the  platform. 

"  I  am  glad  you  are  come,  Cornbury.  Have  you  heard 
anything  of  Wahop  ?  " 

"  No  one  has  seen  or  heard  of  him,"  replied  the  man,  "but 
I  have  found  out  what  boats  they  were.  Did  the  lugger 
ceme  over  to-night  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  replied  Nancy  ;  "  but  I  must  go  in  and  let  Mistress 
Alice  know  you  are  here." 

Nancy's  abrupt  departure  was  to  prevent  Cornbury  from 
asking  if  the  boat  had  remained,  or  returned  to  the  French 
coast ;  for  she  thought  it  possible  that  the  unusual  circum- 
stance of  the  boat  remaining  might  induce  him  to  suppose 
that  his  treachery  had  been  discovered,  and  to  make  his 
immediate  escape,  which  he,  of  course,  could  have  done,  and 
given  full  information  of  the  cave  and  the  parties  who  fre- 
quented it 

Nancy  soon  reappeared,  and  familiarly  taking  the  arm  of 
Cornbury,  led  him  to  the  eastern  side  of  the  platform,  asking 
him  many  questions.  As  soon  as  he  was  there,  the  leader  of 
the  gang,  followed  by  half-a-dozen  of  his  men,  rushed  out  and 
secured  him.  Cornbury  now  felt  assured  that  all  was  dis- 
covered, and  that  his  life  was  forfeited.  "  Bind  him  fast,"  said 
the  leader,  "  and  keep  watch  over  him  :  his  case  shall  soon  be 
disposed  of.  Nancy,  you  will  call  me  at  daylight." 

When  Cornbury  had  been  secured,  the  men  returned  into 
the  cave,  leaving  one  with  a  loaded  pistol  to  guard  him. 
Nancy  still  remained  on  the  watch. 

"  Nancy  Corbett,"  said  Cornbury,  "  why  am  I  treated  thus?" 

"  Why  ?  "  replied  Nancy,  with  scorn.     "  Ask  yourself  why. 

Do  you  think  that  I  did  not  know  when  I  sought  you  at  the 

beach  that  you  had  sailed  in  the  cutter,  had  brought  the  boats 

here,  and  that  if  it  had  not  been  for  the  lieutenant  taking  his 

103 


SNARLEYYOW 

dog  in  the  boat,  and  its  barking,  you  would  have  delivered  us 
all  into  the  hands  of  the  Philistines  ? — wretched  traitor." 

"  D n  ! "  muttered  Cornbury  ;  "  then  it  is  to  you,  you 

devil,  that  I  am  indebted  for  being  entrapped  this  way." 

"  Yes,  to  me,"  replied  Nancy,  with  scorn.  "  And,  depend 
upon  it,  you  will  have  your  deserts  before  the  sun  is  one  hour 
in  the  heavens." 

"  Mistress  Nancy,  I  must  beg  you  to  walk  your  watch  like  a 
lady,  and  not  to  be  corresponding  with  my  prisoner  anyhow, 
whether  you  talk  raison  or  traison,  as  may  happen  to  suit  your 
convanience,"  observed  the  man  who  was  guard  over  Cornbury. 

"Be  aisy,  my  jewel,"  replied  Nancy,  mimicking  the  Irish- 
man, "and  I'll  be  as  silent  as  a  magpie,  anyhow.  And,  Mr. 
Fitzpatrick,  you'll  just  be  plased  to  keep  your  two  eyes  upon 
your  prisoner,  and  not  be  staring  at  me,  following  me  up  and 
down,  as  you  do,  with  those  twinklers  of  yours." 

"  A  cat  may  look  at  a  king,  Mistress  Nancy,  and  no  harm 
done  either." 

"You  forget,  Mr.  Fitzpatrick,"  replied  Nancy,  "that  I  am 
now  a  modest  woman." 

"  More's  the  pity,  Mistress  Nancy ;  I  wish  you'd  forget  it 
too,  and  I  dying  of  love  for  you." 

Nancy  walked  away  to  the  end  of  the  platform  to  avoid 
further  conversation.  The  day  was  now  dawning,  and  as,  by 
degrees,  the  light  was  thrown  upon  the  face  of  Cornbury,  it 
was  strange  to  witness  how  his  agitation  and  his  fear  had 
changed  all  the  ruby  carbuncles  on  his  face  to  a  deadly  white. 
He  called  to  Nancy  Corbett  in  an  humble  tone  once  or  twice 
as  she  passed  by  in  her  walk,  but  received  no  reply  further 
than  a  look  of  scorn.  As  soon  as  it  was  broad  daylight,  Nancy 
went  into  the  cave  to  call  up  the  leader. 

In  a  few  minutes  he  appeared  with  the  rest  of  the  smugglers. 

"  Philip  Cornbury,"  said  he,  with  a  stern  and  unrelenting 
countenance,  "you  would  have  betrayed  us  for  the  sake  of 
money." 

"  It  is  false,"  replied  Cornbury. 

"  False,  is  it  ?  you  shall  have  a  fair  trial.  Nancy  Corbett, 
give  your  evidence  before  us  all." 

Nancy  recapitulated  all  that  had  passed. 

"  I  say  again,  that  it  is  false,"  replied  Cornbury.  "  Where 
is  the  womau  whom  she  states  to  have  told  her  this  ?  This  ia 
103 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

nothing  more  than  assertion,  and  I  say  again,  it  is  false.  Am 
I  to  be  condemned  without  proofs  ?  Is  my  life  to  be  sacrificed 
to  the  animosity  of  this  woman,  who  wishes  to  get  rid  of  me 
because " 

"  Because  what  ?  "  interrupted  Nancy 

"  Because  I  was  too  well  acquainted  with  you  before  your 
marriage,  and  can  tell  too  much." 

"  Now,  curses  on  you  for  a  liar  as  well  as  a  traitor ! "  ex- 
claimed Nancy.  "  What  I  was  before  I  was  married  is  well 
known ;  but  it  is  well  known,  also,  that  I  pleased  my  fancy, 
and  could  always  choose.  I  must,  indeed,  have  had  a  sorry 
taste,  to  be  intimate  with  a  blotched  wretch  like  you.  Sir," 
continued  Nancy,  turning  to  the  leader,  "  it  is  false ;  and 
whatever  may  be  said  against  me  on  other  points,  Nancy 
Dawson,  or  Nancy  Corbett,  was  never  yet  so  vile  as  to  assert 
a  lie.  I  put  it  to  you,  sir,  and  to  all  of  you,  is  not  my  word 
sufficient  in  this  case  ?  " 

The  smugglers  nodded  their  heads  in  assent. 

"  And  now  that  is  admitted,  I  will  prove  his  villainy  and 
falsehood.  Philip  Combury,  do  you  know  this  paper  ?  "  cried 
Nancy,  taking  out  of  her  bosom  the  agreement  signed  by 
Vanslyperken,  which  she  had  picked  up  on  the  night  when 
Cornbury  had  torn  it  up  and  thrown  it  away.  "  Do  you  know 
this  paper,  I  ask  you  ?  Read  it,  sir,"  continued  Nancy,  handing 
it  over  to  the  leader  of  the  smugglers. 

The  paper  was  read,  and  the  inflexible  countenance  of  the 
leader  turned  towards  Cornbury — who  saw  his  doom. 

"  Go  in,  Nancy  Corbett,  and  let  no  women  appear  till  all 
is  over." 

"Liar!"  said  Nancy,  spitting  on  the  ground  as  she  passed 
by  Cornbury. 

"  Bind  his  eyes,  and  lead  him  to  the  western  edge,"  said 
the  leader. 

"  Philip  Cornbury,  you  have  but  a  few  minutes  to  live.  In 
mercy,  you  may  see  the  holy  father,  if  you  wish  it." 

"  I'm  no  d d  Papist ! "  replied  Cornbury,  in  a  sulky  tone. 

"  Lead  him  on,  then  ! " 

Cornbury  was  led  to  the  western  edge  of  the  flat,  where 
the  cliff  was  most  high  and  precipitous,  and  then  made  to 
kneel  down. 

"  Fitzpatrick,"  said  the  leader,  pointing  to  the  condemned 
104 


SNARLEYYOW 

Fitzpatrick  walked  up  to  the  kneeling  man  with  his  loaded 
pistol,  and  then  the  others,  who  had  led  Cornbury  to  the  edge 
of  the  cliff,  retired.  Fitzpatrick  cocked  the  lock. 

"  Would  you  like  to  say,  ( God  have  mercy  on  my  treach- 
erous, sinful  sowl ! '  or  anything  short  and  sweet  like  that  ?  " 
said  Fitzpatrick.  <•  If  so,  I'll  wait  a  couple  of  seconds  more 
for  your  convanience,  Philip  Cornbury." 

Cornbury  made  no  reply.  Fitzpatrick  put  the  pistol  to  his 
ear,  the  ball  whizzed  through  his  brain,  the  body  half  raised 
itself  from  its  knees  with  a  strong  muscular  action,  and  then 
toppled  over,  and  disappeared  down  the  side  of  the  precipice. 

"  It's  to  be  hoped  that  the  next  time  you  lave  this  world, 
Master  Cornbury,  it  will  be  in  a  purliter  sort  of  manner.  A 
civil  question  demands  a  civil  answer,  anyhow,"  said  Fitz- 
patrick, coolly  rejoining  the  other  men. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

The  whole  of  which  has  been  fudged  out  of  the  history  of 
England,  and  will  therefore  be  quite  new  to  the  majority  of 
our  readers. 

W  ERE  we  in  want  of  materials  for  this  eventful  history,  we 
have  now  a  good  opportunity  for  spinning  out  our  volume;  but, 
so  far  from  this  being  the  case,  we  hardly  know  how  to  find 
space  for  what  it  is  now  absolutely  necessary  that  the  reader 
should  be  acquainted  with.  Our  friends  may  probably  recollect, 
when  we  remind  them  of  the  fact,  that  there  was  a  certain  king 
— James  II. — who  sat  upon  our  throne,arid  who  was  a  very  good 
Catholic ;  that  he  married  his  daughter,  Mary,  to  one  William 
of  Orange,  who,  in  return  for  James's  kindness  in  giving  him 
his  daughter,  took  away  from  him  his  kingdom,  on  the  plea 
that  if  he  was  a  bad  son-in-law,  at  all  events  he  was  a  sound 
Protestant.  They  may  also  recollect  that  the  exiled  king  was 
received  most  hospitably  by  the  Grand  Monarque,  Louis  XIV., 
who  gave  him  palaces,  money,  and  all  that  he  required,  and, 
moreover,  gave  him  a  fine  army  and  fleet  to  go  to  Ireland 
and  recover  his  kingdom,  bidding  him  farewell  with  this 
equivocal  sentence — "That  the  best  thing  he  (Louis)  could 
wish  to  him  was,  never  to  see  his  face  again."  They  may 
105 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

further  recollect  that  King  James  and  King  William  met  at 
the  Battle  of  the  Boyne,  in  which  the  former  was  defeated, 
and  then  went  back  to  St.  Germains,  and  spent  the  rest  of 
his  life  in  acts  of  devotion,  and  plotting  against  the  life  of 
King  William.  Now,  among  other  plots,  real  and  pretended, 
there  was  one  laid,  in  1695,  to  assassinate  King  William  on 
his  way  to  Richmond.  This  plot  was  revealed  ;  many  of  the 
conspirators  were  tried  and  executed;  but  the  person  who 
was  at  the  head  of  it — a  Scotchman  of  the  name  of  Sir 
George  Barclay — escaped.  In  the  year  1696  a  bill  was 
passed  by  which  Sir  George  Barclay,  and  nine  others  who 
had  escaped  from  justice,  were  attainted  of  high  treason,  if 
they  did  not  choose  to  surrender  themselves  on  or  before  the 
25th  day  of  March  ensuing.  Strange  to  say,  these  parties 
did  not  think  it  advisable  to  surrender  themselves  ;  perhaps  it 
was  because  they  knew  that  they  were  certain  to  be  hung. 
But  it  is  impossible  to  account  for  the  actions  of  men  :  we  can 
only  lay  the  facts  before  our  readers. 

Sir  George  Barclay  was  by  birth  a  Scotchman,  of  high 
family,  and  well  connected.  He  had  been  an  officer  in  the 
army  of  King  James,  to  whom  he  was  strongly  attached. 
Moreover,  he  was  a  very  bigoted  Catholic.  Whether  he  ever 
received  a  commission  from  King  James,  authorising  him  to 
assassinate  King  William,  has  never  been  proved ;  but,  as  King 
James  is  well  known  to  have  been  admitted  into  the  order  of 
the  Jesuits,  it  is  not  at  all  unlikely.  Certain  it  is  that  the 
baronet  went  over  to  St.  Germains,  landed  again  in  England, 
and  would  have  made  the  attempt,  had  not  the  plot  been  dis- 
covered through  some  of  the  inferior  accomplices  ;  and  it  is 
equally  sure  that  he  escaped,  although  many  others  were  hung ; 
and  few  people  knew  what  had  become  of  him.  The  fact  was 
that,  when  Barclay  had  fled  to  the  sea-side  he  was  assisted 
over  the  water  by  a  band  of  smugglers,  who  first  concealed 
him  in  the  cave  we  have  described,  which  was  their  retreat. 
This  led  to  a  communication  and  arrangement  with  them.  Sir 
George  Barclay,  who,  although  foiled  in  his  attempt  at  assassi- 
nation, never  abandoned  the  cause,  immediately  perceived 
what  advantages  might  be  derived  in  keeping  up  a  communica- 
tion by  means  of  these  outlaws.  For  some  time  the  smugglers 
were  employed  in  carrying  secret  despatches  to  the  friends  of 
James  in  England  and  Scotland;  and,  as  the  importance  of 
106 


SNARLEYYOW 

the  correspondence  increased,  and  it  became  necessary  to  have 
personal  interviews  instead  of  written  communications,  Sir 
George  frequently  passed  over  to  the  cave  as  a  rendezvous  at 
which  he  might  meet  the  adherents  of  the  exiled  king  In 
the  course  of  time  he  saw  the  prudence  of  having  the  entire 
control  of  the  band,  and  found  little  difficulty  in  being  ap- 
pointed their  leader.  From  the  means  he  obtained  from  St. 
Germains,  the  smuggling  was  now  carried  on  to  a  great  and 
very  profitable  extent ;  and,  by  the  regulations  which  he 
enacted,  the  chance  of  discovery  was  diminished.  Only  one 
point  more  was  requisite  for  safety  and  secrecy,  which  was,  a 
person  to  whom  he  could  confide  the  charge  of  the  cave.  Lady 
Barclay,  who  was  equally  warm  in  the  cause,  offered  her  ser 
vices,  and  they  were  accepted ;  and  at  the  latter  end  of  the 
year  l6<)6 — about  one  year  after  the  plot  had  failed — Lady 
Barclay,  with  her  only  child,  took  up  her  abode  in  this  isolated 
domicile  ;  Sir  George  then  first  making  the  arrangement  that 
the  men  should  always  remain  on  the  other  side  of  the  water, 
which  would  be  an  additional  cause  of  security.  For  upwards 
of  four  years  Lady  Barclay  had  remained  an  inmate,  attending 
to  the  instruction  of  her  little  Lilly,  and  carrying  on  all  the 
correspondence,  and  making  all  the  necessary  arrangements 
with  vigour  and  address,  satisfied  with  serving  the  good  cause 
and  proving  her  devoted  allegiance  to  her  sovereign.  Un- 
fortunate and  unwise  as  were  the  Stuart  family,  there  must 
have  been  some  charm  about  them  ;  for  they  had  instances 
of  attachment  and  fidelity  shown  to  them  of  which  no  other 
line  of  kings  could  boast. 

Shortly  after  the  tragical  event  recorded  in  the  last  chapter, 
the  Jesuit  came  out  of  the  cave  and  went  up  to  Sir  George, 
who  coolly  observed,  "We  have  just  been  sending  a  traitor  to 
his  account,  good  father." 

"  So  may  they  all  perish  ! "  replied  the  priest.  "  We  start 
this  evening  ? " 

"  Certainly      What  news  have  you  for  St.  Germains  ?  " 

"Much  that  is  important.  Discontent  prevails  throughout 
the  country.  The  affair  of  Bishop  Watson  hath  brought  much 
odium  on  the  usurper.  He  himself  writhes  under  the  tyranni- 
cal commands  of  the  Commons,  and  is  at  issue  with  them." 

"  And  in  Scotland,  father  ? " 

"All  is  there  ripe  and  ready,  and  an  army,  once  landed, 
107 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

would  be  joined  by  thousands.  The  injustice  of  the  usurper 
in  wishing  to  sacrifice  the  Scotch  settlement  has  worked  deep 
upon  the  minds  of  those  who  advanced  their  money  upon  that 
speculation ;  in  the  total,  a  larger  sum  than  ever  yet  was  raised 
in  Scotland.  Our  emissaries  have  fanned  the  flame  up  to  the 
highest  pitch." 

"  To  my  thoughts,  good  father,  there  needed  not  further 
discontent.  Have  we  not  our  king  dethroned,  and  our  holy 
religion  persecuted?" 

"  True,  my  son — true  ;  but  still,  we  must  lose  no  means  by 
which  we  may  increase  the  number  of  our  adherents.  Some 
are  swayed  by  one  feeling,  and  some  by  another.  We  have 
contrived  to  throw  no  small  odium  upon  the  usurper  and 
betrayer  of  his  wife's  father,  by  exposing  and  magnifying, 
indeed,  the  sums  of  money  which  he  has  lavished  upon  his 
courtesan,  Mistress  Villiers  now,  by  his  heretic  and  unsanctified 
breath  raised  to  the  peerage  by  the  title  of  Countess  of  Orkney. 
All  these  items  added  together  form  a  vast  sum  of  discontent ; 
and  could  we  persuade  his  Catholic  Majesty  to  rouse  himself 
to  assert  once  more  his  rights  by  force  .of  arms,  I  should  not 
fear  for  the  result." 

"  Had  I  not  been  betrayed,"  observed  Sir  George,  musing, 
"  before  this  the  king  would  have  had  his  own  again." 

"  And  thrice  blessed  would  have  been  the  ann  that  had 
laid  the  usurper  low  ! "  rejoined  the  Jesuit.  "  But  more  of 
this  hereafter.  Your  lady  hath  had  much  converse  with  me. 
She  thinks  that  the  character  of  the  man  who  commands  that 
cutter  is  such  as  to  warrant  his  services  for  gold,  and  wishes 
to  essay  him." 

"  The  woman  Corbett  is  of  that  opinion,  and  she  is  subtle. 
At  all  events,  it  can  be  tried;  for  he  would  be  of  much 
utility,  and  there  would  be  no  suspicion.  The  whole  had 
better  be  left  to  her  arrangement.  We  may  employ  and 
pay,  yet  not  trust  him." 

"  That  is  exactly  what  Lady  Alice  had  proposed,"  replied 
the  Jesuit.  Here  Lilly  came  out  to  tell  her  father  that  the 
morning  meal  was  ready,  and  they  all  returned  to  the  cave. 

That  evening  the  boat  was  launched,  and  the  Jesuit  went 
over  with  Sir  George,  and  landed  at  Cherbourg,  from  whence 
they  both  proceeded,  with  all  expedition,  to  the  court  of 
King  James. 

108 


SNARLEYYOW 

We  have  entered  into  this  short  detail,  that  the  reader  may 
just  know  the  why  and  the  wherefore  these  parties  in  the 
cave  were  introduced,  and  now  we  shall  continue  our  most 
faithful  and  veracious  history. 


CHAPTER  XIX 

In  which  Smallbones  is  sent  to  look  after  a  pot  of  black  paint 

W  E  must  now  return  to  the  cutter,  which  still  remains  at 
anchor  off  the  Point  in  Portsmouth  harbour.  It  is  a  dark, 
murky,  blowing  day,  with  gusts  of  rain,  and  thick  fog.  Mr. 
Vanslyperken  is  more  than  usually  displeased,  for,  as  he  had 
to  wait  for  the  new  boat  which  he  had  demanded,  he  thought 
this  a  good  opportunity  of  enlivening  the  bends  of  the  Yung- 
frau  with  a  little  black  paint — not  before  it  was  required,  most 
certainly,  for  she  was  as  rusty  in  appearance  as  if  she  had 
been  built  of  old  iron.  But  paint  fetched  money  ;  and  as  Mr. 
Vanslyperken  always  sold  his,  it  was  like  parting  with  so  much 
of  his  own  property  when  he  ordered  up  the  paint-pots  and 
brushes.  Now  the  operation  of  beautifying  the  Yungfrau  had 
been  commenced  the  day  before,  and  the  unexpected  change 
in  the  weather  during  the  night  had  washed  off  the  greater 
portion  of  the  paint,  and  there  was  not  only  all  the  trouble, 
but  all  the  expense,  to  be  incurred  again.  Xo  wonder  that 
Mr.  Vanslyperken  was  in  a  bad  humour — not  only  in  a  bad 
humour,  but  in  the  very  worst  of  humours.  He  had  made  up 
his  mind  to  go  on  shore  to  see  his  mother,  and  was  pacing  the 
quarter-deck  in  his  greatcoat,  with  his  umbrella  under  his 
arm,  all  ready  to  be  unfurled  as  soon  as  he  was  on  shore.  He 
was  just  about  to  order  his  boat  to  be  manned  :  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken looked  up  at  the  weather — the  fog  was  still  thick,  and 
the  rain  fell.  You  could  not  even  make  out  the  houses  on 
the  Point.  The  wind  had  gone  down  considerably.  Mr. 
Vanslyperken  looked  over  the  gunwale  :  the  damage  was  even 
greater  than  he  thought.  He  looked  over  the  stern  :  there 
was  the  stage  still  hanging  where  the  painters  had  been  stand- 
ing or  sitting,  and,  what  was  too  bad,  there  was  a  pot  of  paint, 
With  the  brush  in  it,  half  full  of  rain-water,  which  some  negli- 
109 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

gent  person  had  left  there.  Mr.  Vanslyperken  turned  forward 
to  call  somebody  to  take  the  paint  below,  but  the  decks  were 
empty,  and  it  was  growing  dark.  A  sudden  thought,  insti- 
gated no  doubt  by  the  devil,  filled  the  brain  of  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken. It  was  a  glorious  golden  opportunity,  not  to  be  lost. 
He  walked  forward,  and  went  down  into  his  cabin  again, 
where  he  found  Smallbones  helping  himself  to  biscuit,  for 
the  lad  was  hungry,  as  well  he  might  be  ;  but  on  this  occa- 
sion Mr.  Vanslyperken  took  no  notice. 

"  Smallbones,"  said  he,  "  one  of  the  men  has  left  his  paint- 
pot  on  the  stage,  under  the  stern ;  go  and  bring  it  in  im- 
mediately." 

"  Yes,  sir,"  replied  Smallbones,  surprised  at  the  unusually 
quiet  style  of  his  master's  address  to  him. 

Smallbones  ran  up  the  ladder,  went  aft,  and  slid  down  by 
the  rope  which  held  the  plank  used  as  a  stage  by  the  painters. 
Mr.  Vanslyperken  seized  his  carving-knife,  and  following  softly 
on  deck,  went  aft.  He  took  a  hurried  look  forward — there  was 
no  one  on  deck.  For  a  moment  he  hesitated  at  the  crime  :  he 
observed  the  starboard  rope  shake,  for  Smallbones  was  just 
about  to  shin  up  again.  The  devil  prevailed.  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken sawed  through  the  rope,  heard  the  splash  of  the  lad  in 
the  water,  and,  frightened  at  his  own  guilt,  ran  down  below, 
and  gained  his  cabin.  There  he  seated  himself,  trembling 
like  an  aspen-leaf.  It  was  the  first  time  that  he  had  been  a 
murderer.  He  was  pale  as  ashes.  He  felt  sick,  and  he  staggered 
to  his  cupboard,  poured  out  a  tumbler  of  scheedam,  and  drank 
it  off  at  a  draught.  This  recovered  him,  and  he  again  felt 
brave.  He  returned  on  deck,  and  ordered  his  boat  to  be 
manned,  which  was  apparently  done.  Mr.  Vanslyperken  would 
have  given  the  world  to  have  gone  aft,  and  to  have  looked  over 
the  stern,  but  he  dared  not ;  so,  pushing  the  men  into  the  boat, 
he  slipped  in,  and  was  pulled  on  shore.  Without  giving  any 
directions  to  the  men,  he  stepped  out,  and  felt  a  relief  when 
he  found  himself  on  terra  Jirma.  He  walked  away  as  fast  as 
he  could — he  felt  that  he  could  not  walk  fast  enough — he  was 
anxious  to  arrive  at  his  mother's.  The  rain  fell  fast,  but  he 
thought  not  of  his  umbrella  :  it  remained  under  his  arm  ;  and 
Mr.  Vanslyperken,  as  if  he  were  chased  by  a  fiend,  pushed  on 
through  the  fog  and  rain :  he  wanted  to  meet  a  congenial 
soul,  one  who  would  encourage,  console  him,  ridicule  his  fears, 

no 


SNARLEYYOW 

and  applaud  the  deed  which  he  would  just  then  have  given 
the  world  to  have  recalled. 

Where  could  he  seek  one  more  fitted  to  his  purpose  than 
his  mother  ?  The  door  of  the  house  where  she  lodged  was 
common  to  many,  and  therefore  opened  with  a  latch.  He 
went  in,  and  upstairs,  tried  the  door  of  his  mother's  room, 
and  found  it  fastened  within.  He  knocked,  heard  the 
grumbling  of  the  old  woman  at  her  being  obliged  to  rise 
from  her  chair :  she  opened  the  door,  and  Vanslyperken,  as 
soon  as  he  was  in,  slammed  it  to,  and,  exhausted  with  his 
emotions,  fell  back  in  a  chair. 

"Hey-day!  and  what's  the  matter  now?"  cried  the  old 
woman,  in  Dutch ;  "  one  would  think  that  you  had  been 
waylaid,  robbed,  and  almost  murdered." 

"  Murdered  !  "  stammered  Vanslyperken, — "  yes — it  was 
murder." 

"What  was  murder,  my  child?"  replied  the  old  woman, 
reseating  herself. 

"Did  I  say  murder,  mother?"  said  Vanslyperken,  wiping 
the  blended  rain  and  perspiration  from  his  brow  with  a  cotton 
handkerchief. 

"  Yes,  you  did,  Cornelius  Vanslyperken  ;  not  that  I  believe 
a  craven  like  you  would  ever  attempt  such  a  thing." 

"  But  I  have,  mother.  I  have  done  the  deed,"  replied 
Vanslyperken. 

"  You  have  ! "  cried  his  mother ;  "  then  at  last  you  have 
done  something,  and  I  shall  respect  you.  Come,  come,  child, 
cheer  up,  and  tell  me  all  about  it.  There  is  a  slight  twinge 
the  first  time — but  the  second  is  nothing.  Did  you  get  gold  ? 
Hey,  my  son,  plenty  of  gold  ?  " 

"Gold  '  no,  no — I  got  nothing — indeed,  I  lost  by  it — lost 
a  pot  full  of  black  paint — but  never  mind  that.  He's  gone," 
replied  Vanslyperken,  recovering  himself  fast. 

"  Who  is  gone  ?  " 

"The  lad  Smallbones." 

"  Pish  ! "  replied  the  old  woman,  rocking  her  chair.  "  Ay, 
well,  never  mind — it  was  for  revenge,  then — that's  sweet — 
very  sweet.  Now,  Cornelius,  tell  me  all  about  it." 

Vanslyperken,  encouraged  by  the  sympathy,  if  we  may 
use  the  term,  shown  by  his  mother,  narrated  what  he  had 
done. 

ill 


THE   DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

"  Well,  well,  child,  'tis  a  beginning,"  replied  the  old  woman, 
"and  I'll  not  call  you  craven  again." 

"  I  must  go  back,"  said  Vanslyperken,  starting  up  from  his 
chair. 

"  Go,  child,  it  is  late — and  dream  over  it.  Vengeance  is 
sweet,  even  in  sleep.  I  have  had  mine — and  for  years  have 
I  dwelt  on  it — and  shall  for  years  to  come.  I  shall  not  die 
yet — no,  no." 

Vanslyperken  quitted  the  house  ;  the  weather  had  cleared 
up,  the  breeze  was  fresh  and  piercing,  and  the  stars  twinkled 
every  now  and  then,  as  the  wild  scud  which  flew  across  the 
heavens  admitted  them  to  view.  Vanslyperken  walked  fast— 
he  started  at  the  least  sound — he  hurried  by  every  one  whom 
he  met,  as  if  fearful  to  be  recognised — he  felt  relieved  when 
he  had  gained  the  streets  of  Portsmouth,  and  he  at  last  arrived 
at  the  Point ;  but  there  was  no  cutter's  boat,  for  he  had  given 
no  orders.  He  was  therefore  obliged  to  hire  one  to  go  on 
board.  The  old  man  whom  he  engaged  shoved  into  the 
stream  ;  the  tide  was  running  in  rapidly. 

"  A  cold  night,  sir,"  observed  the  man. 

"Yes,"  replied  Vanslyperken  mechanically. 

"  And  a  strong  tide,  with  the  wind  to  back  it.  He'd  have 
but  a  poor  chance  who  fell  overboard  such  a  night  as  this.  The 
strongest  swimmer,  without  help,  would  be  soon  in  eternity." 

Vanslyperken  shuddered.  Where  was  Smallbones  at  this 
moment  ?  and  then,  the  mention  of  eternity  ' 

"  Silence,  man,  silence  '  "  said  Vanslyperken. 

"  Hope  no  offence,  Mr.  Lieutenant,"  replied  the  man,  who 
knew  who  his  fare  was. 

The  boat  pulled  alongside  of  the  Yungfrau,  and  Vanslyper- 
ken paid  his  unusual  fare,  and  stepped  on  the  deck.  He  went 
down  below,  and  had  the  precaution  to  summon  Smallbones 
to  bring  lights  aft.  The  word  was  passed  along  the  lower  deck, 
and  Vanslyperken  sat  down  in  the  dark,  awaiting  the  report 
that  Smallbones  could  not  be  found. 

Snarl  eyyow  went  up  to  his  master,  and  rubbed  his  cold  nose 
against  his  hand,  and  then,  for  the  first  time,  it  occurred  to 
Vanslyperken  that,  in  his  hurry  to  leave  the  vessel,  he  had  left 
the  dog  to  the  mercy  of  his  enemies.  During  the  time  that 
Vanslyperken  waited  for  the  report  of  the  lights,  he  passed 
over  in  his  mind  the  untoward  events  which  had  taken  place — 
112 


SNA  RLE Y  VOW 

the  loss  of  the  widow's  goodwill,  the  loss  of  Corporal  Van 
Spitter,  who  was  adrift  in  the  Zuyder  Zee,  the  loss  of  five 
thousand  pounds  through  the  dog,  and,  strange  to  say,  what 
vexed  him  more,  the  loss  of  the  dog's  eye ;  and  when  he 
thought  of  all  these  things,  his  heart  was  elated,  and  he  re- 
joiced in  the  death  of  Smallbones,  and  no  longer  felt  any 
compunction.  But  a  light  is  coming  aft,  and  Vanslyperken  is 
waiting  the  anticipated  report.  It  is  a  solitary  purser's  dip, 
as  they  are  termed  at  sea,  emitting  but  feeble  rays ;  and 
Vanslyperken's  eyes  are  directed  to  the  door  of  the  cabin  to 
see  who  carries  it.  To  his  horror,  his  dismay,  it  is  brought  in 
by  the  drowned  Smallbones,  who,  with  a  cadaverous,  and,  as 
he  supposes,  unearthly  face  and  vacant  look,  drawls  out,  "  It's 
a-blowed  out  twice,  sir,  with  the  wind." 

Vanslyperken  started  up,  with  his  eyes  glaring  and  fixed. 
There  could  be  no  mistake.  It  was  the  apparition  of  the 
murdered  lad,  and  he  fell  back  in  a  state  of  unconsciousness. 

"You've  a-got  it  this  time,"  said  Smallbones,  chuckling,  as 
he  bent  over  the  body  of  the  lieutenant  with  his  purser's  dip, 
and  perceived  that  he  was  in  a  state  of  insensibility. 

Had  Mr.  Vanslyperken  had  the  courage  to  look  over  the 
stern  of  the  cutter  when  he  reascended  on  the  deck,  he  would 
have  discovered  Smallbones  hanging  on  by  the  rudder  chains  ; 
for  had  the  fog  not  been  so  thick,  Mr.  Vanslyperken  would 
have  perceived  that  at  the  time  that  he  cut  Smallbones  adrift 
it  was  slack  water,  and  the  cutter  was  lying  across  the  harbour. 
Smallbones  was  not,  therefore,  carried  away  by  the  tide,  but, 
being  a  very  fair  swimmer,  had  gained  the  rudder  chains  with- 
out difficulty  ;  but  at  the  time  that  Smallbones  was  climbing 
up  again  by  the  rope,  he  had  perceived  the  blade  of  a  carving- 
knife  working  at  the  rope,  and  was  assured  that  Vanslyperken 
was  attempting  his  life.  When  he  gained  the  rudder  chains, 
he  held  on.  At  first  he  thought  of  calling  for  assistance,  but 
hearing  Vanslyperken  order  his  boat  to  be  manned,  the  lad  then 
resolved  to  wait  a  little  longer,  and  allow  his  master  to  think 
that  he  was  drowned.  The  result  was  as  Smallbones  intended. 
As  soon  as  the  lad  saw  that  the  boat  was  out  of  hearing,  he 
called  out  most  lustily,  and  was  heard  by  those  on  board,  and 
rescued  from  his  cold  immersion.  He  answered  no  questions 
which  were  put  to  him  till  he  had  changed  his  clothing  and 
recovered  himself,  and  then,  with  great  prudence,  summoned 
113  H 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

a  council,  composed  of  Short,  Coble,  and  Jemmy  Ducks,  to 
whom  he  narrated  what  had  taken  place.  A  long  consultation 
followed ;  and  at  last  it  was  agreed  that  Smallbones  should 
make  his  appearance  as  he  did,  and  future  arrangements  to  be 
taken  according  to  circumstances. 

As  soon  as  Smallbones  had  ascertained  the  situation  of  his 
master,  he  went  forward  and  reported  it  to  Dick  Short,  who  with 
Coble  came  aft  in  the  cabin.  Short  looked  at  Vanslyperken. 

"  Conscience,"  said  Short. 

"And  a  d d  bad  'un,  too,"  replied  Coble,  hitching  up  his 

trousers.     "  What's  to  be  done,  Short  ?  " 

"  Nothing,"  replied  Short. 

"Just  my  idea,"  replied  Coble;  "let  him  come  to  if  he 
pleases,  or  die  and  be  d -d.  Who  cares  ?  " 

"Nobody,"  replied  Short. 

"My  eyes,  but  he  must  have  been  frightened,"  said  Small 
bones,  "for  he  has  left  the  key  in  the  cupboard.  I'll  see 
what's  in  it,  for  once  and  a  way." 

Snarleyyow,  when  Smallbones  opened  the  cupboard,  ap- 
peared to  have  an  intuitive  idea  that  he  was  trespassing,  so  he 
walked  out,  growling,  from  under  the  table.  Short  saluted 
him  with  a  kick  in  the  ribs,  which  tossed  him  under  the  feet 
of  Coble,  who  gave  him  a  second  with  his  fisherman's  boots, 
and  the  dog  howled  and  ran  out  of  the  cabin.  Oh,  Mr. 
Vanslyperken  !  see  what  your  favourite  was  brought  to,  be- 
cause you  did  not  come  to. 

At  this  time  Smallbones  had  his  nose  in  the  stone  jar  of 
scheedam — the  olfactory  examination  was  favourable,  so  he  put 
his  mouth  to  it — the  labial  essay  still  more  so,  so  he  took  down 
a  wine-glass,  and,  without  any  ceremony,  filled  a  bumper,  and 
handed  it  to  Coble. 

"  We'll  drink  to  his  recovery,"  said  Obadiah,  tossing  off  the 
contents. 

"  Yes,"  replied  Short,  who  waited  till  the  glass  was  refilled, 
and  did  the  same. 

"  Here's  bad  luck  to  him  in  his  own  good  stuff,"  said  Small- 
bones,  tossing  off  a  third  glass  ;  and,  filling  it  again,  he  handed 
it  to  Coble. 

"  Here's  reformation  to  him,"  said  Coble,  draining  the  glass 
again. 

"Yes/'  replied  Short,  taking  the  replenished  vessel 
114 


SNARLEYYOW 

"Here's  d n  to  him,  and  his  dog  for  ever  and  ever, 

Amen,"  cried  Smallbones,  tippling  off  his  second  allowance. 

"  Who's  there  ?  "  said  Vanslyperken  in  a  faint  voice,  opening 
his  eyes  with  a  vacant  look. 

Smallbones  replaced  the  bottle  in  the  cupboard,  and  replied, 
"  It's  only  Smallbones,  sir,  and  the  mates,  come  to  help  you." 

"Smallbones !"  said  Vanslyperken,  still  wandering.  "Small- 
bones  is  drowned — and  the  whole  pot  of  black  paint." 

"Conscience,"  said  Short. 

"Carving-knife,"  rejoined  Coble. 

"  Carving-knife  !  "  said  Vanslyperken,  raising  himself  up  ;  "I 
never  said  a  word  about  a  carving-knife,  did  I  ?  Who  is  that  I 
see?  Short — and  Coble— help  me  up.  I've  had  a  sad  fall. 
Where's  Smallbones  ?  Is  he  alive — really  alive  ?  " 

"  I  believe  as  how  I  bees,"  replied  Smallbones. 

Mr.  Vanslyperken  had  now  recovered  his  perfect  senses. 
He  had  been  raised  on  a  chair,  and  was  anxious  to  be  rid  of 
intruders,  so  he  told  Short  and  Coble  that  he  would  now  do 
very  well,  and  they  might  go  ;  upon  which,  without  saying  a 
word,  they  both  quitted  the  cabin. 

Mr.  Vanslyperken  collected  himself— he  wished  to  know 
how  Smallbones  had  been  saved,  but  still  dared  not  broach  the 
subject,  as  it  would  be  admitting  his  own  guilt. 

"  What  has  happened,  Smallbones  ?  "  said  Vanslyperken.  "  I 
still  feel  very  faint." 

"  Take  a  glass  of  this,"  replied  Smallbones,  opening  the  cup- 
board, and  bringing  out  the  scheedam.  He  poured  out  a  glass, 
which  Vanslyperken  drank,  and  then  observed,  "  How  did  you 
know  what  was  in  the  cupboard,  sirrah  ?  " 

"  Because  you  called  for  it  when  you  were  in  fits,"  replied 
Smallbones. 

"  Called  for  scheedam  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir,  and  said  you  had  lost  the  carving-knife." 

"  Did  I  ? "  replied  Vanslyperken,  afraid  that  he  had  com- 
mitted himself.  "  I  have  been  ill,  very  ill,"  continued  he, 
putting  his  hand  up  to  his  forehead.  "  By-the-bye,  Smallbones, 
did  you  bring  in  that  pot  of  paint?"  said  Vanslyperken  adroitly. 

"  No,  sir,  I  didn't,  because  I  tumbled  overboard,  pot  and  all," 
replied  Smallbones. 

"Tumbled  overboard!  why,  I  did  not  leave  the  ship  till 
afterwards,  and  I  heard  nothing  about  it." 
115 


THE  DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

"  No,  sir,  how  could  you  ?  "  replied  Smallbones,  who  was  all 
prepared  for  this  explanation,  "  when  the  tide  swept  me  past 
the  saluting  battery  in  a  moment." 

"Pastthe  saluting  battery!"  exclaimed  Vanslyperken;  "why, 
how  were  you  saved  ?  " 

"  Because,  thanks  to  somebody,  I  be  too  light  to  sink.  I 
went  out  to  the  Nab  buoy,  and  a  mile  ayond  it." 

"  The  Nab  buoy  ! "  exclaimed  Vanslyperken. 

"  Yes,  and  ayond  it,  afore  the  tide  turned,  and  then  I  were 
swept  back  again,  and  came  into  harbour  again,  just  half-an- 
hour  afore  you  came  aboard." 

Mr.  Vanslyperken  looked  aghast ;  the  lad  must  have  had  a 
charmed  life.  Nine  miles,  at  least,  out  to  sea,  and  nine  miles 
back  again. 

"  It's  as  true  as  I  stand  here,  sir,"  continued  Smallbones. 
"  I  never  were  so  cold  in  all  my  life,  a-floating  about  like  a  bit 
of  duck-weed  with  the  tide,  this  way  and  that  way." 

"  As  true  as  you  stand  here  I  "  repeated  Vanslyperken  ;  "but 
do  you  stand  here  ?  "  and  he  made  a  desperate  grasp  at  the 
lad's  arm  to  ascertain  whether  he  held  substance  or  shadow. 

te  Can  I  do  anything  more,  sir  ? "  continued  Smallbones ; 
"for  I  should  like  to  turn  in — I'm  as  cold  as  ice,  even  now." 

"You  may  go,"  replied  Vanslyperken,  whose  mind  was 
again  becoming  confused  at  what  had  passed.  For  some  time 
the  lieutenant  sat  in  his  chair,  trying  to  recollect  and  reason  ; 
but  it  was  in  vain — the  shocks  of  the  day  had  been  too  great. 
He  threw  himself,  dressed  as  he  was,  upon  his  bed — never 
perceived  the  absence  of  his  favourite — the  candle  was  allowed 
to  burn  itself  to  the  socket,  and  Vanslyperken  fell  off  into  a 
trance-like  sleep. 


CHAPTER  XX 

In  which  Mr.  Vanslyperken  proves  false  to  the  widow  Vandcr- 
sloosh,  and  strange  things  take  place. 

ME.  VANSLYPERKEN  was  awakened  the  next  morning 
by  the  yelping  of  his  dog,  who,  having  been  shut  out  of  the 
cabin,  had  ventured  up  the  ladder  in  the  morning  when  the 
men  were  washing  the  deck,  and  had  a  bucket  shied  at  him 
116 


SNARLEYYOW 

by  Jemmy  Ducks,  with  such  excellent  precision,  that  it 
knocked  him  over,  and  nearly  broke  his  hind  leg,  which  he 
now  carried  high  up  in  the  air  as  he  howled  upon  the  other 
three  at  the  cabin  door.  Mr.  Vanslyperken  rose,  and  tried  to 
recollect  what  had  passed ;  but  it  was  more  than  a  minute 
before  he  could  recall  the  circumstances  of  the  day  before. 
He  then  tried  to  call  to  mind  how  he  had  gone  to  bed,  and 
by  what  means  Snarleyyow  was  left  outside,  but  he  could  make 
nothing  of  it.  He  opened  the  cabin  door,  and  let  in  the  dog, 
whose  lame  leg  instantly  excited  his  indignation,  and  he  then 
rang  his  bell  for  Smallbones,  who  made  his  appearance. 

"  How  came  the  dog  out  of  the  cabin,  sir  ?  " 

"  I'm  sure  I  don't  know  sir ;  1  never  put  him  out." 

"  Who  is  it  that  has  hurt  him  ?  " 

"  I'm  sure  I  don't  know,  sir ;  I  never  touched  him." 

Vanslyperken  was  about  to  vent  his  anger,  when  Small- 
bones  said,  "  If  you  please,  I  don't  know  what's  a-going  on. 
Why,  here,  sir,  the  men  washing  the  decks  have  found  your 
carving-knife  abaft,  by  the  taffrail.  Somebody  must  have 
taken  it  there,  that's  sartain." 

Vanslyperken  turned  pale. 

"  Who  could  have  taken  it  ?" 

"  That's  what  I  said,  sir.  Who  dare  come  in  the  cabin  to 
take  the  knife  ?  and  what  could  they  have  taken  it  for,  but 
unless  to  cut  summut?"  And  Smallbones  looked  his  master 
full  in  the  face.  And  the  lieutenant  quailed  before  his  boy. 
He  could  not  meet  his  gaze,  but  turned  away. 

"Very  odd,"  continued  Smallbones,  perceiving  the  advan- 
tage he  had  gained. 

"  Leave  the  cabin,  sir,"  cried  Vanslyperken. 

"Shan't  I  make  no  inquiries  how  this  'ere  knife  came 
there,  sir?"  replied  Smallbones. 

"  No,  sir,  mind  your  own  business.  I've  a  great  mind  to 
flog  you  for  its  being  found  there — all  your  carelessness." 

"  That  would  be  a  pretty  go,"  murmured  Smallbones,  as  he 
shut  the  cabin  door. 

The  feeling  of  vengeance  against  Smallbones  was  now  re- 
doubled in  the  breast  of  his  master ;  and  the  only  regret  he 
felt  at  the  transactions  of  the  day  before  was,  that  the  boy 
had  not  been  drowned. 

"  I'll  have  him  yet,"  muttered  the  lieutenant ;  but  he  forgot 
117 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

that  he  was  shaving  himself,  and  the  involuntary  movements 
of  his  lips  caused  him  to  cut  a  large  gash  on  his  right  cheek, 
from  which  the  blood  trickled  fast. 

"  Curses  on  the  (razor  he  was  going  to  say,  but  he  changed 
it  to)  scoundrel !  " 

A  slice  with  a  razor  is  certainly  a  very  annoying  thing.  After 
a  certain  time,  Mr.  Vanslyperken  finished  his  toilet,  called  for 
his  breakfast,  went  on  deck,  and  as  the  day  was  fine,  ordered 
the  paint  to  be  renewed,  and  then  went  on  shore  to  ascertain 
if  there  were  any  commands  for  him  at  the  admiral's  office. 

As  he  walked  up  the  street  in  a  brown  study,  he  at  last 
observed  that  a  very  pretty  woman  dogged  him,  sometimes 
walking  ahead  and  looking  back,  at  others  dropping  astern,  and 
then  again  ranging  up  alongside.  He  looked  her  in  the  face, 
and  she  smiled  sweetly,  and  then  turned  her  head  coquettishly, 
and  then  looked  again  with  eyes  full  of  meaning.  Now, 
although  Mr.  Vanslyperken  had  always  avoided  amours,  on 
account  of  the  expense  entailed  upon  them,  yet  he  was  like  a 
dry  chip,  very  inflammable,  and  the  extreme  beauty  of  the 
party  made  him  feel  unusual  emotions.  Her  perseverance,  too 
— and  her  whole  appearance  so  very  respectable — so  superior 
to  the  class  of  people  who  generally  accosted  him.  He 
thought  of  the  widow  and  her  money-bags,  and  thought  also 
how  infinitely  more  desirable  the  widow  would  be  if  she  pos- 
sessed but  the  beauty  of  the  present  party. 

"  I  do  believe  I've  lost  my  way,"  exclaimed  the  young  per- 
son. "  Pray,  sir,  can  you  tell  me  the  way  to  Castle  Street  ?  for 
I'm  almost  a  stranger.  And  "  (added  she,  laughing)  "  I  really 
don't  know  my  way  back  to  my  own  house." 

Castle  Street  was,  at  that  time,  one  of  the  best  streets  in 
Portsmouth,  as  Mr.  Vanslyperken  well  knew.  This  assured 
him  of  her  respectability.  He  very  gallantly  offered  his  arm, 
which,  after  a  little  demur,  was  accepted,  and  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken conveyed  her  to  her  house.  Of  course,  she  could  do 
no  less  than  to  ask  him  to  walk  up,  and  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  who 
had  never  been  in  anything  approaching  to  good  society,  was 
in  astonishment  at  the  furniture.  All  appeared  to  denote 
wealth.  He  was  soon  in  an  interesting  conversation,  and  by 
degrees  found  out  that  the  lady  was  a  young  widow  of  the 
name  of  Malcolm,  whose  husband  had  been  factor  to  the  new 
company,  called  the  East  India  Company ;  that  she  had  come 
118 


SNARLEYYOW 

down  to  Portsmouth  expecting  him  home,  and  that  she  had 
learnt  that  he  had  died  on  shore  a  few  days  before  his  intended 
embarkation  for  England.  Since  which,  as  she  liked  the  place 
and  the  society,  she  had  thoughts  of  remaining  here. 

"  They  say  that  gold  in  India  is  to  be  had  for  nothing." 

"  It  must  be  very  plentiful/'  replied  the  widow,  "if  I  am  to 
judge  by  the  quantity  my  poor  husband  sent  me  home,  and  he 
was  not  out  more  than  three  years.  He  left  me  a  week  after 
our  marriage." 

Here  the  lovely  widow  put  her  handkerchief  up  to  her  eyes, 
and  Mr.  Vanslyperken  attempted  to  console  her. 

"It's  so  very  unpleasant  to  be  left  without  any  one  to 
advise  you,  and  exposed  to  be  cheated  so  dreadfully  !  What 
can  a  poor  lone  woman  do  ?  Did  you  ever  see  me  before,  sir  ?  " 

"  I  never  did,"  replied  our  lieutenant.  "  May  I  ask  the  same 
question  ?  for  I  thought  you  appeared  to  know  me." 

"Oh  yes  !  I've  seen  you  very  often,  and  wished  to  know 
who  you  were,  but  I  was  ashamed  to  ask.  One  cannot  be 
too  particular  in  my  situation." 

Mr.  Vanslyperken  was  much  pleased,  but  he  had  remained 
some  time,  and  he  thought  it  right  to  depart,  so  he  rose  and 
made  his  adieux. 

"  I  hope  I  shall  see  you  again,"  cried  the  widow  earnestly. 
"You  will  call  again,  sir,  won't  you  ?" 

"  Most  certainly,  and  with  the  greatest  pleasure,"  replied 
Vanslyperken. 

The  lady  extended  her  gloved  hand,  and  as  it  was  closed  in 
that  of  Vanslyperken,  he  thought  he  felt  a  slight,  a  very  slight 
pressure,  which  made  his  heart  leap.  And  then,  as  he  shut 
the  door,  she  gave  him  such  a  look — O  those  eyes ! — they 
pierced  right  through  the  heart  of  Vanslyperken. 

The  reader  may  not,  perhaps,  be  aware  who  this  gay  widow 
might  be.  It  was  Nancy  Corbett,  who  had,  by  the  advice 
of  Lady  Alice,  taken  this  step  to  entrap  Mr.  Vanslyperken. 
Nancy  had  obtained  from  Moggy  all  the  particulars  of  the 
lieutenant's  wooing  of  the  widow  Vandersloosh,  and  his  char- 
acter as  a  miser  and  a  coward.  Had  he  been  a  miser  only, 
she  would  have  attacked  by  gold  alone,  but  being  a  coward, 
it  was  decided  that  he  should  have  some  further  stimulus  to 
betray  his  country,  and  enlist  himself  among  the  partisans  of 
King  James. 

119 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

Beauty,  joined  with  wealth,  the  chance  of  possessing  both, 
with  the  attractive  arts  of  Nancy,  were  considered  necessary  to 
sway  him.  Indeed,  they  were  so  far  right,  that  had  any  one 
made  the  bold  proposal  to  Vanslyperken  of  joining  the  other 
party,  and  offered  him  at  the  same  time  ample  remuneration, 
he  would  have  been  too  suspicious  or  too  timorous  to  run  the 
risk.  It  was  necessary  to  win  him  over  by  means  which  ap- 
peared accidental  rather  than  otherwise.  The  difficulty  of 
correspondence  was  very  great ;  and  as  the  cutter  constantly 
was  despatched  to  the  Hague,  and  the  French  had  agents 
there,  not  only  letters,  but  even  messengers,  might  be  sent 
over  without  risk  and  without  suspicion  ;  for  open  boats  being 
then  the  only  means  of  communication,  during  the  wintry 
part  of  the  year,  the  correspondence  was  very  precarious,  and 
at  long  intervals. 

Thus  was  Nancy  Corbett  changed  into  a  buxom  widow,  all 
for  the  good  cause,  and  well  did  she  perform  her  part;  for  there 
was  no  lack  of  money  when  such  services  were  required.  Van- 
slyperken left  the  house  quite  enchanted.  "  This  will  do," 
thought  he  ;  "  and  if  I  succeed,  Frau  Vandersloosh  may  go  to 
the  devil."  He  returned  on  board,  unlocked  his  cabin,  where 
Snarleyyow  had  been  secured  from  the  machinations  of  Small- 
bones  and  other  malcontents,  and  sat  down  to  enjoy  the  castle- 
building  which  he  had  commenced  after  he  left  the  house. 
He  patted  his  dog,  and  apostrophised  it.  "Yes,  my  poor 
brute,"  said  Vanslyperken,  "your  master  will  get  a  rich  widow, 
without  it  being  necessary  that  you  should  be  laid  dead  at 
her  porch.  D n  Frau  Vandersloosh  !" 

The  widow  was  more  enchanting  when  Vanslyperken  called 
on  the  ensuing  day  than  she  was  on  the  first.  Her  advances 
to  the  lieutenant  were  no  longer  doubtful  to  him.  She  entered 
freely  into  the  state  of  her  affairs,  asked  his  advice  upon  money 
matters,  and  fully  proved  to  his  satisfaction  that,  independent 
of  her  beauty,  she  would  be  a  much  greater  catch  than  Frau 
Vandersloosh.  She  spoke  about  her  family ;  said  that  she 
expected  her  brother  over,  but  that  he  must  come  incog.,  as  he 
was  attached  to  the  court  of  the  exiled  king,  lamented  the  dif- 
ficulty of  receiving  letters  from  him,  and  openly  expressed  her 
adherence  to  the  Stuart  family.  Vanslyperken  appeared  to 
make  very  little  objection  to  her  political  creed;  in  fact,  he  was 
so  fascinated  that  he  fell  blindly  into  the  snare ;  he  accepted 
120 


SNARLEYYOW 

an  invitation  to  dine  with  her  on  that  very  day,  and  went  on 
board  to  dress  himself  as  fine  for  her  as  he  had  for  the  widow 
Vandersloosh.  The  lovely  widow  admired  his  uniform,  and 
gave  him  many  gentle  hints  upon  which  he  might  speak  ;  but 
this  did  not  take  place  until  a  tete-il-tete  after  dinner,  when  he 
was  sitting  on  a  sofa  with  her  (not  on  such  a  fubsy  sofa  as  that 
of  Frau  Vandersloosh,  but  one  worked  in  tapestry)  ;  much  in 
the  same  position  as  we  once  introduced  him  to  the  reader,  to 
wit,  with  the  lady's  hand  in  his.  Vanslyperken  was  flushed 
with  wine,  for  Nancy  had  pushed  the  bottle,  and  at  last  he 
spoke  out  clearly  what  his  aspirations  were.  The  widow 
blushed,  laughed,  wiped  her  eyes  as  if  to  brush  away  a  falling 
tear,  and  eventually,  with  a  slight  pressure  of  the  hand,  stam- 
mered that  she  did  not  know  what  to  say,  the  acquaintance 
was  so  short — it  was  so  unexpected — she  must  reflect  a  little  : 
at  the  same  time,  she  could  not  but  acknowledge  that  she 
had  been  taken  with  him  when  she  first  saw  him  ;  and  then 
she  laughed  and  said  that  she  did  really  begin  to  believe  that 
there  was  such  a  thing  as  love  at  first  sight,  and  then — he  had 
better  go  now,  she  wished  to  be  alone — she  really  had  a 
headache.  Oh,  Nancy  Corbett !  you  were,  indeed,  an  adept 
in  the  art  of  seduction — no  wonder  that  your  name  has  been 
handed  down  to  posterity.  Mr.  Vanslyperken  perceived 
his  advantage,  and  pressed  still  more,  until  the  blushing 
widow  declared  that  she  would  really  think  seriously  about 
the  matter,  if,  on  further  acquaintance,  she  found  that  her 
good  opinion  of  him  was  not  overrated. 

Vanslyperken  returned  on  board  intoxicated  with  his  success. 
On  his  arrival,  he  was  informed  that  a  messenger  had  been 
sent  for  him,  but  no  one  knew  where  to  find  him,  and  that  he 
must  be  at  the  admiral's  early  the  next  morning,  and  have  all 
ready  for  immediate  sailing.  This  was  rather  annoying,  but 
there  was  no  help  for  it.  The  next  day  Vanslyperken  went 
to  the  admiral's,  and  received  orders  to  sail  immediately  to  the 
Hague  with  despatches  of  consequence,  being  no  less  than  an 
answer  from  King  William  to  the  States-General.  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken proceeded  from  the  admiral's  to  the  charming  widow, 
to  whom  he  imparted  this  unwelcome  intelligence.  She,  of 
course,  was  grave,  and  listened  to  his  protestations  with  her 
little  finger  in  her  mouth,  and  a  pensive,  downcast  eye, 

"  How  long  will  you  be  away  ?  "  inquired  she, 
121 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

"  But  a  week  or  ten  days  at  the  furthest.  I  shall  fly  back 
to  see  you  again." 

"  But  tell  me  the  truth,  have  you  no  acquaintances  there  ? — 
now,  tell  the  truth.  I  don't  inean  men." 

"  Upon  my  honour,  fair  widow,  I  don't  know  a  single 
woman  there,"  replied  Vanslyperken,  pleased  with  this  little 
appearance  of  jealousy  ;  "  but  I'm  afraid  that  I  must  leave 
you,  for  the  admiral  is  very  severe." 

"Will  you  do  me  one  favour,  Mr.  Vanslyperken?'' 

"  Anything — ask  what  you  will." 

"  I  want  this  letter  forwarded  to  my  brother— I  am  very 
anxious  about  it.  The  French  agent  there  will  send  it  on — 
it  is  enclosed  to  him.  Will  you  do  me  that  favour,  my  dear 
sir? — I'm  sure  you  will,  if " 

"  If  what  ?  "  ' 

"  If  you  love  me,"  replied  the  widow,  laying  her  hand  upon 
Vanslyperken. 

"  I  will,  most  certainly,"  said  Vanslyperken,  taking  the 
letter  and  putting  it  into  his  pocket. 

"  Then  I  shall  ask  you  another,"  said  the  widow.  "  You 
will  think  me  very  foolish,  but  there  may  be  an  opportunity — 
will  you  write  to  me — just  a  few  lines — only  to  tell  me  that 
you  have  given  the  letter,  that's  all — and  to  say  how  you  are 
— don't  you  think  me  very  foolish  ?  " 

"I  will  write,  dearest, since  you  wish  it— and  now  good-bye." 

Vanslyperken  took  the  widow  round  the  waist,  and  after  a 
little  murmuring  and  reluctance,  was  permitted  to  snatch  a 
kiss.  Her  eyes  followed  him  mournfully  till  he  shut  the  door 
and  disappeared,  and  then  Nancy  Corbett  gave  way  to  un- 
bounded mirth. 

"  So,  the  fool  has  bit  already,"  thought  she  ;  "  now,  if  he 
only  writes  to  me,  and  I  get  his  acknowledgment  of  having 
delivered  the  letter,  the  beast  is  in  my  power,  and  I  can  hang 
him  any  day  I  please.  Upon  his  honour,  he  did  not  know  a 
single  woman  there  !  — Lord  have  mercy  .'—what  liars  men  are  ! 
— but  we  can  sometimes  beat  them  with  their  own  weapons." 
And  Nancy's  thoughts  reverted  to  her  former  life,  which  she 
now  dwelt  upon  with  pain  and  sorrow. 

Mr.  Vanslyperken  returned  on  board :  the  anchor  was 
weighed  immediately  that  the  boats  had  been  hoisted  up  ;  and 
the  Yungfrau  run  out  with  a  fair  wind,  which  lasted  until  the 


SNARLEYYOW 

evening,  when  it  fell  almost  calm,  and  the  cutter  made  but 
little  way  through  the  water.  Many  of  the  men  were  con- 
versing on  the  forecastle  as  usual,  and  the  subject  of  their 
discourse  was  the  surmising  what  had  become  of  Corporal 
Van  Spitter.  In  one  point  they  all  appeared  to  agree,  which 
was,  that  they  hoped  he  would  never  return  to  the  cutter. 

"  If  he  does,  I  owe  him  one,"  observed  Jemmy  Ducks.  "  It's 
all  through  him  that  my  wife  was  turned  out  of  the  vessel." 

"  And  a  little  bit  from  her  tongue,  Jemmy,"  observed  Coble. 

"  Why,  perhaps  so,"  replied  Jemmy  ;  "  but  what  was  it  set 
her  tongue  loose  but  the  threat  of  him  to  flog  me,  and  what 
made  him  threaten  that  but  the  peaching  of  that  fat  marine  ?  " 

"  Very  good  arguments,  Jemmy.  Well,  I  will  say  that  for 
your  wife,  Jemmy,  she  does  love  you,  and  there's  no  sham 
about  it." 

"  Never  mind  Jemmy's  wife,  let's  have  Jemmy's  song," 
said  Spurey ;  "  he  hasn't  piped  since  he  was  pulled  up  by  the 
corporal." 

"No;  he  put  my  pipe  out,  the  hippopotamus.  Well,  I'll 
give  it  you — it  shall  be  about  what  we  are  talking  of,  Obadiah." 
Jemmy  perched  himself  on  the  fore-end  of  the  booms,  and 
sang  as  follows : — 

"  I  suppose  that  you  think,  'cause  my  trousers  are  tarry, 

And  because  that  I  ties  my  long  hair  in  a  tail, 
While  landsmen  are  figged  out  as  fine  as  Lord  Harry, 

With  breast-pins  and  cravats  as  white  as  old  sail ; 
That  I'm  a  strange  creature,  a  know-nothing  ninny, 
But  fit  for  the  planks  for  to  walk  in  foul  weather ; 
That  I  han't  e'er  a  notion  of  the  worth  of  a  guinea, 
And  that  you,  Poll,  can  twist  me  about  as  a  feather, — 
Lord  love  you  1 

I  know  that  this  life  is  but  short  at  the  best  on't, 

That  time  it  flies  fast,  and  that  work  must  be  done ; 
That  when  danger  comes  'tis  as  well  for  to  jest  on't, 

'Twill  be  but  the  lighter  felt  when  it  do  come : 
If  you  think,  then,  from  this,  that  I  an't  got  a  notioa 

Of  a  heaven  above,  with  its  mercy  in  store, 
And  the  devil  below,  for  us  lads  of  the  ocean, 

Just  the  same  as  it  be  for  the  landsmen  on  shore,  — 
Lord  love  jou  I 

123 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

If  because  I  don't  splice  with  some  true-hearted  woman, 

Who'd  dote  on  my  presence,  and  sob  when  I  sail, 
But  put  up  with  you,  Poll,  though  faithful  to  no  man, 

With  a  fist  that  can  strike,  and  a  tongue  that  can  rail ; 
'Tis  because  I'm  not  selfish,  and  know  'tis  my  duty 

If  I  marry  to  moor  by  my  wife,  and  not  leave  her, 
To  dandle  the  young  ones, — watch  over  her  beauty, 

D'ye  think  that  I'd  promise  and  vow,  then  deceive  her  ?— 
Lord  love  you  ! 

I  suppose  that  you  think  'cause  I'm  free  with  my  money, 

Which  others  would  hoard  and  lock  up  in  their  chest, 
All  your  billing  and  cooing,  and  words  sweet  as  honey, 

Are  as  gospel  to  me  while  you  hang  on  my  breast ; 
But  no,  Polly,  no  ; — you  may  take  every  guinea, 

They'd  burn  in  my  pocket  if  I  took  them  to  sea ; 
But  as  for  your  love,  Poll,  I  indeed  were  a  ninny, — 

D'ye  think  I  don't  know  you  cheat  others  than  me  ? — 
Lord  love  you  ! " 

"Well,  that's  a  good  song,  Jemmy,  and  he  can't  pull  you  up 
for  that,  anyhow." 

Mr.  Vanslyperken  appeared  to  think  otherwise,  for  he  sent 
a  marine  forward  to  say  that  no  singing  would  be  permitted 
in  future,  and  that  they  were  immediately  to  desist. 

"  I  suppose  we  shall  have  a  song  considered  as  mutiny 
soon,"  observed  Coble.  "Ah,  well,  it's  a  long  lane  that  has 
no  turning." 

"Yes,"  replied  Jemmy,  in  an  undertone,  "and  for  every 
rogue  there's  a  rope  laid  up.  Never  mind,  let  us  go  below." 

Mr.  Vanslyperken's  dreaming  thoughts  of  the  fair  widow 
were  nevertheless  occasionally  interrupted  by  others  not  quite 
so  agreeable.  Strange  to  say,  he  fully  believed  what  Small- 
bones  had  asserted  about  his  being  carried  out  by  the  tide  to 
the  Nab  buoy,  and  he  canvassed  the  question  in  his  mind, 
whether  there  was  not  something  supernatural  in  the  affair,  a 
sort  of  interposition  of  Providence  in  behalf  of  the  lad,  which 
was  to  be  considered  as  a  warning  to  himself  not  to  attempt 
anything  further.  He  was  frightened,  although  his  feeling  for 
revenge  was  still  in  all  its  force.  As  for  any  one  suspecting 
him  of  having  attempted  the  boy's  life,  he  had  recovered  from 
that  feeling ;  even  if  they  did,  who  dare  say  a  word  ?  There 
was  another  point  which  also  engrossed  the  moody  Vansly- 


SNARLEYYOW 

perken,  which  was,  how  he  should  behave  relative  to  the  widow 
Vandersloosh.  Should  he  call  or  should  he  not  ?  He  cared 
nothing  for  her,  and  provided  he  could  succeed  with  the  Ports- 
mouth lady,  he  would  pitch  her  to  the  devil;  but  still  he 
remembered  the  old  proverb,  "  You  should  never  throw  away 
dirty  water  before  you  are  sure  of  clean."  After  some  cogita- 
tion, he  determined  upon  still  pressing  his  suit,  and  hoped  at 
the  same  time  that  the  widow  would  not  admit  him  into  her 
presence.  Such  were  the  different  resolves  and  decisions  which 
occupied  the  mind  of  Mr.  Vanslyperken  until  he  dropped  his 
anchor  at  Amsterdam,  when  he  ordered  his  boat  to  go  on  shore, 
and  gave  positive  directions  to  Dick  Short  that  no  one  was  to 
leave  the  cutter  on  any  pretence,  for  he  was  determined  that  as 
the  widow  would  not  have  his  company,  she  should  not  have  the 
profits  arising  from  his  men  spending  their  money  at  her  house. 

"  So,"  cried  Coble,  after  the  boat  shoved  off,  "  liberty's 
stopped  as  well  as  singing.  What  next,  I  wonder  ?  I  shan't 
stand  this  long." 

"  No,"  replied  Short. 

"  Stop  till  he  makes  friends  with  the  widow,"  observed  Bill 
Spurey  ;  "  she'll  get  us  all  leave." 

"  Mein  Gott,  he  nebber  say  anything  before,"  observed 
Jansen. 

"  No  ;  we  might  also  go  and  come  as  we  wished.  We  must 
not  stand  this." 

"  We  won't,"  replied  Jemmy  Ducks. 

"  No,"  replied  Short. 

While  the  crew  of  the  cutter  were  in  this  incipient  state  of 
mutiny,  Vanslyperken  bent  his  steps  to  deliver  up  to  the 
authorities  the  despatches  with  which  he  was  charged  ;  and 
having  so  done,  he  then  took  out  the  letter  entrusted  to  him  by 
Nancy  Corbett,  and  read  the  address.  It  was  the  same  street 
in  which  lived  the  Frau  Vandersloosh.  This  was  awkward,  as 
Vanslyperken  did  not  want  to  be  seen  by  her ;  but  there  was 
no  help  for  it.  He  trusted  to  her  not  seeing  him,  and  he  pro^ 
ceeded  thither :  he  ran  down  the  numbers  on  the  doors  until 
he  came  to  the  right  one,  which  was  exactly  opposite  to  the 
widow's  house ;  this  was  more  unfortunate.  He  rang  the 
bell ;  it  was  some  time  before  the  door  was  opened,  and  while 
he  was  standing  there  he  could  not  help  looking  round  to  see 
if  any  one  saw  him.  To  his  annoyance,  there  stood  the  widow 
125 


THE  DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

filling  up  the  door  with  her  broad  frame,  and  Babette  peeping 
over  her  shoulder.  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  as  there  was  only 
the  canal  and  two  narrow  roads  between  them,  could  do  no 
less  than  salute  her,  but  she  took  no  notice  of  him  further 
than  by  continuing  her  stare.  At  last,  upon  a  second  pulling 
of  the  bell,  the  door  opened,  and  on  Mr.  Vanslyperken  saying 
that  he  had  a  letter  for  such  an  address,  he  was  admitted,  and 
the  door  immediately  closed.  He  was  ushered  into  a  room,  the 
window  panes  of  which  were  painted  green,  so  that  no  one 
outside  could  look  in,  and  found  himself  in  the  presence  of  a 
tall  man,  in  a  clerical  dress,  who  motioned  to  him  to  sit  down. 

Vanslyperken  delivered  the  letter,  and  then  took  a  seat. 
The  gentleman  made  a  graceful  bow,  as  if  to  ask  permission 
to  break  the  seal,  and  then  opened  the  letter. 

"  Sir,  I  am  obliged  to  you  for  charging  yourself  with  these 
packets — infinitely  obliged  to  you.  You  are  in  command  of  a 
sloop  here,  I  believe  ?  " 

"  A  king's  cutter,  sir,"  replied  Vanslyperken,  with  import- 
ance ;  "  I  am  Lieutenant  Vanslyperken." 

"  I  thank  you,  sir.  I  will  take  down  your  name.  You 
expect,  I  presume,  to  be  rewarded  for  this  small  service," 
continued  the  gentleman,  v/ith  a  bland  smile. 

"  Why,  she  must  have  told  him,"  thought  Vanslyperken  ; 
who  replied,  with  another  smile,  "  that  he  certainly  trusted 
that  he  should  be." 

Upon  which  reply,  the  other  went  to  an  escritoire,  and 
taking  out  a  bag,  opened  it  and  poured  out  a  mass  of  gold, 
which  made  Vansly  perk  en's  mouth  water,  but  why  he  did  so 
Vanslyperken  did  not  give  a  thought,  until,  having  counted 
out  fifty  pieces,  the  gentlemen  very  gracefully  put  them  into 
his  hand,  observing — 

"  A  lieutenant's  pay  is  not  great,  and  we  can  afford  to  be 
generous"!  Will  you  oblige  me  by  calling  here  before  you  sail 
for  England,  and  I  will  beg  you  to  take  charge  of  a  letter." 

Vanslyperken  was  all  amazement ;  he  began  to  suspect  what 
was  the  fact,  but  he  had  the  gold  in  his  hand,  and  for  the  life 
of  him  he  could  not  have  laid  it  down  again  on  the  table.  It 
was  too  great  a  sacrifice,  for  it  was  his  idol — his  god.  He 
therefore  dropped  it  into  his  pocket,  and  promising  to  call 
before  he  sailed,  bowed  and  took  his  leave.  As  he  went  out, 
there  were  the  Frau  Vandersloosh  and  Babette  still  watching 


SNARLEYYOW 

him  at  the  door,  but  Vanslyperken  was  in  a  state  of  agitation, 
and  lie  hurried  off  as  fast  as  he  could.  Had  he  known  why 
they  watched  so  earnestly,  and  what  had  occurred,  his  agita- 
tion would  have  been  greater  still.  As  soon  as  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken had  arrived  on  board,  he  hastened  down  into  his  cabin, 
and  throwing  the  money  down  on  the  table,  feasted  his  eyes 
with  it,  and  remained  for  nearly  half-an-hour  in  a  state  of  deep 
cogitation,  during  which  he  often  asked  himself  the  question, 
whether  he  had  not  been  a  traitor  to  the  king  and  country  in 
whose  pay  he  was  employed.  The  answer  that  he  gave  to 
himself  was  anything  but  satisfactory :  but  the  prospect  of 
possessing  the  fair  Portsmouth  widow,  and  the  gold  displayed 
upon  the  table,  were  very  satisfactory,  and  the  balance  w;;s 
on  the  latter  side  ;  so  Vanslyperken  gradually  recovered  him- 
self, and  had  risen  from  his  chair  to  collect  the  gold  and 
deposit  it  in  a  place  of  safety,  when  he  was  interrupted  by  a 
tap  at  the  door.  Hastily  sweeping  off  the  gold  pieces,  he 
cried,  "  Come  in  ;  "  when  who,  to  his  surprise,  should  appear, 
in  excellent  condition  and  fresh  as  a  peony,  but  the  lost  and 
almost  forgotten  Corporal  Van  Spitter,  who,  raising  his  hand 
to  his  forehead  as  usual,  reported  himself  man-of-war  fashion, 
"  Vas  come  on  board,  Mynheer  Vanslyperken."  But  as  the 
corporal  did  not  tell  all  the  facts  connected  with  his  cruise 
in  the  jolly-boat  to  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  for  reasons  which  will 
hereafter  appear,  we  shall  reserve  the  narrative  of  what 
really  did  take  place  for  another  chapter. 


CHAPTER  XXI 

In  which  are  narrated  the  adventures  which  took  place  in  the 
corporal's  cruise  in  the  jolly-boat 

CORPORAL  VAN  SPITTER,  so  soon  as  he  had  expended  all 
his  breath  in  shouting  for  help,  sat  down  with  such  a  flop 
of  despair  on  the  thwart  of  the  boat,  as  very  nearly  to  swamp 
it.  As  it  was,  the  water  poured  in  over  the  starboard  gun- 
wale, until  the  boat  was  filled  up  to  his  ankles.  This  alarmed 
him  still  more,  and  he  remained  mute  as  a  stock -fish  for  a 
quarter  of  an  hour,  during  which  he  was  swept  away  by  the 
127 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

tide  until  he  was  unable  to  discover  the  lights  on  shore.  The 
wind  freshened,  and  the  water  became  more  rough  ;  the  night 
was  dark  as  pitch,  and  the  corporal  skimmed  along  before  the 
wind  and  tide.  "  A  tousand  tyfels  ! "  at  last  muttered  the 
corporal,  as  the  searching  blast  crept  round  his  fat  sides  and 
made  him  shiver.  Gust  succeeded  gust,  and  at  last  the  cor- 
poral's teeth  chattered  with  the  cold  :  he  raised  his  feet  out  of 
the  water  at  the  bottom  of  the  boat,  for  his  feet  were  like  ice, 
but  in  so  doing,  the  weight  of  his  body  being  above  the  centre 
of  gravity,  the  boat  careened  over,  and  with  a  "  Mein  Gott ! " 
he  hastily  replaced  them  in  the  cold  water.  And  now  a 
shower  of  rain  and  sleet  came  down  upon  the  unprotected 
body  of  the  corporal,  which  added  to  his  misery,  to  his  fear, 
and  to  his  despair. 

"  Where  am  I  ?  "  muttered  he ;  "  what  will  become  of  me  ? 
Ah,  mein  Gott !  twenty  tousand  tyfels — what  had  I  to  do  in 
a  boat — I,  Corporal  Van  Spitter  ?  "  and  then  he  was  again 
silent  for  nearly  half-an-hour.  The  wind  shifted  to  the 
northward,  and  the  rain  cleared  up,  but  it  was  only  to  make 
the  corporal  suffer  more,  for  the  freezing  blast  poured  upon 
his  wet  clothes,  and  he  felt  chilled  to  the  very  centre  of  his 
vitals.  His  whole  body  trembled  convulsively  ;  he  was  frozen 
to  the  thwart,  yet  there  was  no  appearance  of  daylight 
coming ;  and  the  corporal  now  abandoned  himself  to  utter 
hopelessness  and  desperation,  and  commenced  praying.  He 
attempted  the  Lord's  Prayer  in  Dutch,  but  could  get  no 
further  than  "  art  in  heaven,"  for  the  rest,  from  disuse,  had 
quite  escaped  the  corporal's  memory.  He  tried  to  recollect 
something  else,  but  was  equally  unsuccessful ;  at  last  he  made 
up  a  sad  mixture  of  swearing  and  praying. 

"  Mein  Gott — a  hundred  tousand  tyfels — gut  Gott — twenty 
hundred  tousand  tyfels  !  Ah,  Gott  of  mercy  —  million  of 
tyfels  !  holy  Gott  Jesus  ! — twenty  millions  of  tyfels — Gott  for 
dam,  I  die  of  cold  ! "  Sueh  were  the  ejaculations  of  the  cor- 
poral, allowing  about  ten  minutes  to  intervene  between  each, 
during  which  the  wind  blew  more  freshly,  the  waves  rose, 
and  the  boat  was  whirled  away. 

But  the  corporal's  miseries  were  to  be  prolonged  ;  the  flood- 
time  of  water  was  now  spent,  and  the  ebb  commenced  flowing 
against  the  wind  and  sea.  This  created  what  is  called  boiling 
water,  that  is,  a  contest  between  the  wind  forcing  the  waves 
128 


"  Corporal  Van  Spitter  was  actually  sitting 
by  his  side." 


rith  Frau  Vandersloosh 


SNARLEYYOW 

one  way,  and  the  tide  checking  them  the  other,  which  makes 
the  waves  to  lose  their  run,  and  they  rise,  and  dance,  and 
bubble  into  points.  The  consequence  was,  that  the  boat,  as 
she  was  borne  down  by  the  tide  against  them,  shipped  a  sea 
every  moment,  which  the  wind  threw  against  the  carcase  of 
the  corporal,  who  was  now  quite  exhausted  with  more  than 
four  hours'  exposure  to  a  wintry  night,  the  temperature  being 
nearly  down  to  zero.  All  the  corporal's  stoicism  was  gone  : 
he  talked  wildly,  crouched  and  gibbered  in  his  fear,  when  he 
was  suddenly  roused  by  a  heavy  shock.  He  raised  his  head, 
which  had  sunk  upon  his  chest,  and  beheld  something  close  to 
him,  and  to  the  gunwale  of  the  boat.  It  was  a  thin,  tall  figure, 
holding  out  his  two  arms  at  right  angles,  and  apparently  stoop- 
ing over  him.  It  was  just  in  the  position  that  Smallbones  lay 
on  the  forecastle  of  the  cutter  on  that  morning  when  he 
was  about  to  keel-haul  him,  and  the  corporal,  in  his  state  of 
mental  and  bodily  depression,  was  certain  that  it  was  the  ghost 
of  the  poor  lad  whom  he  had  so  often  tortured.  Terror  raised 
his  hair  erect— his  mouth  was  wide  open — he  could  not  speak — 
he  tried  to  analyse  it,  but  a  wave  dashed  in  his  face — his  eyes 
and  mouth  were  filled  with  salt  water,  and  the  corporal  threw 
himself  down  on  the  thwarts  of  the  boat,  quite  regardless 
whether  it  went  to  the  bottom  or  not ;  there  he  lay,  half 
groaning,  half  praying,  with  his  hands  to  his  eyes,  and  his  huge 
nether  proportion  raised  in  the  air,  every  limb  trembling  with 
blended  cold  and  fright.  One  hour  more,  and  there  would 
have  been  nothing  but  corporal  parts  of  Corporal  Van  Spitter. 

The  reason  why  the  last  movement  of  the  corporal  did  not 
swamp  the  boat  was,  simply,  that  it  was  aground  on  one  of  the 
flats  ;  and  the  figure  which  had  alarmed  the  conscience-stricken 
corporal  was  nothing  more  than  the  outside  beacon  of  a  weir 
for  catching  fish,  being  a  thin  post  with  a  cross  bar  to  it,  cer- 
tainly not  unlike  Smallbones  in  figure,  supposing  him  to  have 
put  his  arms  in  that  position. 

For  upwards  of  an  hour  did  the  corporal  lie  reversed,  when 
the  day  dawned,  and  the  boat  had  been  left  high  and  dry  upon 
the  flat.  The  fishermen  came  down  to  examine  their  weir, 
and  see  what  was  their  success,  when  they  discovered  the 
boat  with  its  contents.  At  first  they  could  not  imagine  what 
it  was,  for  they  could  perceive  nothing  but  the  capacious 
round  of  the  corporal,  which  rose  up  in  the  air,  but  by 
129  I 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

degrees  they  made  out  that  there  was  a  head  and  feet  attached 
to  it,  and  they  contrived,  with  the  united  efforts  of  four  men, 
to  raise  him  up,  and  discovered  that  life  was  not  yet  extinct. 
They  poured  a  little  schnapps  into  h,is  mouth,  and  he  re- 
covered so  far  as  to  open  his  eyes ;  and  they  having  brought 
down  with  them  two  little  carts  drawn  by  dogs,  they  put  the 
corporal  into  one,  covered  him  up,  and  yoking  all  the  dogs  to 
the  one  cart,  for  the  usual  train  could  not  move  so  heavy  a 
weight,  two  of  them  escorted  him  up  to  their  huts,  while  the 
others  threw  the  fish  caught  into  the  cart  which  remained,  and 
took  possession  of  the  boat.  The  fishermen's  wives,  perceiving 
the  cart  so  heavily  laden,  imagined,  as  it  approached  the  huts, 
that  there  had  been  unusual  success,  and  were  not  a  little  dis- 
appointed when  they  found  that,  instead  of  several  bushels  of 
fine  fish,  they  had  only  caught  a  corporal  of  marines.  But  they 
were  kind-hearted,  for  they  had  known  misery;  and  Van  Spitter 
was  put  into  a  bed,  and  covered  up  with  all  the  blankets  they 
could  collect,  and  very  soon  was  able  to  drink  some  warm  soup 
offered  to  him.  It  was  not,  however,  till  long  past  noon  that 
the  corporal  was  able  to  narrate  what  had  taken  place. 

"  Will  your  lieutenant  pay  us  for  saving  you  and  bringing 
him  his  boat  ?  "  demanded  the  men. 

Now,  it  must  be  observed  that  a  great  revolution  had  taken 
place  in  the  corporal's  feelings  since  the  horror  and  sufferings 
of  the  night.  He  felt  hatred  towards  Vanslyperken,  and 
goodwill  towards  those  whom  he  had  treated  unkindly.  The 
supernatural  appearance  of  Smallbones,  in  which  he  still  be- 
lieved, and  which  appeared  to  him  as  a  warning — what  he 
had  suffered  from  cold  and  exhaustion,  which  by  him  was 
considered  as  a  punishment  for  his  treatment  of  the  poor  lad 
but  the  morning  before — had  changed  the  heart  of  Corporal 
Van  Spitter ;  so  he  replied  in  Dutch — 

"  He  will  give  you  nothing,  good  people,  not  even  a  glass 
of  schnapps,  I  tell  you  candidly — so  keep  the  boat  if  you 
wish — I  will  not  say  a  word  about  it,  except  that  it  is  lost. 
He  is  not  likely  to  see  it  again.  Besides,  you  can  alter  it, 
and  paint  it." 

This  very  generous  present  of  his  Majesty's  property  by  the 
corporal  was  very  agreeable  to  the  fishermen,  as  it  amply  re- 
paid them  for  all  their  trouble.  The  corporal  put  on  his 
clothes,  and  ate  a  hearty  meal,  was  freely  supplied  with 
130 


SNARLEYYOW 

spirits,  and  went  to  bed  quite  recovered.  The  next  morning 
the  fishermen  took  him  down  to  Amsterdam  in  their  own  boat, 
when  Van  Spitter  discovered  that  the  Yungjrau  had  sailed ; 
this  was  very  puzzling,  and  Corporal  Van  Spitter  did  not 
know  what  to  do.  After  some  cogitation,  it  occurred  to  him 
that,  for  Vanslyperken's  sake,  he  might  be  well  received  at 
the  Lust  Haus  by  Widow  Vandersloosh,  little  imagining  how 
much  at  a  discount  was  his  lieutenant  in  that  quarter. 

To  the  Frau  Vandersloosh  accordingly  he  repaired,  and  the 
first  person  he  met  was  Babette,  who,  finding  that  the  corporal 
was  a  Dutchman,  and  belonging  to  the  Yungfran,  and  who 
presumed  that  he  had  always  felt  the  same  ill-will  towards 
Vanslyperken  and  Snarleyyow  as  did  the  rest  of  the  ship's 
company,  immediately  entered  into  a  narrative  of  the  conduct 
of  Snarleyyow  on  the  preceding  night,  the  anger  of  her  mis- 
tress, and  every  other  circumstance  with  which  the  reader  is 
already  acquainted.  Corporal  Van  Spitter  thus  fortunately 
found  out  how  matters  stood  previous  to  his  introduction  to 
the  widow.  He  expatiated  upon  his  sufferings,  upon  the  in- 
difference of  his  lieutenant,  in  sailing,  as  to  what  had  become 
of  him,  and  fully  persuaded  Babette  not  only  that  he  was 
inimical,  which  now  certainly  he  was,  but  that  he  always  had 
been  so,  to  Mr.  Vanslyperken.  Babette,  who  was  always  ready 
to  retail  news,  went  up  to  the  widow,  and  amused  her,  as  she 
dressed  her,  with  the  corporal's  adventures ;  and  the  widow 
felt  an  interest  in,  before  she  had  seen,  Corporal  Van  Spitter, 
from  the  account  of  his  "  moving  accidents  by  flood  and  field." 

But  if  prepossessed  in  his  favour  before  she  saw  him,  what 
did  she  feel  when  she  first  beheld  the  substantial  projwrtions 
of  Corporal  Van  Spitter !  There  she  beheld  the  beau-ideal 
of  her  imagination — the  very  object  of  her  widow's  dreams — 
the  antipodes  of  Vanslyperken,  and  as  superior  as  "  Hyperion 
to  a  Satyr."  He  had  all  the  personal  advantages,  with  none 
of  the  defects,  of  her  late  husband  ;  he  was  quite  as  fleshy, 
but  had  at  least  six  inches  more  in  height,  and,  in  the  eyes  of 
the  widow,  the  Corporal  Van  Spitter  was  the  finest  man  she 
ever  had  beheld,  and  she  mentally  exclaimed,  "  There  is  the 
man  for  my  money  ;"  and  at  the  same  time  resolved  that  she 
would  win  him.  Alas  !  how  short-sighted  are  mortals ;  little 
did  the  corporal  imagine  that  the  most  untoward  event  in  his 
lite  would  be  the  cause  of  his  being  possessed  of  ease  and  com- 
131 


THE  DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

petence.  The  widow  received  him  most  graciously,  spoke  in 
no  measured  terms  against  Vanslyperken,  at  which  the  corporal 
raised  his  huge  shoulders,  as  much  as  to  say,  "  he  is  even  worse 
than  you  think  him,"  was  very  violent  against  Snarl eyyow, 
whom  the  corporal,  aware  that  it  was  no  mutiny,  made  no 
ceremony  in  "damning  in  heaps,"  as  the  saving  is. 

The  widow  begged  that  he  would  feel  no  uneasiness,  as  he 
should  remain  with  her  till  the  cutter  returned  ;  and  an  hour 
after  the  first  introduction  Corporal  Van  Spitter  had  break- 
fasted with,  and  was  actually  sitting,  by  her  request,  on  the 
little  fubsy  sofa,  in  the  very  place  of  Vanslyperken,  with  Frau 
Vandersloosh  by  his  side. 

We  must  pass  over  the  few  days  during  which  the  cutter 
was  away.  Widows  have  not  that  maiden  modesty  to  thwart 
their  wishes,  which  so  often  prevents  a  true  love-tale  from 
being  told.  And  all  that  the  widow  could  not  tell,  Babette, 
duly  instructed,  told  for  her;  and  it  was  understood,  before 
the  cutter's  arrival,  that  Corporal  Van  Spitter  was  the  accepted 
lover  of  the  Frau  Vandersloosh.  But  still  it  was  necessary 
that  there  should  be  secrecy,  not  only  on  account  of  the  cor- 
poral's being  under  the  command  of  the  lieutenant,  who,  of 
course,  would  not  allow  himself  to  be  crossed  in  love  without 
resenting  it,  but  also  because  it  was  not  advisable  that  the  crew 
of  the  Yungfrau  should  not  be  permitted  to  spend  their  money 
at  the  Lust  Haus.  It  was  therefore  agreed  that  the  lieutenant 
should  be  blinded  as  to  the  real  nature  of  the  intimacy,  and 
that  nothing  should  take  place  until  the  cutter  was  paid  off, 
and  Corporal  Van  Spitter  should  be  a  gentleman  at  large. 

Independent  of  the  wisdom  of  the  above  proceedings,  there 
was  a  secret  pleasure  to  all  parties  in  deceiving  the  deceiver 
Vanslyperken,  But  something  else  occurred  which  we  must 
now  refer  to.  The  corporal's  residence  at  the  widow's  house 
had  not  been  unobserved  by  the  Jesuit,  who  was  the  French 
agent  in  the  house  opposite,  and  it  appeared  to  him,  after  the 
inquiries  he  had  made,  that  Corporal  Van  Spitter  might  be 
made  serviceable.  He  had  been  sent  for  and  sounded,  and  it 
was  canvassed  with  the  widow  whether  he  should  accept  the 
offers  or  not,  and  finally  it  was  agreed  that  he  should,  as  there 
^woukl  be  little  or  no  risk.  Now,  it  so  happened  that  the  cor- 
poral had  gone  over  to  the  Jesuit's  house  to  agree  to  the  pro- 
posals, and  was  actually  in  the  house  conversing  with  him, 
J32 


SNARLEYYOW 

when  Vanslyperken  arrived  and  knocked  at  the  door.  The 
corporal  ascertaining  who  it  was  by  a  small  clear  spot  left  in 
the  painted  window  for  scrutiny,  begged  that  he  might  be  con- 
cealed, and  was  immediately  shown  into  the  next  room  by  a 
door,  which  was  hid  behind  a  screen.  The  Jesuit  did  not 
exactly  shut  the  door,  as  he  supposed  he  did,  and  the  corporal, 
who  wondered  what  could  have  brought  Vanslyperken  there, 
kept  it  ajar  during  the  whole  of  the  interview  and  the  counting 
out  of  the  money.  Vanslyperken  left,  and  as  he  shut  the  other 
door  the  corporal  did  the  same  with  the  one  he  held  ajar,  and 
took  a  seat  at  the  other  end  of  the  room,  that  the  Jesuit  might 
not  suspect  his  having  overheard  all  that  had  passed. 

Now,  the  Jesuit  had  made  up  his  mind  that  it  was  better  to 
treat  with  the  principal  than  with  a  second,  and  therefore  did 
not  further  require  the  services  of  Corporal  Van  Spitter.  He 
told  him  that  the  lieutenant  having  received  private  informa- 
tion that  one  of  the  people  of  the  cutter  had  been  seen  at  his 
house,  and  knowing  that  he  was  the  French  agent,  had  come 
to  inform  him  that  if  he  attempted  to  employ  any  of  his  men 
in  carrying  letters,  that  he  would  inform  against  him  to  the 
authorities.  That  he  was  very  sorry,  but  that  after  such  a 
notice  he  was  afraid  that  the  arrangements  could  not  proceed. 
The  corporal  appeared  to  be  satisfied,  and  took  his  final  leave. 
No  wonder,  therefore,  that  the  widow  and  Babette  were  on 
the  watch,  when  they  saw  Vanslyperken  enter  the  house,  at 
the  very  time  the  corporal  was  there  also. 

The  corporal  went  over  to  the  widow's,  and  narrated  all 
that  he  had  heard  and  seen. 

"  Why,  the  traitor  !  "  exclaimed  the  widow. 

"  Yes,  mein  Gott ! "  repeated  the  corporal. 

"  The  villain,  to  sell  his  country  for  gold." 

"  Yes,  mein  Gott ! "  repeated  the  corporal. 

"  Fifty  guineas,  did  you  say,  Mynheer  Van  Spitter  ?  " 

"  Yes,  mein  Gott ! "  repeated  the  corporal. 

"Oh,  the  wretch! — well,"  continued  the  widow,  "at  all 
events,  he  is  in  your  power." 

"  Yes,  mein  Gott ! " 

"You  can  hang'him  any  day  in  the  week." 

"Yes,  mein  Gott!" 

"Ho, ho!  Mr.  Vanslyperken: — well,  well,  Mr.  Vanslyperken, 
we  will  see,"  continued  the  widow,  indignant  at  the  lieutenant 
133 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

receiving  so  large  a  sum,  which  would  otherwise  have  been, 
in  all  probability,  made  over  to  Corporal  Van  Spitter,  with 
whom  she  now  felt  that  their  interests  were  in  common. 

"  Tousand  tyfels  ! "  roared  the  corporal,  dashing  his  foot  upon 
one  of  the  flaps  of  the  little  table  before  them  with  scr  much 
force  that  it  was  broken  short  off  and  fell  down  on  the  floor. 

"  Hundred  tousand  tyfels  !  "  continued  the  corporal,  when 
he  witnessed  the  effects  of  his  violence. 

Although  the  widow  lamented  her  table,  she  forgave  the 
corporal,  with  a  smile ;  she  liked  such  proofs  of  strength  in 
her  intended,  and  she,  moreover,  knew  that  the  accident  was 
occasioned  by  indignation  at  Vanslyperken. 

"  Yes,  yes,  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  you'll  pay  me  for  that,"  ex- 
claimed she ;  "  I  prophesy  that  before  long  you  and  your 
nasty  cur  will  both  swing  together." 

The  corporal  now  walked  across  the  little  parlour  and  back 
again,  then  turned  to  the  widow  Vandersloosh,  and  with  a 
most  expressive  look,  slowly  muttered — 

"Yes,  mein  Gott!" 

After  which  he  sat  down  again  by  the  side  of  the  widow, 
and  they  had  a  short  consultation ;  before  it  was  over 
Corporal  Van  Spitter  declared  himself  the  deadly  enemy  of 
Lieutenant  Vanslyperken ;  swore  that  he  would  be  his  ruin, 
and  ratified  the  oath  upon  the  widow's  lips.  Alas  !  what 
changes  there  are  in  this  world ! 

After  which  solemn  compact  the  corporal  rose,  took  his 
leave,  went  on  board,  and  reported  himself,  as  we  have 
stated  in  the  preceding  chapter. 


CHAPTER  XXII 

Jn  which  Snarleyyow  proves  to  be  the  devil,  and  no  mistake 

-L  HAT  the  corporal  mystified  his  lieutenant  may  easily  be 
supposed ;  but  the  corporal  had  other  work  to  do,  and  he  did 
it  immediately.  He  went  up  to  Jemmy  Ducks,  who  looked 
daggers  at  him,  and  said  to  him  quietly,  "  That  he  had  some- 
thing to  say  to  him  as  soon  as  it  was  dusk,  and  they  would  not 
be  seen  together."  Vanslyperken  ordered  the  corporal  to 


SNARLEYYOW 

resume  his  office,  and  serve  out  the  provisions  this  afternoon ; 
and  to  the  astonishment  of  the  men,  he  gave  them  not  only 
full,  but  overweight,  and  instead  of  abusing  them,  and  being 
cross,  he  was  good-humoured,  and  joked  with  them ;  and  all 
the  crew  stared  at  each  other,  and  wondered  what  could  be 
the  matter  with  Corporal  Van  Spitter.  But  what  was  their 
amazement,  upon  Snarleyyow's  coming  up  to  him  as  he  was 
serving  out  provisions,  instead  of  receiving  something  from 
the  hand  of  the  corporal  as  usual,  he,  on  the  contrary,  received 
a  sound  kick  on  the  ribs  from  his  foot  which  sent  him  yelp- 
ing back  into  the  cabin.  Their  astonishment  could  only  be 
equalled  by  that  of  Snarleyyow  himself.  But  that  was  not 
all ;  it  appeared  as  if  wonders  would  never  cease,  for  when 
Smallbones  came  up  to  receive  his  master's  provisions,  after 
the  others  had  been  served  and  gone  away,  the  corporal  not 
only  kindly  received  him,  but  actually  presented  him  with  a 
stiff  glass  of  grog  mixed  with  the  corporal's  own  hand.  When 
he  offered  it  the  lad  could  not  believe  his  eyes,  and  even 
when  he  had  poured  it  down  his  throat  he  would  not  believe 
his  own  mouth  ;  and  he  ran  away,  leaving  his  provisions, 
chuckling  along  the  lower  deck,  till  he  could  gain  the  fore- 
castle, and  add  this  astonishing  piece  of  intelligence  to  the 
other  facts,  which  were  already  the  theme  of  admiration. 

"  There  be  odd  chops  and  changes  in  this  here  world,  for 
sartin,"  observed  Coble.  (Exactly  the  same  remark  as  we 
made  at  the  end  of  the  previous  chapter.) 

"  Mayn't  it  all  be  gammon  ? "  said  Bill  Spurey. 

"  Gammon,  for  why  ?  "  replied  Jemmy  Ducks. 

"  That's  the  question,"  rejoined  Spurey. 

"  It  appears  to  me  that  he  must  have  had  a  touch  of  con- 
science," said  Coble. 

"  Or  else  he  must  have  seen  a  ghost,"  replied  Smallbones. 

"  I've  heard  of  ghosts  ashore,  and  sometimes  on  board  of  a 
ship,  but  I  never  heard  of  a  ghost  in  a  jolly-boat,"  said  Coble, 
spitting  under  the  gun. 

"  'Specially  when  there  were  hardly  room  for  the  corporal/' 
added  Spurey. 

"  Yes,"  observed  Short. 

"  Well,  we  shall  know  something  about  it  to-night,  for  the 
corporal  and  I  am  to  have  a  palaver." 

"  Mind  he  don't  circumwent  you,  Jemmy/'  said  Spurey. 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

"  It's  my  opinion,"  said  Smallbones,  "  that  he  must  be  in 
real  arnest,  otherwise  he  would  not  ha'  come  for  to  go  for  to 
give  me  a  glass  of  grog — there's  no  gammon  in  that ; — and 
such  a  real  stiff  'un  too,"  continued  Smallbones,  who  licked 
his  lips  at  the  bare  remembrance  of  the  unusual  luxury. 

"True,"  said  Short. 

"  It  beats  my  comprehension  altogether  out  of  nothing," 
observed  Spurey.  "  There's  something  very  queer  in  the 
wind.  I  wonder  where  the  corporal  has  been  all  this  while." 

"Wait  till  this  evening,"  observed  Jemmy  Ducks;  and  as 
this  was  very  excellent  advice,  it  was  taken,  and  the  parties 
separated. 

In  the  despatches  it  had  been  requested,  as  important  nego- 
tiations were  going  on,  that  the  cutter  might  return  immedi- 
ately, as  there  were  other  communications  to  make  to  the  States 
General  on  the  part  of  the  King  of  England;  and  a  messenger 
now  informed  Vanslyperken  that  he  might  sail  as  soon  as  he 
pleased,  as  there  was  no  reply  to  the  despatches  he  had  con- 
veyed. This  was  very  agreeable  to  Vanslyperken,  who  was 
anxious  to  return  to  the  fair  widow  at  Portsmouth,  and  also  to 
avoid  the  Frau  Vandersloosh.  At  dusk  he  manned  his  boat, 
and  went  on  shore  to  the  French  agent,  who  had  also  found  out 
that  the  cutter  was  ordered  to  return,  and  had  his  despatches 
nearly  ready.  Vanslyperken  waited  about  an  hour ;  when  all 
was  complete  he  received  them,  and  then  returned  on  board. 

As  soon  as  he  had  quitted  the  vessel  Corporal  Van  Spitter 
went  to  Jemmy  Ducks,  and  without  letting  him  know  how 
matters  stood  on  shore,  told  him  that  he  was  convinced  that 
Vanslyperken  had  sent  him  into  the  boat  on  purpose  to  lose 
him,  and  that  the  reason  was,  that  he,  Van  Spitter,  knew 
secrets  which  would  at  any  time  hang  the  lieutenant.  That, 
in  consequence,  he  had  determined  upon  revenge,  and  in 
future  would  be  heart  and  hand  with  the  ship's  company  ;  but 
that  to  secure  their  mutual  object,  it  would  be  better  that 
he  should  appear  devoted  to  Vanslyperken  as  before,  and  at 
variance  with  the  ship's  company. 

Now  Jemmy,  who  was  with  all  his  wits  at  work,  knew  that 
it  was  Smallbones  who  cut  the  corporal  adrift ;  but  that  did 
not  alter  the  case,  as  the  corporal  did  not  know  it.  It  was 
therefore  advisable  to  leave  him  in  that  error.  But  he  required 
proofs  of  the  corporal's  sincerity,  and  he  told  him  so. 
136 


SNARLEYYOW 

"  Mein  Gott !  what  proof  will  you  have  ?  De  proof  of  de 
pudding  is  in  de  eating." 

"Well,  then,"  replied  Jemmy,  "will  you  shy  the  dog  over- 
board ?  " 

"  De  tog  ? — in  one  minute — and  de  master  after  him." 

Whereupon  Corporal  Van  Spitter  went  down  into  the  cabin, 
which  Vanslyperken,  trusting  to  his  surveillance,  had  left  un- 
locked, and  seizing  the  cur  by  the  neck  carried  him  on  deck, 
and  hurled  him  several  yards  over  the  cutter's  quarter. 

"  Mein  Gott !  but  that  is  well  done,"  observed  Jansen. 

"  And  he'll  not  come  back  wid  de  tide.  I  know  de  tide, 
mein  Gott !  "  observed  the  corporal,  panting  with  the  exertion. 

But  here  the  corporal  was  mistaken.  Snarleyyow  did  not 
make  for  the  vessel,  but  for  the  shore,  and  they  could  not  in 
the  dark  ascertain  what  became  of  him  ;  neither  was  the  tide 
strong,  for  the  flood  was  nearly  over ;  the  consequence  was, 
that  the  dog  gained  the  shore,  and  landed  at  the  same  stairs 
where  the  boats  land.  The  men  were  not  in  the  boat,  but 
waiting  at  a  beer-shop  a  little  above,  which  Vanslyperken 
must  pass  when  he  came  down  again.  Recognising  the  boat, 
the  cur  leapt  into  it,  and  after  a  good  shaking  under  the 
thwarts  crept  forward  to  where  the  men  had  thrown  their 
pea-jackets  under  the  bow-sheets,  curled  himself  up,  and 
went  to  sleep. 

Shortly  afterwards  the  lieutenant  came  down  with  the  men, 
and  rowed  on  board  ;  but  the  dog,  which,  exhausted  with  his 
exertion,  was  very  comfortable  where  he  was,  did  not  come 
out,  but  remained  in  his  snug  berth. 

The  lieutenant  and  men  left  the  boat  when  they  arrived 
on  board  without  discovering  that  the  dog  was  a  passenger. 
About  ten  minutes  after  the  lieutenant  had  come  on  board, 
Snarleyyow  jumped  on  deck,  but,  as  all  the  men  were  forward 
in  close  consultation,  and  in  anticipation  of  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken's  discovery  of  his  loss,  the  dog  gained  the  cabin, 
unperceived  not  only  by  the  ship's  company,  but  by  Vansly- 
perken, who  was  busy  locking  up  the  letters  entrusted  to  him 
by  the  French  agent.  Snarleyyow  took  his  station  under  the 
table,  and  lay  down  to  finish  his  nap,  where  we  must  leave 
him  for  the  present  in  a  sound  sleep ;  and  his  snoring  very 
soon  reminded  Vanslyperken  of  what  he  had,  for  a  short  time, 
unheeded,  that  his  favourite  was  present 
137 


THE   DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

"Well,  it's  very  odd,"  observed  Spurey,  "that  he  has  been 
on  board  nearly  half-an-hour,  and  not  discovered  that  his  dog 
is  absent  without  leave." 

"  Yes,"  said  Short. 

"  I  know  for  why,  mein  Gott !  "  exclaimed  the  corporal,  who 
shook  his  head  very  knowingly. 

"The  corporal  knows  why,"  observed  Jemmy  Ducks. 

"Then  why  don't  he  say  why  ?"  retorted  Bill  Spurey,  who 
was  still  a  little  suspicious  of  the  corporals  fidelity. 

"  Because  Mynheer  Vanslyperken  count  his  money — de 
guineas,"  replied  the  corporal,  writhing  at  the  idea  of  what 
he  had  lost  by  his  superior's  interference. 

"  Ho,  ho !  his  money ;  well,  that's  a  good  reason,  for  he 
would  skin  a  flint  if  he  could,"  observed  Coble;  "but  that 
can't  last  for  ever." 

"That  depends  how  often  he  may  count  it  over,"  ob- 
served Jemmy  Ducks — "  but  there's  his  bell ;  "  and  soon  after 
Corporal  Van  Spitter's  name  was  passed  along  the  decks,  to 
summon  him  into  the  presence  of  his  commanding  officer. 

"Now  for  a  breeze,"  said  Coble,  hitching  up  his  trousers. 

"Yes,"  replied  Short. 

"  For  a  regular  shindy,"  observed  Spurey. 

"  Hell  to  pay  and  no  pitch  hot,"  added  Jemmy,  laughing  ; 
and  they  all  remained  in  anxious  expectation  of  the  corporal's 
return. 

Corporal  Van  Spitter  had  entered  the  cabin  with  the  air  of 
the  profoundest  devotion  and  respect — had  raised  his  hand  up 
as  usual,  but  before  the  hand  had  arrived  to  its  destination,  he 
beheld  Vanslyperken  seated  on  the  locker,  patting  the  head  of 
Snarleyyow,  as  if  nothing  had  happened.  At  this  unexpected 
resuscitation,  the  corporal  uttered  a  tremendous  "Mein  Gott!" 
and  burst  like  a  mad  bull  out  of  the  cabin,  sweeping  down  all 
who  obstructed  his  passage  on  the  lower  deck,  till  he  arrived  at 
the  fore-ladder,  which  he  climbed  with  tottering  knees,  and 
then  sank  down  on  the  forecastle  at  the  feet  of  Jemmy  Ducks. 

"Mein  Gott!  mein  Gott!  mein  Gott!"  exclaimed  the  cor- 
poral, putting  his  hands  to  his  eyes  as  if  to  shut  out  the  horrid 
vision. 

"  What  the  devil  is  the  matter  ?  "  exclaimed  Coble. 

"  Ah  !  mein  Gott,  mein  Gott ! " 

As  it  was  evident  that  something  uncommon  had  happened, 
138 


SNARLEYYOW 

they  all  now  crowded  round  the  corporal,  who  by  degrees 
recovered  himself. 

"  What  is  it,  corporal  ?  "  inquired  Jemmy  Ducks. 

Before  the  corporal  could  reply,  Smallbones,  who  had  been 
summoned  to  the  cabin  on  account  of  the  corporal's  unac- 
countable exit,  sprang  up  the  ladder  with  one  bound,  his  hair 
flying  in  every  direction,  his  eyes  goggling,  and  his  mouth 
wide  open  ;  lifting  his  hands  over  his  head,  and  pausing  as  it:' 
for  breath,  the  lad  exclaimed  with  a  solemn,  sepulchral  voice, 
"  By  all  the  devils  in  hell  he's  come  again." 

"Who?"  exclaimed  several  voices  at  once. 

"  Snarleyyow,"  replied  Smallbones  mournfully. 

"  Yes — mein  Gott !  "  exclaimed  Corporal  Van  Spitter,  at- 
tempting to  rise  on  his  legs. 

"  Whew !"  whistled  Jemmy  Ducks — but  nobody  else  uttered 
a  sound  ;  they  all  looked  at  one  another,  some  with  compressed 
lips,  others  with  mouths  open.  At  last  one  shook  his  head — 
then  another.  The  corporal  rose  on  his  feet  and  shook  himself 
like  an  elephant. 

"  Dat  tog  is  de  tyfel's  imp,  and  dat's  de  end  on  it,"  said  he, 
with  alarm  still  painted  on  his  countenance. 

"  And  is  he  really  on  board  again  ?"  inquired  Coble  doubt- 
ingly, 

"  As  sartin  as  I  stands  on  this  here  forecastle — a  kissing  and 
slobbering  the  lieutenant  for  all  the  world  like  a  Christian," 
replied  Smallbones  despondingly. 

"  Then  he  flare  fire  on  me  wid  his  one  eye,"  said  the  corporal. 

"  Warn't  even  wet,"  continued  Smallbones. 

Here  there  was  another  summons  for  Corporal  Van  Spitter. 

"  Mein  Gott,  I  will  not  go,"  exclaimed  the  corporal. 

"  Yes,  yes,  go,  corporal,"  replied  Smallbones  ;  "  it's  the  best 
way  to  face  the  devil." 

"  Damn  the  devil ! — and  that's  not  swearing,"  exclaimed 
Short — such  a  long  sentence  out  of  his  mouth  was  added  to  the 
marvels  of  the  night — some  even  shrugged  up  their  shoulders 
at  that,  as  if  it  also  were  supernatural. 

"  I  always  say  so,"  said  Jansen,  "  I  always  say  so — no  tog, 
no  tog,  after  all." 

"  No,  no,"  replied  Coble,  shaking  his  head. 

Corporal  Van  Spitter  was  again  summoned,  but  the  corporal 
was  restive  as  a  rhinoceros. 

139 


THE  DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

"  Corporal,"  said  Smallbones,  who  since  the  glass  of  grog 
was  his  sincere  ally,  and  had  quite  forgotten  and  forgiven  his 
treatment,  "  go  down  and  see  if  you  can't  worm  the  truth  out 
of  him." 

"  Ay,  do,  do  ! "  exclaimed  the  rest. 

"Smallbones — Smallbones — wanted  aft,"  was  the  next 
summons. 

"  And  here  I  go,"  exclaimed  Smallbones.  "  I  defy  the  devil 
and  all  his  works — as  we  said  on  Sunday  at  the  workhouse." 

"That  lad's  a  prime  bit  of  stuff,"  observed  Spurey  ;  "  I  will 
say  that." 

"  Yes,"  replied  Short. 

In  a  few  seconds  Smallbones  came  hastily  up  the  ladder. 

"  Corporal,  you  must  go  to  the  cabin  directly.  He  is  in  a 
devil  of  a  rage — asked  me  why  you  wouldn't  come — told  him 
that  you  had  seen  something  dreadful — didn't  know  what. 
Tell  him  you  saw  the  devil  at  his  elbow — see  if  it  frighten^ 
him." 

"  Yes,  do,"  exclaimed  the  others. 

Corporal  Van  Spitter  made  up  his  mind ;  he  pulled  down 
the  skirts  of  his  jacket,  descended  the  ladder,  and  walked 
aft  into  the  cabin.  At  the  sight  of  Snarleyyow  the  corporal 
turned  pale — at  the  sight  of  the  corporal  Mr.  Vanslyperken 
turned  red. 

"  What's  the  meaning  of  all  this  ?  "  exclaimed  Vanslyperken 
in  a  rage.  "  What  is  all  this  about,  corporal  ?  Explain  your 
conduct,  sir.  WThat  made  you  rush  out  of  the  cabin  in  that 
strange  manner  ?  " 

"  Mein  Gott,  Mynheer  Vanslyperken,  I  came  for  orders ; 
but  I  no  come  keep  company  wid  de  tyfel." 

"With  the  devil !  what  do  you  mean?"  exclaimed  Vansly- 
perken, alarmed.  The  corporal,  perceiving  that  the  lieutenant 
was  frightened,  then  entered  into  a  detail,  that  when  he  had 
entered  the  cabin  he  had  seen  the  devil  sitting  behind  Mr. 
Vanslyperken,  looking  over  his  shoulder,  and  grinning  with 
his  great  eyes,  while  he  patted  him  over  the  back  with  his 
left  hand  and  fondled  the  dog  with  his  right. 

This  invention  of  the  corporal's,  whom  Mr.  Vanslyperken 

considered  as  a  staunch  friend  and  incapable  of  treachery,  had 

a  great  effect  upon  Mr.  Vanslyperken.     It  immediately  rushed 

into  his  mind  that  he  had  attempted  murder  but  a  few  days 

140 


SNARLEYYOW 

before,  and  that  that  very  day  he  had  been  a  traitor  to  his 
country — quite  sufficient  for  the  devil  to  claim  him  as  his  own. 

"Corporal  Van  Spitter,"  exclaimed  Vanslyperken,  with  a 
look  of  horror,  "  are  you  really  in  earnest,  or  are  you  not  in 
your  senses — you  really  saw  him  ?  " 

"  As  true  as  I  stand  here,"  replied  the  corporal,  who  per- 
ceived his  advantage. 

"  Then  the  Lord  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner ! "  exclaimed 
Vanslyperken,  falling  on  his  knees,  at  the  moment  forgetting 
the  presence  of  the  corporal ;  and  then  recollecting  himself 
he  jumped  up — "  It  is  false,  Corporal  Van  Spitter — false  as  you 
are  yourself:  confess,"  continued  the  lieutenant,  seizing  the 
corporal  by  the  collar,  "  confess  that  it  is  all  a  lie." 

"  A  lie  !  "  exclaimed  the  corporal,  who  now  lost  his  courage, 
"  a  lie,  Mynheer  Vanslyperken  !  If  it  was  not  the  tyfel  him- 
self it  was  one  of  his  imps,  I  take  my  Bible  oath." 

"  One  of  his  imps  !  "  exclaimed  Vanslyperken  ;  "  it's  a  lie — 
an  infamous  lie  :  confess,"  continued  he,  shaking  the  corporal 
by  the  collar,  "  confess  the  truth." 

At  this  moment  Snarleyyow  considered  that  he  had  a  right 
to  be  a  party  in  the  fray,  so  he  bounded  forward  at  the  cor- 
poral, who,  terrified  at  the  supernatural  beast,  broke  from 
Vanslyperken' s  grasp,  and  rushed  out  of  the  cabin,  followed, 
however,  the  whole  length  of  the  lower  deck  by  the  dog,  who 
snapped  and  bayed  at  him  till  he  had  gained  the  fore-ladder. 

Once  more  did  the  corporal  make  his  appearance  on  the 
forecastle,  frightened  and  out  of  breath. 

"  Mein  Gott !  de  man  is  mad,"  exclaimed  he,  "  and  de  tog 
is  de  tyfel  himself."  The  corporal  then  narrated  in  broken 
English  what  had  passed.  For  some  time  there  was  a  con- 
fused whispering  among  the  men  ;  they  considered  the  dog's 
reappearance  on  this  occasion  even  more  wonderful  than  on  the 
former,  for  the  men  declared  positively  that  he  never  came  off 
in  the  boat,  which,  had  he  done,  would  have  unravelled  the 
whole  mystery  ;  and  that  a  dog  thrown  overboard,  and  swept 
away  by  the  tide,  should  be  discovered  shortly  after  perfectly 
dry  and  comfortable,  not  only  on  board  of  the  cutter,  which 
he  could  not  have  got  on  board  of,  but  also  in  his  master's 
cabin,  which  he  could  not  get  into  without  being  seen,  proved 
at  once  that  the  animal  was  supernatural.  No  one  was  now 
hardy  enough  to  deny  it,  and  no  one  appeared  to  have  the 
141 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

least  idea  of  how  to  proceed  except  Small  bones,  who,  as  we 
have  shown,  was  as  full  of  energy  as  he  was  deficient  in  fat. 
On  all  occasions  of  this  kind  the  bravest  becomes  the  best 
man  and  takes  the  lead  ;  and  Smallbones,  who  appeared  more 
collected  and  less  alarmed  than  the  others,  was  now  listened 
to  with  attention,  and  the  crowd  collected  round  him. 

"I  don't  care  for  him,  or  for  his  dog  either,"  exclaimed 
Smallbones,  with  a  drawling,  intrepid  tone.  "That  dog  I'll 
settle  the  hash  of  some  way  or  the  other,  if  it  be  the  devil's 
own  cousin  !  I'll  not  come  for  to  go  to  leave  off  now,  that's 
sartain  as  I  am  Peter  Smallbones.  I'se  got  a  plan." 

"Let's  hear  Smallbones ! — let's  hear  Smallbones !"  exclaimed 
some  of  the  men.  Whereupon  they  all  collected  round  the 
lad,  who  addressed  the  crew  as  follows.  His  audience  at  first 
crowded  up  close  to  him  ;  but  Smallbones,  who  could  not  talk 
without  his  arms,  which  were  about  as  long  and  thin  as  a 
Pongo's  are  in  proportion  to  his  body,  flapped  and  flapped  as 
he  discoursed,  until  he  had  cleared  a  little  ring ;  and  when, 
in  the  height  of  his  energy,  he  threw  them  about  like  the 
arms  of  a  windmill,  every  one  kept  a  respectful  distance. 

"  Well,  now,  I  considers  this,  if  so  be  as  how  the  dog  be  a 
devil  and  not  a  dog,  I  sees  no  reason  for  to  come  for  to  go  for 
to  be  afraid  ;  for  aren't  we  all  true  Christians,  and  don't  we  all 
fear  God  and  honour  the  king  ?  I  sartainly  myself  does  con- 
sider that  that  ere  dog  could  not  a  have  cummed  into  this  here 
vessel  by  any  manner  of  means  natural  not  by  no  means  ;  'cause 
it's  very  clear  that  a  dog,  if  he  be  as  he  be  a  dog,  can't  do  no 
more  than  other  dogs  can  ;  and  if  he  can  do  more  than  heither 
dog  or  man  can,  then  he  must  be  the  devil,  and  not  a  dog — 
and  so  he  is,  that's  sartain.  But  if  so  be  as  he  is  the  devil,  I 
say  again,  I  don't  care,  'cause  I  sees  exactly  how  it  is — he  be 
a  devil,  but  he  be  only  a  sea-devil,  and  not  a  shore-devil ;  and 
I'll  tell  you  for  why.  Didn't  he  come  on  board  somehow 
nohow  in  a  gale  of  wind  when  he  was  called  for  ?  Didn't  I  sew 
him  up  in  a  bread -bag,  and  didn't  he  come  back  just  as  nothing 
had  happened  ?  And  didn't  the  corporal  launch  him  into  a 
surge  over  the  taffrail,  and  he  comes  back  just  as  if  nothing 
had  happened  ?  Well,  then,  one  thing  is  clear — that  his 
power  be  on  the  water,  and  no  water  will  drown  that  'ere 
imp :  so  it's  no  use  trying  no  more  in  that  way,  for  he  be  a 
gea-devil.  But  I  thinks  this — he  goes  on  shore,  and  he  comes 
142 


SNARLEYYOW 

back  with  one  of  his  impish  eyes  knocked  out  clean  by  some- 
body or  another,  somehow  or  another ;  and,  therefore,  I  argues 
that  he  have  no  power  on  shore  not  by  no  means ;  for  if  you 
can  knock  his  eye  out,  you  can  knock  his  soul  out  of  his  body, 
by  only  knocking  a  little  more  to  the  purpose.  Who  ever 
heard  of  any  one  knocking  out  the  devil's  eye,  or  injuring  him 
in  any  way  ?  No  ;  because  he  have  power  by  sea  and  by  land. 
Hut  this  here  be  only  a  water-devil,  and  he  may  be  killed  on 
dry  land.  Now,  that's  just  my  opinion  ;  and  as  soon  as  I  gets 
him  on  shore  I  means  to  try  what  I  can  do.  I  don't  fear  him, 
or  his  master,  nor  anything  else ;  'cause  I'm  a  Christian,  and 
was  baptized  Peter ;  and  1  tells  you  all  that  be  he  a  dog,  or 
be  he  a  devil,  I'll  have  a  shy  at  him  as  soon  as  I  can  ;  and  if 
I  don't,  I  hope  I  may  be  d — —  d,  that's  all ! " 

Such  was  the  oration  of  Smallbones,  which  was  remarkably 
well  received.  Every  one  agreed  with  the  soundness  of  his 
arguments,  and  admired  his  resolution ;  and  as  he  had  com- 
prised in  his  speech  all  that  could  be  said  upon  the  subject, 
they  broke  up  the  conference,  and  every  one  went  down  to 
his  hammock. 


CHAPTER  XXIII 

In  which  Mr.  Vanslyperken  finds  great  cause  of  vexation  and 
satisfaction 

1 N  the  meanwhile,  Mr.  Vanslyperken  was  anything  but  com- 
fortable in  his  mind.  That  Corporal  Van  Spitter  should  assert 
that  he  saw  the  devil  at  his  shoulder  was  a  matter  of  no  small 
annoyance  any  way,  for  either  the  devil  was  at  his  shoulder 
or  he  was  not.  If  he  was,  why  then  it  was  evident  that  in 
consequence  of  his  having  attempted  murder,  and  having  be- 
trayed his  country  for  money,  the  devil  considered  him  as 
his  own  ;  and  this  Mr.  Vanslyperken  did  not  approve  of,  for, 
like  many  others  in  this  world,  he  wished  to  commit  every 
crime,  and  go  to  heaven  after  all.  Mr.  Vanslyperken  was 
superstitious  and  cowardly,  and  he  did  believe  that  such  a 
thing  was  possible  ;  and  when  he  canvassed  it  in  his  mind  he 
trembled,  and  looked  over  his  shoulder. 

But  Corporal  Van  Spitter  might  have  asserted  it  only  to, 
146 


THE   DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

frighten  him.  It  was  possible ;  but  here  again  was  a  diffi- 
culty :  the  corporal  had  been  his  faithful  confidant  for  so  long 
a  while,  and  to  suppose  this  would  be  to  suppose  that  the 
corporal  was  a  traitor  to  him,  and  that,  upon  no  grounds  which 
Vanslyperken  could  conjecture,  he  had  turned  false.  This  was 
impossible ;  Mr.  Vanslyperken  would  not  credit  it.  So  there  he 
stuck,  like  a  man  between  the  horns  of  a  dilemma,  not  knowing 
what  to  do ;  for  Mr.  Vanslyperken  resolved,  had  the  devil 
really  been  there,  to  have  repented  immediately,  and  have  led 
a  new  life  ;  but  if  the  devil  had  not  been  there,  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken did  not  perceive  any  cause  for  such  an  immediate  hurry. 

At  last  an  idea  presented  itself  to  Mr.  Vanslyperken's  mind 
which  afforded  him  great  comfort,  which  was,  that  the  corporal 
had  suffered  so  much  from  his  boat  adventures — for  the  cor- 
poral had  made  the  most  of  his  sufferings — that  he  was  a  little 
affected  in  his  mind,  and  had  thought  that  he  had  seen  some- 
thing. "  It  must  have  been  so,"  said  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  who 
fortified  the  idea  with  a  glass  of  scheedam,  and  then  went 
to  bed. 

Now,  it  so  happened  that  at  the  very  time  that  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken was  arguing  all  this  in  his  brain,  Corporal  Van  Spitter 
was  also  cogitating  how  he  should  get  out  of  his  scrape ;  for 
the  corporal,  although  not  very  bright,  had  much  of  the  cun- 
ning of  little  minds,  and  he  felt  the  necessity  of  lulling  the 
suspicions  of  the  lieutenant.  To  conceal  his  astonishment  and 
fear  at  the  appearance  of  the  dog,  he  had  libelled  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken, who  would  not  easily  forgive,  and  it  was  the  corporal's 
interest  to  continue  on  the  best  terms  with,  and  enjoy  the 
confidence  of,  his  superior.  How  wa&  this  to  be  got  over  ? 
It  took  the  whole  of  the  first  watch,  and  two-thirds  of  the 
middle,  before  the  corporal,  who  lay  in  his  hammock,  could 
hit  upon  any  plan.  At  last  he  thought  he  had  succeeded. 
At  daybreak  Corporal  Van  Spitter  entered  the  cabin  of  Mr. 
Vanslyperken,  who  very  coolly  desired  him  to  tell  Short  to 
get  all  ready  for  weighing  at  six  o'clock. 

"  If  you  please,  Mynheer  Vanslyperken,  you  think  me  mad 
last  night  'cause  I  see  de  tyfel  at  your  shoulder.  Mynheer 
Vanslyperken,  I  see  him  twice  again  this  night  on  lower  deck. 
Mein  Gott !  Mynheer  Vanslyperken,  I  say  twice." 

"Saw  him  again  twice  !"  replied  the  lieutenant. 

"  Yes,  Mynheer  Vanslyperken,  I  see  twice  again — I  see  him 
144 


SNARLEYYOW 

very  often  since  I  drift  in  de  boat.  First,  I  see  him  when  in 
de  boat — since  that  I  see  him  one  time,  two  times,  in  de  night." 

"  It's  just  as  I  thought,"  said  Mr.  Vanslyperken  ;  "he  has 
never  got  over  his  alarm  of  that  night. — Very  well,  Corporal 
Van  Spitter,  it's  of  no  consequence.  I  was  very  angry  with 
you  last  night,  because  I  thought  you  were  taking  great 
liberties ;  but  I  see  now  how  it  is,  you  must  keep  yourself 
quiet,  and  as  soon  as  we  arrive  at  Portsmouth,  you  had  better 
lose  a  little  blood." 

"  How  much,  Mynheer  Vanslyperken,  do  you  wish  I  should 
lose  ?  "  replied  the  corporal,  with  his  military  salute. 

"  About  eight  ounces,  corporal." 

"  Yes,  sir,"  replied  the  corporal,  turning  on  his  pivot,  and 
marching  out  of  the  cabin. 

This  was  a  peculiarly  satisfactory  interview  to  both  parties. 
Mr.  Vanslyperken  was  overjoyed  at  the  corporal's  explanation, 
and  the  corporal  was  equally  delighted  at  having  so  easily 
gulled  his  superior. 

The  cutter  weighed  that  morning,  and  sailed  for  Portsmouth. 
We  shall  pass  over  the  passage  without  any  further  remarks 
than  that  the  corporal  was  reinstated  into  Mr.  Vanslyperken' s 
good  graces — that  he  appeared  as  usual  to  be  harsh  with  the 
ship's  company,  and  to  oppress  Smallbones  more  than  ever ; 
but  this  was  at  the  particular  request  of  the  lad,  who  played 
his  own  part  to  admiration — that  Mr.  Vanslyperken  again 
brought  up  the  question  of  flogging  Jemmy  Ducks,  but  was 
prevented  by  the  corporal's  expressing  his  fears  of  a  mutiny — 
and  had  also  some  secret  conference  with  the  corporal  as  to 
his  desire  of  vengeance  upon  Smallbones,  to  which  Van  Spitter 
gave  a  ready  ear,  and  appeared  to  be  equally  willing  with  the 
lieutenant  to  bring  it  about.  Things  were  in  this  state  when 
the  cutter  arrived  at  Portsmouth,  and,  as  usual,  ran  into  the 
harbour.  It  may  be  supposed  that  Mr.  Vanslyperken  was  in 
all  haste  to  go  on  shore  to  pay  a  visit  to  his  charming  widow  ; 
but  still  there  was  one  thing  to  be  done  first,  which  was  to 
report  himself  to  the  admiral. 

On  his  arrival  at  the  admiral's,  much  to  his  dissatisfaction, 
he  was  informed  that  he  must  hold  himself  ready  for  sailing 
immediately,  as  despatches  for  the  Hague  were  expected  down 
on  the  next  morning.  This  would  give  but  a  short  time  to 
pay  his  addresses,  and  he  therefore  made  all  haste  to  the 
145  K 


THE   DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

widow's  presence,  and  was  most  graciously  received.  She 
almost  flew  into  his  arms,  upbraided  him  for  being  so  long 
away,  for  not  having  written  to  her,  and  showed  such  marks 
of  strong  attachment  that  Vanslyperken  was  in  ecstacies. 
When  he  told  her  that  he  expected  to  sail  again  immediately, 
she  put  her  handkerchief  up  to  her  eyes,  and  appeared,  to 
Vanslyperken  at  least,  to  shed  a  few  bitter  tears.  As  soon  as 
she  was  a  little  more  composed,  Vanslyperken  produced  the 
packet  with  which  he  was  entrusted,  which  she  opened,  and 
took  out  two  letters,  one  for  herself,  and  the  other  addressed 
to  a  certain  person  in  a  house  in  another  street. 

"  This,"  said  the  widow,  ' '  you  must  deliver  yourself — it  is 
of  consequence.  I  would  deliver  it,  but  if  I  do,  I  shall  not  be 
able  to  look  after  my  little  arrangements  for  dinner,  for  you  dine 
with  me  of  course.  Besides,  you  must  be  acquainted  with  this 
person  one  time  or  another,  as  it  will  be  for  OUR  advantage." 

"  OUR  advantage  ! "  how  delightful  to  Mr.  Vanslyperken  was 
that  word  !  He  jumped  up  immediately,  and  took  his  hat  to 
execute  the  commission,  the  injunction  of  the  widow  to  be 
soon  back  hastening  his  departure.  Vanslyperken  soon  arrived 
at  the  door,  knocked,  and  was  admitted. 

"Vat  vash  you  vant,  sare  ?  "  said  a  venerable-looking  old 
Jew,  who  opened  the  door  to  him. 

"  Is  your  name  Lazarus  ?  "  inquired  the  lieutenant.        .     . 

"Dat  vash  my  name." 

"  I  have  a  letter  for  you." 

"  A  letter  for  me  !  and  from  vare  ?  " 

"Amsterdam." 

"  Shee  !  silence,"  said  the  Jew,  leading  the  way  into  a  small 
room,  and  shutting  the  door. 

Vanslyperken  delivered  the  letter,  which  the  Jew  did  not 
open,  but  laid  on  the  table.  "  It  vas  from  my  worthy  friend 
in  Billen  Shaaten.  He  ist  veil  ?  " 

"  Quite  well,"  replied  Vanslyperken. 

"  Ven  do  you  sail  again,  mynheer  ?  " 

"  To-morrow  morning." 

"  Dat  is  good.  I  have  de  letters  all  ready  ;  dey  come  down 
yesterday — vill  you  vait  and  take  dem  now  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  replied  Vanslyperken,  who  anticipated  another 
rouleau  of  gold  on  his  arrival  at  Amsterdam. 

tf  An  den  I  vill  give  your  monish  at  de  same  time." 
146 


SNARLEYYOW 

More  money,  thought  Vanslyperken,  who  replied  then, 
"  With  all  my  heart,"  and  took  a  chair. 

The  Jew  left  the  room,  and  soon  returned  with  a  small 
yellow  bag,  which  he  put  into  Vanslyperken's  hand,  and  a 
large  packet  carefully  sealed.  "  Dis  vas  of  the  hutmost  im- 
portance," said  the  old  man,  giving  him  the  packet.  "  You 
vill  find  your  monish  all  right,  and  now  vas  please  just  put 
your  name  here,  for  I  vas  responsible  for  all  de  account;"  and 
the  Jew  laid  down  a  receipt  for  Vanslyperken  to  sign.  Van- 
slyperken  read  it  over.  It  was  an  acknowledgment  for  the 
sum  of  fifty  guineas,  but  not  specifying  for  what  service.  He 
did  not  much  like  to  sign  it,  but  how  could  he  refuse  ?  Be- 
sides, as  the  Jew  said,  it  was  only  to  prove  that  the  money 
was  paid  ;  nevertheless,  he  objected. 

"  Vy  vill  you  not  sign  ?  I  must  not  lose  my  monish,  and  I 
shall  lose  it  if  you  do  not  sign.  Vat  you  fear  ? — you  not  fear 
that  me  peach  ;  ven  peoples  pay  so  high,  dey  not  pay  for 
noting.  We  all  sail  hang  togeder  if  de  affair  be  found." 

Hang  together !  thought  Vanslyperken,  whose  fears  were 
roused,  and  he  turned  pale. 

"  You  are  veil  paid  for  your  shervices — you  vas  veil  paid  at 
doder  side  of  de  vater,  and  you  are  now  von  of  us.  You 
cannot  go  back,  or  your  life  vill  be  forfeit,  I  can  assure  you — 
you  vill  sign  if  you  please — and  you  vill  not  leave  de  house 
until  you  do  sign,"  continued  the  Jew.  "  You  vill  not  take 
our  monish,  and  den  give  de  information,  and  hang  us  all. 
You  vill  sign,  if  you  please,  sare." 

There  was  a  steadiness  of  countenance  and  firmness  in  the 
tone  of  the  old  man  which  told  Vanslyperken  that  he  was  not 
to  be  trifled  with,  and  assured  him  that  he  must  have  help  at 
hand  if  requisite.  If  left  to  himself,  the  Jew  would  have  been 
easily  mastered  by  the  lieutenant ;  but  that  such  was  not  the 
case  was  soon  proved,  by  the  old  man  ringing  a  small  silver 
bell  on  the  table,  and  shortly  afterwards  there  was  a  rustling 
and  noise,  as  if  of  several  persons,  heard  in  the  passage.  Van- 
slyperken now  perceived  that  he  was  entrapped,  and  he  also 
felt  that  it  was  too  late  to  retreat.  Actuated  by  his  fear  of 
violence  on  the  one  hand,  and  his  love  of  gold  on  the  other, 
he  consented  to  sign  the  voucher  required.  As  soon  as  this 
was  done,  the  old  Jew  was  all  civility.  He  took  the  paper, 
aud  locked  it  up  in  a  large  cabinet,  and  then  observed  : 
147 


THE  DOG  FIEND;  OR, 

"  It  is  for  your  own  shafety,  sare  lieutenant,  dat  we  are 
obliged  to  do  dis.  You  have  noting  to  fear — we  are  too 
much  in  want  of  good  friends  like  you  to  lose  dem,  but  we 
must  be  safe  and  shure ;  now  you  are  von  of  us — you 
cannot  tell  but  we  can  tell  too — we  profit  togeder,  and  I 
vill  hope  dat  we  run  no  risk  to  be  hang  togeder.  Fader 
Abraham  !  we  must  not  think  of  dat,  but  of  de  good  cause, 
and  of  de  monish.  I  am  a  Jew,  and  I  care  not  whether 
de  Papist  or  de  Protestant  have  de  best  of  it— but  I  call  it 
all  de  good  cause,  because  every  cause  is  good  which  brings 
de  monish." 

So  thought  Vanslyperken,  who  was  in  heart  a  Jew. 

"  And  now,  sare,  you  vill  please  to  take  great  care  of  de 
packet,  and  deliver  it  to  our  friend  at  Amsterdam,  and  you  vill 
of  course  come  to  me  ven  you  return  here." 

Vanslyperken  took  his  leave,  with  the  packet  in  his  pocket, 
not  very  well  pleased  ;  but  as  he  put  the  packet  in,  he  felt  the 
yellow  bag,  and  that  to  a  certain  degree  consoled  him.  The 
old  Jew  escorted  him  to  the  door,  with  his  little  keen  grey  eye 
fixed  upon  him,  and  Vanslyperken  quailed  before  it,  and  was 
glad  when  he  was  once  more  in  the  street.  He  hastened  back 
to  the  widow's  house,  full  of  thought — he  certainly  had  never 
intended  to  have  so  committed  himself  as  he  had  done,  or  to 
have  positively  enrolled  himself  among  the  partisans  of  the 
exiled  king ;  but  the  money  had  entrapped  him — he  had  twice 
taken  their  wages,  and  he  had  now  been  obliged  to  give  them 
security  for  his  fidelity  by  enabling  them  to  prove  his  guilt 
whenever  they  pleased.  All  this  made  Mr.  Vanslyperken 
rather  melancholy — but  his  meditations  were  put  an  end  to 
by  his  arrival  in  the  presence  of  the  charming  widow.  She 
asked  him  what  had  passed,  and  he  narrated  it,  but  with  a 
little  variation,  for  he  would  not  tell  that  he  had  signed 
through  a  fear  of  violence,  but  at  the  same  time  he  observed 
that  he  did  not  much  like  signing  a  receipt. 

"But  that  is  necessary,"  replied  she;  "and  besides,  why 
not  ?  I  know  you  are  on  our  side,  and  you  will  prove  most 
valuable  to  us.  Indeed,  I  believe  it  was  your  readiness  to 
meet  my  wishes  that  made  me  so  fond  of  you,  for  I  am  de- 
votedly attached  to  the  rightful  king,  and  I  never  would  marry 
any  man  -who  would  not  risk  life  and  soul  for  him,  as  you  have 
done  now." 

148 


SNARLEYY'OW 

The  expression  "life  and  soul"  made  Vanslyperken  shudder, 
and  his  flesh  crept  all  over  his  body. 

"  Besides/'  continued  the  widow,  "  it  will  be  no  small  help 
to  us,  for  the  remuneration  is  very  great." 

"  To  us  !  "  thought  Vanslyperken,  who  now  thought  it  right 
to  press  his  suit.  He  was  listened  to  attentively,  and  at  last 
he  proposed  an  early  day  for  the  union.  The  widow  blushed, 
and  turned  her  head  away,  and  at  last  replied,  with  a  sweet 
smile,  "  Well,  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  I  will  neither  tease  you  nor 
myself — when  you  come  back  from  your  next  trip,  I  consent 
to  be  yours." 

What  was  Vanslyperken's  delight  and  exultation !  He  threw 
himself  on  his  knees,  promised,  and  vowed,  and  thanked, 
kissed  hands,  and  was  in  such  ecstasies !  He  could  hardly 
imagine  that  his  good  fortune  was  real.  A  beautiful  widow 
with  a  handsome  fortune — how  could  he  ever  have  thought  of 
throwing  himself  away  upon  such  a  bunch  of  deformity  as  the 
Frau  Vandersloosh  ?  Poor  Mr.  Vanslyperken  !  Dinner  put  an 
end  to  his  protestations.  He  fared  sumptuously,  and  drank 
freely  to  please  the  widow.  He  drank  death  to  the  usurper, 
and  restoration  to  the  King  James.  What  a  delightful  evening ! 
The  widow  was  so  amiable,  so  gentle,  so  yielding,  so,  so,  so — 
what  with  wine  and  love,  and  fifty  guineas  in  his  pocket,  Mr. 
Vanslyperken  was  so  overcome  by  his  feelings,  that  at  last  he 
felt  but  so  so.  After  a  hundred  times  returning  to  kiss  her 
dear,  dear  hand,  and  at  last  sealing  the  contract  on  her  lips, 
Mr.  Vanslyperken  departed,  full  of  wine  and  hope — two  very 
good  things  to  lay  in  a  stock  of. 

But  there  was'something  doing  on  board  during  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken's absence.  Notwithstanding  Mr.  Vanslyperken  having 
ordered  Moggy  out  of  the  cutter,  she  had  taken  the  oppor- 
tunity of  his  being  away  to  go  on  board  to  her  dear,  darling 
Jemmy.  Dick  Short  did  not  prevent  her  coming  on  board,  and 
he  was  commanding  officer,  so  Moggy  once  more  had  her  hus- 
band in  her  arms  ;  but  the  fond  pair  soon  retired  to  a  quiet 
corner,  where  they  had  a  long  and  serious  conversation ;  so 
long,  and  so  important,  it  would  appear,  that  they  did  not 
break  off  until  Mr.  Vanslyperken  came  on  board  just  before 
dark.  His  quick  eye  soon  perceived  that  there  was  a  petticoat 
at  the  taffrail,  where  they  retired  that  they  might  not  be  over- 
heard, and  he  angrily  inquired  who  it  was  ?  His  wrath  was  not 
149 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

appeased  when  he  heard  that  it  was  Salisbury's  wife,  and  he 
ordered  her  immediately  to  be  put  on  shore,  and  sent  for  Cor- 
poral Van  Spitter  in  his  cabin,  to  know  why  she  was  on  board. 
The  corporal  replied,  "  That  Mr.  Short  had  let  her  in  ;  that  he 
had  wished  to  speak  on  the  subject,  but  that  Mr.  Short  would 
not  speak  ; "  and  then  entertained  his  superior  with  a  long  ac- 
count of  mutinous  expressions  on  the  lower  deck,  and  threats 
of  doing  him  (Mr.  Vanslyperken)  a  mischief.  This  conversa- 
tion was  interrupted  by  a  messenger  coming  on  board  with  the 
despatches,  and  an  order  to  sail  a-t  daylight,  and  return  imme- 
diately, without  waiting  for  any  answers. 

The  reader  may  wish  to  know  the  subject  of  the  long  conver- 
sation between  Jemmy  Ducks  and  his  wife.  It  involved  the 
following  question.  Moggy  had  become  very  useful  to  Nancy 
Corbett,  and  Nancy,  whose  services  were  required  at  the  cave, 
and  could  not  well  be  dispensed  with,  had  long  been  anxious 
to  find  some  one  who,  with  the  same  general  knowledge  of 
parties,  and  the  same  discrimination,  could  be  employed  in 
her  stead.  In  Moggy  she  had  found  the  person  required,  but 
Moggy  would  not  consent  without  her  husband  was  of  the 
same  party,  and  here  lay  the  difficulty.  Nancy  had  had  a 
reply,  which  was  satisfactory,  from  Sir  Robert  Barclay,  so  far 
as  this.  He  required  one  or  two  more  men,  and  they  must 
be  trustworthy,  and  able  to  perform  the  duty  in  the  boats. 
Jemmy  was  not  very  great  at  pulling,  for  his  arms  were  too 
short  as  well  as  his  legs,  but  he  was  a  capital  steersman.  All 
this  had  been  explained  to  Nancy,  who  at  last  consented  to 
Jemmy  being  added  to  the  crew  of  the  smuggler,  and  Moggy 
had  gone  off  to  the  cutter  to  persuade  Jemmy  to  desert  and  to 
join  the  smugglers. 

Now,  as  to  joining  the  smugglers,  Jemmy  had  not  the 
least  objection:  he  was  tired  of  the  cutter,  and  being  separated 
from  his  wife  had  been  to  him  a  source  of  great  discontent ; 
but,  as  Jemmy  very  truly  observed,  "If  I  desert  from  the 
vessel,  and  am  ever  seen  again,  I  am  certain  to  be  known,  and 
taken  up ;  therefore  I  will  not  desert,  I  will  wait  till  I  am 
paid  off,  unless  you  can  procure  my  discharge  by  means  of 
your  friends."  Such  had  been  the  result  of  the  colloquy,  when 
interrupted  by  the  arrival  of  Vanslyperken,  and  the  case  thus 
stood,  when,  on  the  next  morning,  at  daylight,  the  cutter 
weighed,  and  steered  her  course  for  the  Texel. 
150 


SNARLEYYOW 


CHAPTER  XXIV 

In  which  Mr.   Vanslyperken  has  nothing  but  trouble  from  the 
beginning  to  the  end 

OO  soon  as  the  cutter  had  sailed,  Moggy  hastened  to  the  pre- 
tended widow  to  report  the  answer  of  her  husband.  Nancy 
considered  that  there  was  much  sound  judgment  in  what 
Jemmy  had  said,  and  immediately  repaired  to  the  house  of 
the  Jew,  Lazarus,  to  whom  she  communicated  her  wishes.  At 
that  time  there  were  many  people  high  in  office  who  secretly 
favoured  King  James,  and  the  links  of  communication  between 
such  humble  individuals  as  we  are  treating  of,  with  those  in 
power,  although  distant,  were  perfect. 

In  a  few  days,  an  order  came  down  for  the  discharge  of 
James  Salisbury  from  the  cutter  Yungfrau,  and  the  letter  the 
same  day  was  put  into  the  hands  of  the  delighted  Moggy. 

Mr.  Vanslyperken  made  his  short  passage  to  the  Zuyder  Zee, 
and  anchored  as  usual ;  and  when  he  had  anchored,  he  pro- 
ceeded to  go  on  shore.  Previously,  however,  to  his  stepping 
into  the  boat,  the  ship's  company  came  aft,  with  Jemmy  at 
their  head,  to  know  whether  they  might  have  leave  on  shore, 
as  they  were  not  very  well  pleased  at  their  liberty  having  been 
stopped  at  Portsmouth. 

Mr.  Vanslyperken  very  politely  told  them  that  he  would 
see  them  all  at  the  devil  first,  and  then  stepped  into  his  boat : 
he  at  once  proceeded  to  the  house  of  the  Jesuit,  and  this  time, 
much  to  his  satisfaction,  without  having  been  perceived,  as  he 
thought,  by  the  Widow  Vandersloosh  and  Babette,  who  did 
not  appear  at  the  door.  Having  delivered  his  despatches,  and 
received  his  customary  fee,  Mr.  Vanslyperken  mentioned  the 
difficulty  of  his  coming  to  the  house,  as  he  was  watched  by 
some  people  opposite,  and  inquired  if  he  could  have  the  letters 
sent  under  cover  to  himself  by  some  trusty  hand,  mentioning 
the  ill-will  of  the  parties  in  question.  To  this  the  Jesuit 
consented,  and  Vanslyperken  took  his  leave ;  but  on  leaving 
the  house  he  was  again  annoyed  by  the  broad  form  of  the 
widow,  with  Babette,  as  usual,  at  her  shoulder,  with  her 
eyes  fixed  upon  him.  Without  attempting  a  recognition,  for 
151 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

Vanslyperken  cared  little  for  the  opinion  of  the  Frau  Vander- 
sloosh,  now  that  he  was  accepted  by  the  fair  widow  of  Ports- 
mouth, Mr.  Vanslyperken  walked  quietly  away. 

"  Ah,  very  well,  Mr.  Vanslyperken — very  well,"  exclaimed 
the  Frau  Vandersloosh,  as  he  pursued  his  way  at  a  rapid  rate  ; 
"very  well,  Mr.  Vanslyperken — we  shall  see — three  times 
have  you  entered  those  doors,  and  with  fifty  guineas  in  your 
pocket,  I'll  be  bound,  every  time  that  you  have  walked  out 
of  them.  Treason  is  paid  high,  but  the  traitor  sometimes 
hangs  higher  still.  Yes,  yes,  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  we  shall  see 
— we  are  evidence,  Mr.  Vanslyperken — and  I'll  not  be  married 
before  I  see  you  well  hanged,  Mr.  Vanslyperken.  Deary  me, 
Babette,"  exclaimed  the  widow,  altering  her  tone,  "  I  wonder 
how  the  corporal  is :  poor  dear  man,  to  be  ruled  by  such  a 
traitorous  atomy  as  he." 

"  Perhaps  he  will  come  ashore,  madam,"  replied  Babette. 

"  No,  no,  he  will  never  let  him  ;  but  as  you  say,  perhaps  he 
may.  Put  half-a-dozen  bottles  of  the  best  beer  to  the  stove 
• — not  too  near,  Babette — he  is  fond  of  my  beer,  and  it  does 
one's  heart  good  to  see  him  drink  it,  Babette.  And,  Babette, 
I'll  just  go  up  and  put  on  something  a  little  tidier.  I  think 
he  will  come — I  know  he  will  if  he  can." 

We  must  leave  the  widow  to  decorate  her  person,  and 
follow  Vanslyperken  down  to  the  boat,  and  on  board.  On  his 
arrival  he  went  down  into  the  cabin  to  lock  up  his  money. 
When  Corporal  Van  Spitter  went  to  the  cabin-door,  the 
corporal  heard  the  clanking  of  the  pieces  as  Vanslyperken 
counted  them,  and  his  bile  was  raised  at  the  idea  of  Vansly- 
perken possessing  that  which  should  have  been  his  own.  The 
corporal  waited  a  little,  and  then  knocked.  Vanslyperken 
put  away  the  rest  of  his  money,  shut  the  drawer,  and  told 
him  to  come  in. 

The  corporal  saluted,  and  made  a  request  to  be  allowed  to 
go  on  shore  for  an  hour  or  two. 

"  Go  on  shore  !  you  go  on  shore,  corporal  ?  why,  you  never 
asked  to  go  on  shore  before,"  replied  the  suspicious  Vansly- 
perken. 

"  If  you  please,  sir,"  replied  the  corporal,  ft  I  wish  to  pay 
de  people  who  gave  me  de  board  and  de  lodging  ven  I  vas 
last  on  shore." 

"Ah,  very  true,  I  forgot  that,  corporal.  Well  then,  you 
152 


SNARLEYYOW 

may  go  on  shore ;  but  do  not  stop  long,  for  the  people  are 
much  inclined  to  mutiny,  and  I  cannot  do  without  you." 

The  corporal  quitted  the  cabin,  and  was -put  on  shore  by 
two  of  the  men  in  the  small  boat.  He  hastened  up  to  the 
widow's  house,  and  was  received  with  open  arms.  Seated  on 
the  squab  sofa,  with  a  bottle  of  beer  on  the  table,  and  five 
others  all  ready  at  the  stove,  the  widow's  smiles  beaming 
on  him,  who  could  be  more  happy  than  the  Corporal  Van 
Spitter  ?  The  blinds  were  up  at  the  windows,  the  front  door 
fast  to  prevent  intrusion,  and  then  the  widow  and  he  entered 
into  a  long  colloquy,  interrupted  occasionally  by  little  amorous 
dallyings,  which  reminded  you  of  the  wooings  of  a  male  and 
female  elephant. 

We  shall  give  the  substance  of  the  conversation.  The  widow 
expressed  her  indignation  against  Vanslyperken,  and  her  reso- 
lution not  to  be  married  until  he  was  hanged.  The  corporal 
immediately  became  an  interested  party,  and  vowed  that  he 
would  assist  all  in  his  power.  He  narrated  all  that  had  passed 
since  he  had  left  the  widow's,  and  the  supernatural  appearance 
of  the  dog  after  he  had  thrown  it  overboard.  He  then  pointed 
out  that  it  was  necessary  that  Vanslyperken  should  not  only 
be  blinded  as  to  the  state  of  matters  between  them,  but  that, 
to  entrap  him  still  more,  the  widow  should,  if  possible,  make 
friends  with  him.  To  this  the  widow  unwillingly  consented ; 
but  as  the  corporal  pointed  out  that  that  was  the  only  chance 
of  her  occasionally  seeing  him,  and  that  by  his  pretending  to 
be  in  love  with  Babette,  Vanslyperken  might  be  deceived  com- 
pletely, she  did  consent ;  the  more  so,  that  the  greater  would 
be  his  disappointment  at  the  end,  the  more  complete  would 
be  her  vengeance.  Their  plans  being  arranged,  it  was  then 
debated  whether  it  would  not  be  better  to  send  some 
message  on  board  to  Vanslyperken,  and  it  was  agreed  that  it 
should  be  taken  by  the  corporal.  At  last  all  was  arranged, 
the  six  bottles  of  beer  were  finished,  and  the  corporal  having 
been  permitted  to  imprint  as  many  hearty  smacks  upon  the 
widow's  thick  and  juicy  lips,  he  returned  on  board. 

"  Come  on  board,  Mynheer  Vanslyperken,"  said  the  corporal, 
entering  the  cabin. 

"  Very  well,  corporal ;  did  you  do  all  you  wanted  ?  for  we 
sail  again  at  daylight." 

"  Yes,  mynheer,  and  I  see  somebody  I  never  see  before." 
J53 


THE  DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

"  Who  was  that,  corporal  ? "  replied  Vanslyperken,  for  he 
had  been  feasting  upon  the  recollections  of  the  fair  Portsmouth 
widow,  and  was  in  a  very  good  humour. 

"  One  fine  Frau,  Mynheer  Vanslyperken — very  fine  Frau. 
Babette  came  up  to  me  in  the  street." 

"  Oh,  Babette  ;  well,  what  did  she  say  ?  " 

Hereupon  the  corporal,  as  agreed  with  the  widow,  entered 
into  a  long  explanation,  stating  his  Babette  had  told  him  that 
her  mistress  was  very  much  surprised  that  Mr.  Vanslyperken 
had  passed  close  to  the  door,  and  had  never  come  in  to  call 
upon  her ;  that  her  mistress  had  been  quite  satisfied  with  Mr. 
Vanslyperken's  letter,  and  would  wish  to  see  him  again  ;  and 
that  he,  the  corporal,  had  told  Babette  the  dog  had  been 
destroyed  by  him,  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  and  he  hoped  he  had 
done  right  in  saying  so. 

"  No,"  replied  Vanslyperken,  "  you  have  done  wrong,  and 
if  you  go  on  shore  again,  you  may  just  give  this  answer,  that 
Mr.  Vanslyperken  don't  care  a  d — n  for  the  old  woman ;  that 
she  may  carry  her  carcass  to  some  other  market,  for  Mr. 
Vanslyperken  would  not  touch  her  with  a  pair  of  tongs.  Will 
you  recollect  that,  corporal  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  replied  the  corporal,  grinding  his  teeth  at  this  insult 
to  his  betrothed,  "  yes,  mynheer,  I  will  recollect  that.  Mein 
Gott  !  I  shall  not  forget  it." 

"Kill  my  dog,  heh!"  continued  Vanslyperken,  talking  to 
himself  aloud.  "  Yes,  yes,  Frau  Vandersloosh,  you  shall  fret 
to  some  purpose.  I  will  worry  down  your  fat  for  you.  Yes, 
yes,  Madam  Vandersloosh,  you  shall  bite  your  nails  to  the 
quick  yet.  Nothing  would  please  you  but  Snarleyyow  dead  at 
your  porch.  My  dog,  indeed  ! — you  may  go  now,  corporal." 

"  Mein  Gott !  but  ve  vill  see  as  veil  as  you,  Mynheer  Van- 
slyperken," muttered  the  corporal,  as  he  walked  forward. 

After  dark,  a  man  came  alongside  in  a  small  boat,  and  de- 
sired to  see  Mr.  Vanslyperken.  As  soon  as  he  was  in  the  cabin 
and  the  door  shut,  he  laid  some  letters  on  the  table,  and  without 
saying  a  word  went  on  deck  and  on  shore  again.  At  daybreak 
the  cutter  weighed,  and  ran  with  a  fair  wind  to  Portsmouth. 

With  what  a  bounding  heart  did  Mr.  Vanslyperken  step  into 

the  boat  attired  in  his  best !     He  hardly  could  prevail  upon 

himself  to  report  his  arrival  to  the  admiral,  so  impatient  was 

he  to  throw  himself  at  the  fair  widow's  feet,  and  claim  her 

154 


SNARLEYYOW 

promise  upon  his  return.  He  did  so,  however,  and  then  pro- 
ceeded to  the  house  in  Castle  Street. 

His  heart  beat  rapidly  as  he  knocked  at  the  door,  and  he 
awaited  the  opening  with  impatience.  At  last  it  was  opened, 
but  not  by  the  widow's  servant.  "  Is  Mrs.  Malcolm  at  home  ?  " 
inquired  Vanslyperken. 

"Malcolm,  sir!"  replied  the  woman;  "do  you  mean  the 
lady  who  was  living  here,  and  left  yesterday?" 

"  Left  yesterday  ! "  exclaimed  Vanslyperken,  hardly  able  to 
stand  on  his  feet. 

"Yes,  only  yesterday  afternoon.  Went  away  with  a  gen- 
tleman." 

"A  gentleman  !  "  exclaimed  Vanslyperken,  all  amazement. 

"  Yes,  sir ;  pray,  sir,  be  you  the  officer  of  the  king's  cutter  ?" 

"  I  am  !  "  exclaimed  Vanslyperken,  leaning  against  the  door- 
jamb  for  support. 

"  Then,  sir,  here  be  a  letter  for  you."  So  saying,  the  woman 
pulled  up  her  dirty  apron,  then  her  gown,  and  at  last  arrived 
at  a  queer  fustian  pocket,  out  of  which  she  produced  a  missive, 
which  had  been  jumbled  in  company  with  a  bit  of  wax,  a  ball 
of  blue  worsted,  some  halfpence,  a  copper  thimble,  and  a  lump 
of  Turkey  rhubarb,  from  all  of  which  companions  it  had 
received  a  variety  of  hues  and  colours.  Vanslyperken  seized 
the  letter  as  soon  as  it  was  produced,  and  passing  by  the 
woman,  went  into  the  dining-parlour,  where,  with  feelings  of 
anxiety,  he  sat  down,  brushed  the  perspiration  from  his  fore- 
head, and  read  as  follows : — 

"  My  dear,  dear,  ever  dear  Mr.  Vanslyperken, — Pity  me,  pity 
me,  O  pity  me  !  Alas!  how  soon  is  the  cup  of  bliss  dashed 
from  the  lips  of  us  poor  mortals.  I  can  hardly  write,  hardly 
hold  my  pen,  or  hold  my  head  up.  I  cannot  bear  that,  from 
my  hand,  you  should  be  informed  of  the  utter  blight  of  all 
our  hopes  which  blossomed  so  fully.  Alas !  alas!  but  it  must  be. 
()  my  head — how  it  swims !  I  was  sitting  at  the  fireside,  thinking 
when  you  would  return,  and  trying  to  find  out  if  the  wind  was 
fair,  when  I  heard  a  knock  at  the  door.  It  was  so  like  yours, 
that  my  heart  beat,  and  I  ran  to  the  window,  but  I  could  not 
see  who  it  was,  so  I  sat  down  again.  Imagine  my  surprise,  my 
horror,  my  vexation,  my  distress,  my  agony,  when  who  should 
come  in  but  my  supposed  dead  husband!  I  thought  I  should 
J55 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

have  died  when  I  saw  him.  I  dropped,  as  it  was,  down  into  a 
swoon,  and  when  I  came  to  my  senses,  there  he  was  hanging 
over  me ;  thinking,  poor  fool,  that  I  had  swooned  for  joy,  and 
kissing  me — pah!  yes,  kissing  me.  O  dear!  O  dear!  My  dear 
Mr.  Vanslyperken,  I  thought  of  you,  and  what  your  feelings 
would  be  when  you  know  all  this  ;  but  there  he  was  alive,  and 
now  I  have  nothing  more  to  do  but  to  lie  down  and  die. 

"  It  appears  that  in  my  ravings  I  called  upon  you  over  and 
over  again,  and  discovered  the  real  state  of  my  poor  bleeding 
heart,  and  he  was  very  angry  :  he  packed  up  everything,  and  he 
insisted  upon  my  leavmg  Portsmouth.  •  Alas  !  I  shall  be  buried 
in  the  North,  and  never  see  you  again.  Bat  why  should  I,  my 
dear  Mr.  Vanslyperken  ?  what  good  will  come  of  it  ?  I  am  a  vir- 
tuous woman,  and  will  be  so !  but,  O  dear !  I  can  write  no  more. 

"Farewell,  then,  farewell!  Farewell  for  ever !  Dear  Mr. 
Vanslyperken,  think  no  more  of  your  disconsolate,  unhappy, 
heart-broken,  miserable  ANN  MALCOLM. 

"  P.S. — For  my  sake  you  will  adhere  to  the  good  cause  ;  I 
know  you  will,  my  dearest." 

Mr.  Vanslyperken  perused  this  heartrending  epistle,  and 
fell  back  on  his  chair  almost  suffocated.  The  woman,  who 
had  stood  in  the  passage  while  he  read  the  letter,  came  to 
his  assistance,  and  pouring  some  water  into  his  mouth,  and 
throwing  a  portion  of  it  over  his  face,  partially  revived  him. 
Vanslyperken' s  head  fell  on  the  table  upon  his  hands,  and  for 
some  minutes  remained  in  that  position.  He  then  rose,  folded 
the  letter,  put  it  in  his  pocket,  and  staggered  out  of  the  house 
without  saying  a  word. 

O  Nancy  Corbett !  Nancy  Corbett !  this  was  all  your  doing. 
You  had  gained  your  point  in  winning  over  the  poor  man  to 
commit  treason — you  had  waited  till  he  was  so  entangled  that 
he  could  not  escape,  or  in  future  refuse  to  obey  the  orders  of  the 
Jacobite  party — you  had  seduced  him,  Nancy  Corbett — you  had 
intoxicated  him — in  short,  Nancy,  you  had  ruined  him,  and 
then  you  threw  him  over  by  this  insidious  a  jd  perfidious  letter. 

Vanslyperken  walked  away,  he  hardly  knew  whither— his 
mind  was  a  chaos.  It  did  so  happen  that  he  took  the  direction 
of  his  mother's  house,  and,  as  he  gradually  recovered  himself, 
he  hastened  there  to  give  vent  to  his  feelings.  The  olJ 
woman  seldom  or  never  went  out ;  if  she  did,  it  was  in  the 
156 


SNARLEYYOW 

dusk,  to  purchase,  in  one  half-hour,  enough  to  support  exist- 
ence for  a  fortnight. 

She  was  at  home  with  her  door  locked,  as  usual,  when  he 
demanded  admittance. 

"  Come  in,  child,  come  in,"  said  the  old  beldame,  as  with 
palsied  hands  she  undid  the  fastenings.  "  I  dreamt  of  you, 
last  night,  Cornelius,  and  when  I  dream  of  others  it  bodes 
them  no  good." 

Vanslyperken  sat  down  on  a  chest,  without  giving  any 
answer.  He  put  his  hand  to  his  forehead,  and  groaned  in 
the  bitterness  of  his  spirit. 

"  Ah,  ha  !  "  said  his  mother.  "  I  have  put  my  hand  up  in 
that  way  in  my  time.  Yes,  yes — when  my  brain  burned — 
when  I  had  done  the  deed.  What  have  you  done,  my  child  ? 
Pour  out  your  feelings  into  your  mother's  bosom.  Tell  me 
all — tell  me  why — and  tell  me,  did  you  get  any  money?" 

"  I  have  lost  everything,"  replied  Vanslyperken  in  a  melan- 
choly tone. 

"  Lost  everything  !  then  you  must  begin  over  again,  and  take 
from  others  till  you  have  recovered  all.  That's  the  way — I'll 
have  more  yet,  before  I  die.  I  shall  not  die  yet — no,  no." 

Vanslyperken  remained  silent  for  some  time.  He  then,  as 
usual,  imparted  to  his  mother  all  that  had  occurred. 

"  Well,  well,  my  child  ;  but  there  is  the  other  one.  Gold 
is  gold,  one  wife  is  as  good — to — neglect — as  another.  My 
child,  never  marry  a  woman  for  love — she  will  make  a  fool 
of  you.  You  have  had  a  lucky  escape — I  see  you  have, 
Cornelius.  But  where  is  the  gold  you  said  you  took  for 
turning  traitor — where  is  it  ?  " 

"  I  shall  bring  it  on  shore  to-morrow,  mother." 

"  Do,  child,  do.  They  may  find  you  out — they  may  hang 
you — but  they  shall  never  wrest  the  gold  from  me.  It  will 
be  safe — quite  safe,  with  me,  as  long  as  I  live.  I  shall  not 
die  yet — no,  no." 

Vanslyperken  rose  to  depart ;  he  was  anxious  to  be  aboard. 

"Go,  child,  go.  I  have  hopes  of  you — you  have  murdered, 
have  you  not  ?  " 

"  No,  no,"  replied  Vanslyperken,  "  he  lives  yet." 

"  Then  try  again.  At  all  events  you  have  wished  to  murder, 
and  you  have  sold  your  country  for  gold.  Cornelius  Vansly- 
perken, by  the  hatred  I  bear  the  whole  world,  I  feel  that  I 
157 


THE   DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

almost  love  you  now : — I  see  you  are  my  own  child.  Now  go, 
and  mind  to-morrow  you  bring  the  gold." 

Vanslyperken  quitted  the  house,  and  walked  down  to  go  on 
board  again ;  the  loss  of  the  fair  widow,  all  his  hopes  dashed 
at  once  to  the  ground,  his  having  neglected  the  widow  Vander- 
sloosh,  and  sent  her  an  insulting  message,  had  only  the  effect 
of  raising  his  bile.  He  vowed  vengeance  against  everybody 
and  everything,  especially  against  Smallbones,  whom  he  was 
determined  he  would  sacrifice :  murder  now  was  no  longer 
horrible  to  his  ideas ;  on  the  contrary,  there  was  a  pleasure 
in  meditating  upon  it,  and  the  loss  of  the  expected  fortune 
of  the  fair  Mrs.  Malcolm  only  made  him  more  eager  to  obtain 
gold,  and  he  contemplated  treason  as  the  means  of  so  doing 
without  any  feelings  of  compunction. 

On  his  arrival  on  board,  he  found  an  order  from  the  Admi- 
ralty to  discharge  James  Salisbury.  This  added  to  his  choler 
and  his  meditations  of  revenge.  Jemmv  Ducks  had  not  been 
forgotten ;  and  he  determined  not  to  make  known  the  order 
until  he  had  punished  him  for  his  mutinous  expressions ;  but 
Moggy  had  come  on  board  during  his  absence,  and  delivered 
to  her  husband  the  letter  from  the  Admiralty,  notifying  his 
discharge.  Vanslyperken  sent  for  Corporal  Van  Spitter  to 
consult,  but  the  corporal  informed  him  that  Jemmy  Ducks 
knew  of  his  discharge.  Vanslyperken's  anger  was  now  with- 
out bounds.  He  hastened  on  deck,  and  ordered  the  hands 
to  be  turned  up  for  punishment,  but  Corporal  Van  Spitter 
hastened  to  give  warning  to  Jemmy,  who  did  not  pipe  the 
hands  when  ordered. 

"  Where  is  that  scoundrel,  James  Salisbury  ?  "  cried  Vansly- 
perken. 

"  Here  is  James  Salisbury,"  replied  Jemmy,  coming  aft. 

"Turn  the  hands  up  for  punishment,  sir." 

"  I  don't  belong  to  the  vessel,"  replied  Jemmy,  going  for- 
ward. 

"  Corporal  Van  Spitter — where  is  Corporal  Van  Spitter  ?  " 

"  Here,  sir,"  said  the  corporal,  coming  up  the  hatchway  in  a 
pretended  bustle. 

"  Bring  that  man,  Salisbury,  aft." 

"  Yes,  sir,"  replied  the  corporal,  going  forward  with  assumed 
eagerness. 

But  all  the  ship's  company  had  resolved  that  this  act  of 
158 


SNARLEYYOW 

injustice  should  not  be  done.  Salisbury  was  no  longer  in  the 
service  ;  and  although  they  knew  the  corporal  to  be  on  their 
side,  they  surrounded  Jemmy  on  the  forecastle,  and  the 
corporal  came  aft,  declaring  that  he  could  not  get  near  the 
prisoner.  As  he  made  this  report  a  loud  female  voice  was 
heard  alongside. 

"  So,  you'd  flog  my  Jemmy,  would  you,  you  varmint  ?  But 
you  won't,  though ;  he's  not  in  the  service,  and  you  sha'n't 
touch  him  ;  but  I'll  tell  you  what,  keep  yourself  on  board,  Mr. 
Leeftenant,  for  if  I  cotches  you  on  shore,  I'll  make  you  sing 
in  a  way  you  don't  think  on.  Yes,  flog  my  Jemmy — my  dear, 
darling  duck  of  a  Jemmy — stop  a  minute — I'm  coming  aboard." 

Suiting  the  action  to  the  word,  for  the  sailors  had  beckoned 
to  Moggy  to  come  on  board,  she  boldly  pulled  alongside,  and 
skipping  over,  she  went  direct  up  to  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  "  I'll 
just  trouble  you  for  rny  husband,  and  no  mistake,"  cried 
Moggy. 

"  Corporal  Van  Spitter,  turn  that  woman  out  of  the  ship." 

"  Turn  me,  a  lawful  married  woman,  who  comes  arter  my 
own  husband  with  the  orders  of  your  masters,  Mr.  Leeftenant 
— I'd  like  to  see  the  man.  I  axes  you  for  my  Jemmy,  and  I'll 
trouble  you  just  to  hand  him  here — if  not,  look  out  for  squalls, 
that's  all.  I  demand  my  husband  in  the  king's  name,  so  just 
hand  him  over,"  continued  Moggy,  putting  her  nose  so  close  to 
that  of  Mr.  Vanslyperken  that  they  nearly  touched,  and  then, 
after  a  few  seconds'  pause,  for  Vanslyperken  could  not  speak 
for  rage,  she  added,  "  Well,  you're  a  nice  leeftenant,  I  don't 
think." 

"  Send  for  your  marines,  Corporal  Van  Spitter." 

"  I  have,  Mynheer  Vanslyperken,"  replied  the  corporal, 
standing  erect  and  saluting  ;  "  and  if  you  please,  sir,  they  have 
joined  the  ship's  company.  You  and  I,  mynheer,  are  left  to 
ourselves." 

"  I'll  just  trouble  you  for  my  little  duck  of  a  husband,"  re- 
peated Moggy.  Vanslyperken  was  at  a  nonplus.  The  crew 
were  in  a  state  of  mutiny,  the  marines  had  joined  them — what 
could  he  do  ?  To  appeal  to  the  higher  authorities  would  be 
committing  himself,  for  he  knew  that  he  could  not  flog  a  man 
who  no  longer  belonged  to  the  vessel. 

'•'  I  wants  my  husband,"  repeated  Moggy,  putting  her  arms 
akimbo. 

159 


THE  DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

Mr.  Vanslyperken  made  no  reply.  The  corporal  waited  for 
orders,  and  Moggy  waited  for  her  husband. 

Just  at  this  moment,  Snarleyyow,  who  had  followed  his 
master  on  deck,  had  climbed  up  the  small  ladder,  and  was 
looking  over  the  gunwale  on  the  side  where  the  boat  lay  in 
which  Moggy  came  on  board.  Perceiving  this,  with  the  quick- 
ness of  thought,  she  ran  at  the  dog  and  pushed  him  over  the 
side  into  the  boat,  in  which  he  fell  with  a  heavy  bound  ;  she 
then  descended  the  side,  ordered  the  man  to  shove  off,  and 
kept  at  a  short  distance  from  the  cutter  with  the  dog  in  her 
possession. 

"  Now,  now,"  cried  Moggy,  slapping  her  elbow,  "  Haven't  I 
got  the  dog,  and  won't  I  cut  him  up  into  sassengers,  and  eat 
him  in  the  bargain,  if  you  won't  give  me  my  dear,  darling 
Jemmy,  and  all  his  papers  in  the  bargain  ?  " 

"  Man  the  boat,"  cried  Vanslyperken.  But  no  one  would 
obey  the  order. 

"  Look  here,"  cried  Moggy,  flourishing  a  knife  which  she  had 
borrowed  from  the  man  in  the  boat.  "  This  is  for  the  cur  ; 
and  unless  you  let  my  Jemmy  go,  ay,  and  directly  too " 

"  Mercy,  woman  !  "  exclaimed  Vanslyperken.  "  Do  not 
harm  the  poor  dog,  and  your  husband  shall  go  on  shore." 

"  With  his  papers  all  ready  to  receive  his  pay  ?  "  demanded 
Moggy. 

"  Yes,  with  his  papers  and  everything,  if  you'll  not  harm  the 
poor  beast." 

"  Be  quick  about  it,  then,  for  my  fingers  are  itching,  I  can 
tell  you,"  replied  Moggy.  "  Recollect,  I  will  have  my  Jemmy, 
and  cut  the  dog's  throat  in  the  bargain,  if  you  don't  look  sharp." 

"  Directly,  good  woman,  directly,"  cried  Vanslyperken ;  "  be 
patient." 

"  Good  woman  !  no  more  a  good  woman  than  yourself," 
replied  Moggy. 

Vanslyperken  desired  the  corporal  to  see  Jemmy  Ducks  in 
the  boat,  and  went  down  into  the  cabin  to  sign  his  pay  order. 
He  then  returned,  for  he  was  dreadfully  alarmed  lest  Moggy 
should  put  her  threats  into  execution. 

Jemmy's  chest  and  hammocks  were  in  the  boat.  He  shook 
hands  with  his  shipmates,  and  receiving  the  papers  and  his 
discharge  from  Corporal  Van  Spitter,  and  exchanging  an  in- 
telligent glance  with  him,  he  went  down  the  side.  The  boat 
160 


SNARLEYYOW 

pulled  round  the  stern  to  take  in  Moggy,  who  then  ordered 
the  waterman  to  put  the  dog  on  board  again. 

"  My  word's  as  good  as  my  bond/'  observed  Moggy,  as  she 
stepped  into  the  other  boat,  "  and  so  there's  your  cur  again, 
Mr.  Leeftenant ;  but  mark  my  words  :  I  owe  you  one,  and  I'll 
pay  you  with  interest  before  I  have  done  with  you." 

Jemmy  then  raised  his  pipe  to  his  lips,  and  sounded  its 
loudest  note :  the  men  gave  him  three  cheers,  and  Mr.  Van' 
slyperken,  in  a  paroxysm  of  fury,  ran  down  into  his  cabin. 


CHAPTER  XXV 

In  which  Mr.  Vanslyperken  proves  that  he  has  a  great  aversion 
to  cold  steel 

MR.  VANSLYPERKEN  had  been  so  much  upset  by  the 
events  of  the  day,  that  he  had  quite  forgotten  to  deliver  the 
letters  entrusted  to  him  to  the  care  of  the  Jew  Lazarus ; 
weighty  indeed  must  have  been  the  events  which  could  have 
prevented  him  from  going  to  receive  money. 

He  threw  himself  on  his  bed  with  combined  feelings  of  rage 
and  mortification,  and  slept  a  feverish  sleep  in  his  clothes. 

His  dreams  were  terrifying,  and  he  awoke  in  the  morning 
unrefreshed.  The  mutiny  and  defection  of  the  ship's  company 
he  ascribed  entirely  to  the  machinations  of  Smallbones,  whom 
he  now  hated  with  a  feeling  so  intense,  that  he  felt  he  could 
have  murdered  him  in  the  open  day.  Such  were  the  first  im- 
pulses that  his  mind  resorted  to  upon  his  waking,  and  after 
some  little  demur,  he  sent  for  Corporal  Van  Spitter,  to  consult 
with  him.  The  corporal  made  his  appearance,  all  humility  and 
respect,  and  was  again  sounded  as  to  what  could  be  done  with 
Smallbones,  Vanslyperken  hinting  very  clearly  what  his  wishes 
tended  to. 

Corporal  Van  Spitter,  who  had  made  up  his  mind  how  to  act 
after  their  previous  conference,  hummed  and  ha'ed,  and  ap- 
peared unwilling  to  enter  upon  the  subject,  until  he  was  pushed 
by  his  commandant,  when  the  corporal  observed  there  was 
something  very  strange  about  the  lad,  and  hinted  at  his  being 
sent  in  the  cutter  on  purpose  to  annoy  his  superior. 

161  L 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

"  That  on  that  night  upon  which  he  had  stated  that  he  had 
seen  the  devil  three  times,  once  he  was  sitting  on  the  head-clue 
of  Smallbones'  hammock,  and  at  another  time  that  he  was 
evidently  in  converse  with  the  lad,  and  that  there  were  strange 
stories  among  the  ship's  company,  who  considered  that  both 
Smallbones  and  the  dog  were  supernatural  agents." 

"  My  dog — Snarleyyow — a — what  do  you  mean,  corporal  ?" 

The  corporal  then  told  Mr.  Vanslyperken  that  he  had  dis- 
covered that  several  attempts  had  been  made  to  drown  the  dog, 
but  without  success ;  and  that  among  the  rest  he  had  been 
thrown  by  Smallbones  into  the  canal,  tied  up  in  a  bread-bag, 
and  had  miraculously  made  his  appearance  again. 

"  The  villain  !  "  exclaimed  Vanslyperken.  "  That,  then,  was 
the  paving-stone.  Now  I've  found  it  out,  I'll  cut  his  very  soul 
out  of  his  body." 

But  the  corporal  protested  against  open  measures,  as,  al- 
though it  was  known  by  his  own  confession  to  be  the  case,  it 
could  not  be  proved,  as  none  of  the  men  would  tell. 

"  Besides,  he  did  not  think  that  any  further  attempts  would 
be  made,  as  Smallbones  had  been  heard  to  laugh  and  say,  '  that 
water  would  never  hurt  him  or  the  dog/  which  observation  of 
the  lad's  had  first  made  the  ship's  company  suspect." 

"  Very  true,"  exclaimed  Vanslyperken ;  "  he  floated  out 

to  the  Nab  buoy  and  back  again,  when  I "  Here  Mr. 

Vanslyperken  stopped  short,  and  he  felt  a  dread  of  super- 
natural powers  in  the  lad,  when  he  thought  of  what  had 
passed  and  what  he  now  heard. 

"So  they  think  my  dog " 

"  De  tyfel,"  replied  the  corporal. 

Vanslyperken  was  not  very  sorry  for  this,  as  it  would  be  the 
dog's  protection  ;  but  at  the  same  time  he  was  not  at  all  easy 
about  Smallbones  ;  for  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  as  we  have  observed 
before,  was  both  superstitious  and  cowardly. 

"  Water  won't  hurt  him,  did  you  say,  corporal  ?  " 

"Yes,  mynheer." 

"  Then  I'll  try  what  a  pistol  will  do,  by  heavens  !"  replied 
Vanslyperken.  "  He  threw  my  dog  into  the  canal,  and  I'll 
be  revenged,  if  revenge  is  to  be  had.  That  will  do,  corporal, 
you  may  go  now,"  continued  Vanslyperken,  who  actually 
foamed  with  rage. 

The  corporal  left  the  cabin,  and  it  having  occurred  to  Van- 
162 


SNARLEYYOW 

slyperken  that  he  had  not  delivered  the  letters,  he  dressed 
himself  to  go  on  shore. 

After  having  once  more  read  through  the  letter  of  the  fair 
widow,  which,  at  the  same  time  that  it  crushed  all  his  hopes, 
from  its  kind  tenor  poured  some  balm  into  his  wounded  heart, 
he  sighed,  folded  it  up,  put  it  away,  and  went  on  deck. 

"  Pipe  the  gig  away,"  said  Mr.  Vanslyperken. 

"  No  pipe,"  replied  Short. 

This  reminded  Mr.  Vanslyperken  that  Jemmy  Ducks  had 
left  the  ship,  and  vexed  him  again.  He  ordered  the  word  to 
be  passed  to  the  boat's  ci-ew,  and  when  it  was  manned  he  went 
on  shore.  As  soon  as  he  arrived  at  the  house  of  Lazarus,  he 
knocked,  but  it  was  some  time  before  he  was  admitted,  and 
the  chain  was  still  kept  on  the  door,  which  was  opened  two 
inches  to  allow  a  scrutiny  previous  to  entrance. 

"  Ah  !  it  vash  you,  vash  it,  good  sar  ?  you  may  come  in," 
said  the  Jew. 

Vanslyperken  walked  into  the  parlour,  where  he  found  seated 
a  young  man  of  very  handsome  exterior,  dressed  according  to 
the  fashion  of  the  cavaliers  of  the  time.  His  hat,  with  a  plume 
of  black  feathers,  lay  upon  the  table.  This  personage  continued 
in  his  careless  and  easy  position  without  rising  when  Vansly- 
perken entered,  neither  did  he  ask  him  to  sit  down. 

"  You  are  the  officer  of  the  cutter  ? "  inquired  the  young  man, 
with  an  air  of  authority  not  very  pleasing  to  the  lieutenant. 

"  Yes,"  replied  Vanslyperken,  looking  hard  and  indignantly 
in  return. 

"  And  you  arrived  yesterday  morning.  Pray,  sir,  why  were 
not  those  letters  delivered  at  once  ?" 

"  Because  I  had  no  time,"  replied  Vanslyperken  sulkily. 

"  No  time,  sir  !  what  do  you  mean  by  that  ?  Your  time  is 
ours,  sir.  You  are  paid  for  it ;  for  one  shilling  that  you  receive 
from  the  rascally  Government  you  condescend  to  serve  and  to 
betray,  you  receive  from  us  pounds.  Let  not  this  happen 
again,  sir,  or  you  may  repent  it." 

Vanslyperken  was  not  in  the  best  of  humours,  and  he  angrily 
replied,  "  Then  you  may  get  others  to  do  your  work,  for  this 
is  the  last  I'll  do ;  pay  me  for  them,  and  let  me  go." 

"  The  last  you'll  do  !  you'll  do  as  much  as  we  please,  and  as 
long  as  we  please.  You  are  doubly  in  our  power,  scoundrel ! 
You  betray  the  Government  you  serve,  but  you  shall  not  betray 


THE   DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

us.  If  you  had  a  thousand  lives,  you  are  a  dead  man  the  very 
moment  you  flinch  from  or  neglect  our  work.  Do  your  work 
faithfully,  and  you  will  be  rewarded  ;  but  either  you  must  do 
our  work  or  die.  You  have  but  to  choose." 

"  Indeed  !  "  replied  Vanslyperken. 

"  Yes,  indeed  !  And  to  prove  that  I  am  in  earnest,  I  shall 
punish  you  for  your  neglect,  by  not  paying  you  this  time. 
You  may  leave  the  letters  and  go.  But  mind  that  you  give 
us  timely  notice  when  you  are  ordered  back  to  the  Hague, 
for  we  shall  want  you." 

Vanslyperken,  indignant  at  this  language,  obeyed  his  first 
impulse,  which  was  to  snatch  up  the  letters  and  attempt  to 
leave  the  room. 

"  No  pay,  no  letters  ! "  exclaimed  he,  opening  the  door. 

"  Fool ! "  cried  the  young  man  with  a  bitter  sneer,  not  stir- 
ring from  his  seat. 

Vanslyperken  opened  the  door,  and  to  his  amazement  there 
were  three  swords  pointed  to  his  heart.  He  started  back. 

"  Will  you  leave  the  letters  now  ?  "  observed  the  young  man. 

Vanslyperken  threw  them  down  on  the  table  with  every 
sign  of  perturbation,  and  remained  silent  and  pale. 

"  And  now  perfectly  understand  me,  sir,"  said  the  young 
cavalier.  "  We  make  a  great  distinction  between  those  who 
have  joined  the  good  cause,  or  rather,  who  have  continued 
steadfast  to  their  king  from  feelings  of  honour  and  loyalty, 
and  those  who  are  to  be  bought  and  sold.  We  honour  the  first, 
we  despise  the  latter.  Their  services  we  require,  and,  there- 
fore, we  employ  them.  A  traitor  to  the  sovereign  from  whom 
he  receives  his  pay  is  not  likely  to  be  trusted  by  us.  I  know 
your  character,  that  is  sufficient.  Now,  although  the  Govern- 
ment make  no  difference  between  one  party  or  the  other,  with 
the  exception  that  some  may  be  honoured  with  the  axe  instead 
of  the  gibbet,  you  will  observe  what  we  do ;  and  as  our  lives 
are  already  forfeited  by  attainder,  we  make  no  scruple  of 
putting  out  of  the  way  any  one  whom  we  may  even  suspect  of 
betraying  us.  Nay,  more ;  we  can  furnish  the  Government 
with  sufficient  proofs  against  you  without  any  risk  to  ourselves, 
for  we  have  many  partisans  who  are  still  in  office.  Weigh  now 
well  all  you  have  heard,  and  be  assured  that,  although  we  de- 
spise you,  and  use  you  only  as  our  tool,  we  will  have  faithful 
and  diligent  service  ;  if  not,  your  life  is  forfeited." 


SNARLEYYOW 

Vanslyperken  heard  all  this  with  amazement  and  confusion  : 
he  immediately  perceived  that  lie  was  in  a  snare,  from  which 
escape  was  impossible.  His  coward  heart  sank  within  him, 
and  he  promised  implicit  obedience. 

"  Nevertheless,  before  you  go  you  will  sign  your  adherence 
to  King  James  and  his  successors,"  observed  the  young 
cavalier.  "  Lazarus,  bring  in  writing  materials."  The  Jew, 
who  was  at  the  door,  complied  with  the  order. 

The  cavalier  took  the  pen  and  wrote  down  a  certain  form, 
in  which  Vanslyperken  dedicated  his  life  and  means,  as  he 
valued  his  salvation,  to  the  service  of  the  exiled  monarch. 
"  Read  that,  and  sign  it,  sir,"  said  the  cavalier,  passing  it  over 
to  Vanslyperken. 

The  lieutenant  hesitated.  "  Your  life  depends  upon  it," 
continued  the  young  man  coolly  ;  "  do  as  you  please." 

Vanslyperken  turned  round  ;  the  swords  were  still  pointed, 
and  the  eyes  of  those  which  held  them  were  fixed  upon  the 
cavalier,  awaiting  his  orders.  Vanslyperken  perceived  that 
there  was  no  escape.  With  a  trembling  hand  he  affixed  his 
signature. 

"  Tis  well : — now  observe,  that  at  the  first  suspicion,  or 
want  of  zeal  even,  on  your  part,  this  will  be  forwarded 
through  the  proper  channel,  and  even  if  you  should  escape 
the  Government,  you  will  not  escape  us :  our  name  is  Legion. 
You  may  go,  sir ;— do  your  work  well,  and  you  shall  be  well 
rewarded." 

Vanslyperken  hastened  away,  passing  the  swords,  the  points 
of  which  were  now  lowered  for  his  passage.  Perhaps  he  never 
till  then  felt  how  contemptible  was  a  traitor.  Indignant, 
mortified,  and  confused,  still  trembling  with  fear,  and,  at  the 
same  time,  burning  with  rage,  he  hastened  to  his  mother's 
house,  for  he'  had  brought  on  shore  with  him  the  money  which 
he  had  received  at  Amsterdam. 

"  What !  more  vexation,  child  ?  "  said  the  old  woman,  look- 
ing Vanslyperken  in  the  face  as  he  entered. 

"  Yes,"  retorted  Vanslyperken,  folding  his  arms  as  he  sat 
down. 

It  was  some  time  before  he  would  communicate  to  his 
mother  all  that  happened.  At  last  the  truth,  which  even  he 
felt  ashamed  of,  was  drawn  out  of  him. 

«  Now  may  all  the  curses  that  ever  befell  a  man  fall  on  his 
165 


THE   DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

head  !  "  exclaimed  Vanslyperken  as  he  finished.  "  I  would 
give  soul  and  body  to  be  revenged  on  him." 

"That's  my  own  child — that  is  what  I  have  done,  Cornelius; 
but  I  shall  not  die  yet  awhile.  I  like  to  hear  you  say  that ; 
but  it  must  not  be  yet.  Let  them  plot  and  plot,  and  when  they 
think  that  all  is  ripe,  and  all  is  ready,  and  all  will  succeed  — 
then — then  is  the  time  to  revenge  yourself — not  yet — but  for 
that  revenge,  death  on  the  gallows  would  be  sweet." 

Vanslyperken  shuddered  :  he  did  not  feel  how  death  could 
in  any  way  be  sweet  For  some  time  he  was  wrapt  in  his  own 
thoughts. 

"Have  you  brought  the  gold  at  last?"  inquired  the  old 
woman. 

"  I  have,"  replied  Vanslyperken,  who  raised  himself  and  pro- 
duced it.  "  I  ought  to  have  had  more — but  I'll  be  revenged." 

"  Yes,  yes,  but  get  more  gold  first.  Never  kill  the  goose 
that  lays  the  golden  egg,  my  child,"  replied  the  old  woman, 
as  she  turned  the  key. 

So  many  sudden  and  mortifying  occurrences  had  taken  place 
in  forty-eight  hours  that  Vanslyperken's  brain  was  in  a  whirl. 
He  felt  goaded  to  do  something,  but  he  did  not  know  what. 
Perhaps  it  would  have  been  suicide  had  he  not  been  a  coward. 
He  left  his  mother  without  speaking  another  word,  and  walked 
down  to  the  boat,  revolving  first  one  and  then  another  inci- 
dent in  his  mind.  At  last  his  ideas  appeared  to  concentrate 
themselves  into  one  point,  which  was  a  firm  and  raging  ani- 
mosity against  Smallbones ;  and  with  the  darkest  intentions 
he  hastened  on  board  and  went  down  into  his  cabin. 

What  was  the  result  of  these  feelings  will  be  seen  in  the 
ensuing  chapter. 


CHAPTER  XXVI 

In  which  Mr.  Vanslyperken  sees  a  ghost 

JjEFORE  we  acquaint  the  reader  with  the  movements  of 
Mr.  Vanslyperken,  we  must  again  revert  to  the  history  of  the 
period  in  which  we  are  writing.  The  Jacobite  faction  had 
assumed  a  formidable  consistency,  and  every  exertion  was 
being  made  by  them  for  an  invasion  of  England.  They  kne>y 
166 


SNARLEYYOW 

that  their  friends  were  numerous,  and  that  many  who  held 
office  under  the  ruling  Government  were  attached  to  their 
cause,  and  only  required  such  a  demonstration  to  fly  to  arms 
with  their  numerous  partisans. 

Up  to  the  present,  all  the  machinations  of  the  Jacobites 
had  been  carried  on  with  secrecy  and  dexterity,  but  now  was 
the  time  for  action  and  decision.  To  aid  the  cause,  it  was 
considered  expedient  that  some  one  of  known  fidelity  should 
be  sent  to  Amsterdam,  where  the  projects  of  William  might 
be  discovered  more  easily  than  in  England ;  for,  as  he  com- 
municated with  the  States-General,  and  the  States-General 
were  composed  of  many,  secrets  would  come  out ;  for  that 
which  is  known  to  many  soon  becomes  no  longer  a  secret. 

To  effect  this,  letters  of  recommendation  to  one  or  two  of 
those  high  in  office  in  Holland,  and  who  were  supposed  to  be 
able  to  give  information,  and  inclined  to  be  confiding  and 
garrulous,  had  been  procured  from  the  firm  allies  of  King 
William,  by  those  who  pretended  to  be  so  only,  for  the  agent 
who  was  about  to  be  sent  over,  and  this  agent  was  the  young 
cavalier  who  had  treated  Vanslyperken  in  so  uncourteous  a 
manner.  He  has  already  been  mentioned  to  the  reader  by 
the  name  of  Ramsay,  and  second  in  authority  among  the 
smugglers.  He  was  a  young  man  of  high  family,  and  a 
brother  to  Lady  Alice,  of  course  trusted  by  Sir  Robert,  and 
his  second  in  command.  He  had  been  attainted  for  non- 
appearance,  and  condemned  for  high  treason  at  the  same  time 
as  had  been  his  brother-in-law,  Sir  Robert  Barclay,  and  had 
ever  since  been  with  him  doing  his  duty  in  the  boat  and  in 
command  of  the  men,  when  Sir  Robert's  services  or  attend- 
ance were  required  at  St.  Germains. 

No  one  could  be  better  adapted  for  the  service  he  was  to  be 
employed  upon.  He  was  brave,  cool,  intelligent,  and  pre- 
possessing. Of  course,  by  his  letters  of  introduction,  he  was 
represented  as  a  firm  ally  of  King  William,  and  strongly  re- 
commended as  such.  The  letters  which  Vanslyperken  had 
neglected  to  deliver  were  of  the  utmost  importance,  and  the 
character  of  the  lieutenant  being  well  known  to  Ramsay, 
through  the  medium  of  Nancy  Corbett  and  others,  he  had 
treated  him  in  the  way  which  he  considered  as  most  likely  to 
enforce  a  rigid  compliance  with  their  wishes. 

Ramsay  was  right ;  for  Vanslyperken  was  too  much  of  a 
167 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

coward  to  venture  upon  resistance,  although  he  might  threaten 
it.  It  was  the  intention  of  Ramsay,  moreover,  to  take  a 
passage  over  with  him  in  the  Yungfrau,  as  his  arrival  in  a 
king's  vessel  would  add  still  more  to  the  success  of  the  enter- 
prise which  he  had  in  contemplation. 

We  will  now  return  to  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  whom  we  left 
boiling  with  indignation.  He  is  not  in  a  better  humour  at 
this  moment.  He  requires  a  victim  to  expend  his  wrath 
upon,  and  that  victim  he  is  resolved  shall  be  Smallbones  upon 
whom  his  hate  is  concentrated. 

He  has  sent  for  the  corporal,  and  next  ordered  him  to  bring 
him  a  pistol  and  cartridge,  which  the  corporal  has  complied 
with.  Vanslyperken  has  not  made  the  corporal  a  further  con- 
fidant, but  he  has  his  suspicions,  and  he  is  on  the  watch. 
Vanslvperken  is  alone,  his  hand  trembling  as  he  loads  the 
pistol  which  he  has  taken  down  from  the  bulkhead  where  it 
hung,  but  he  is  nevertheless  determined  upon  the  act.  He  has 
laid  it  down  on  the  table,  and  goes  on  deck,  waiting  till  it  is 
dusk  for  the  completion  of  his  project.  He  has  now  arranged 
his  plan,  and  descends;  the  pistol  is  still  on  the  table,  and  he 
puts  it  under  the  blanket  on  his  bed,  and  rings  for  Smallbones. 

"  Did  you  want  me,  sir  ?  "  said  Smallbones. 

"  Yes,  I  am  going  on  shore  to  sleep  a  little  way  in  the 
country,  and  I  want  you  to  carry  my  clothes ;  let  everything 
be  put  up  in  the  blue  bag,  and  hold  yourself  ready  to  come 
with  me." 

"  Yes,  sir,"  replied  Smallbones ;  "  am  I  to  come  on  board 
again  to-night  ?  " 

"  To  be  sure  you  are." 

Smallbones  put  up  as  desired  by  his  master,  whose  eyes 
followed  the  lad's  motions  as  he  moved  from  one  part  of  the 
cabin  to  the  other,  his  thoughts  wandering  from  the  recollec- 
tion of  Smallbones  having  attempted  to  drown  his  dog,  to  the 
more  pleasing  one  of  revenge. 

At  dusk,  Mr.  Vanslvperken  ordered  his  boat  to  be  manned, 
and  so  soon  as  Smallbones  had  gone  into  it  with  the  bag,  he 
took  the  pistol  from  where  he  had  hid  it,  and  concealing  it 
under  his  greatcoat,  followed  the  lad  into  the  boat. 

They  landed,  and  Vanslyperken  walked  fast :  it  was  now 
dark,  and  he  was  followed  by  Smallbones,  who  found  difficulty 
in  keeping  pace  with  his  master,  so  rapid  were  his  strides. 


SNARLEYYOW 

They  passed  the  half-way  houses,  and  went  clear  of  the 
fortifications,  until  they  had  gained  five  or  six  miles  on  the 
road  to  London. 

Sinallbones  was  tired  out  with  the  rapidity  of  the  walk,  and 
now  lagged  behind.  The  master  desired  him  to  come  on. 
"  I  does  come  on  as  fast  as  I  can,  sir,  but  this  here  walking 
don't  suit  at  all,  with  carrying  a  bag  full  of  clothes/'  replied 
Sinallbones. 

"  Make  haste,  and  keep  up  with  me,"  cried  Vanslyperken, 
setting  off  again  at  a  more  rapid  pace. 

They  were  now  past  all  the  buildings,  and  but  occasion- 
ally fell  in  with  some  solitary  farmhouse,  or  cottage,  on  the 
roadside :  the  night  was  cloudy,  and  the  scud  flew  fast  ; 
Vanslyperken  walked  on  faster,  for  in  his  state  of  mind  he 
could  feel  no  bodily  fatigue,  and  the  lad  dropped  astern. 

At  last  the  lieutenant  found  a  spot  which  afforded  him  an 
opportunity  of  executing  his  fell  purpose.  A  square  wall, 
round  a  homestead  for  cattle,  was  built  on  the  side  of  the 
footpath.  Vanslyperken  turned  round,,  and  looked  for  Small- 
bones,  who  was  too  far  behind  to  be  seen  in  the  obscurity. 
Satisfied  by  this  that  the  lad  could  not  see  his  motions, 
Vanslyperken  secreted  himself  behind  the  angle  of  the  wall 
so  as  to  allow  Smallbones  to  pass.  He  cocked  his  pistol,  and 
crouched  down,  waiting  for  the  arrival  of  his  victim. 

In  a  minute  or  two  he  heard  the  panting  of  the  lad,  who 
was  quite  weary  with  his  load.  Vanslyperken  compressed  his 
lips,  and  held  his  breath.  The  lad  passed  him  ;  Vanslyperken 
now  rose  from  behind,  levelled  the  pistol  at  the  lad's  head; 
and  fired.  Smallbones  uttered  a  yell,  fell  down  on  his  face, 
and  then  rolled  on  his  back  without  life  or  motion. 

Vanslyperken  looked  at  him  for  one  second,  then  turned 
back,  and  fled  with  the  wings  of  the  wind.  Conscience  now 
appeared  to  pursue  him,  and  he  ran  on  until  he  was  so  ex- 
hausted, that  he  fell  :  the  pistol  was  still  in  his  hand ;  and  as 
he  put  out  his  arm  mechanically  to  save  himself,  the  lock  of 
the  pistol  came  in  violent  contact  with  his  temple. 

After  a  time  he  rose  again,  faint  and  bleeding,  and  con- 
tinued his  course  at  a  more  moderate  pace  ;  but  as  the  wind 
blew  and  whistled  among  the  boughs  of  the  trees,  he  thought 
every  moment  that  he  beheld  the  form  of  the  murdered  lad. 
He  quickened  his  pace,  arrived  at  last  within  the  fortifications, 
16.9 


THE  DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

and  putting  the  pistol  in  his  coat  pocket,  he  somewhat  re- 
covered himself.  He  bound  his  silk  handkerchief  round  his 
head,  and  proceeded  to  the  boat,  which  he  had  ordered  to 
wait  till  Smallbones'  return.  He  had  then  a  part  to  act,  and 
told  the  men  that  he  had  been  assailed  by  robbers,  and  ordered 
them  to  pull  on  board  immediately.  As  soon  as  he  came  on 
board  he  desired  the  men  to  assist  him  down  into  his  cabin, 
and  then  he  sent  for  Corporal  Van  Spitter  to  dress  his  wounds. 
He  communicated  to  the  corporal  that  as  he  was  going  out 
in  the  country  as  he  had  proposed,  he  had  been  attacked  by 
robbers,  that  he  had  been  severely  wounded,  and  had,  he 
thought,  killed  one  of  them,  as  the  others  ran  away ;  what 
had  become  of  Smallbones  he  knew  not,  but  he  had  heard 
him  crying  out  in  the  hands  of  the  robbers. 

The  corporal,  who  had  felt  certain  that  the  pistol  had  been 
intended  for  Smallbones,  hardly  knew  what  to  make  of  the 
matter ;  the  wound  of  Mr.  Vanslyperken  was  severe,  and  it 
was  hardly  to  be  supposed  that  it  had  been  self-inflicted. 
The  corporal  therefore  held  his  tongue,  heard  all  that  Mr. 
Vanslyperken  had  to  say,  and  was  very  considerably  puzzled. 

"  It  was  a  fortunate  thing  that  I  thought  of  taking  a  pistol 
with  me,  corporal ;  I  might  have  been  murdered  outright." 

"  Yes,  mynheer,"  replied  the  corporal ;  and  binding  the 
handkerchief  round  Vanslyperken's  head,  he  then  assisted 
him  into  bed.  "  Mein  Gott !  I  make  no  head  or  tail  of  de 
business,"  said  the  corporal,  as  he  walked  forward  ;  "  but  I 
must  know  de  truth  soon ;  I  not  go  to  bed  for  two  or  three 
hours,  and  den  I  hear  others." 

It  is  needless  to  say  that  Mr.  Vanslyperken  passed  a  restless 
night,  not  only  from  the  pain  of  his  wound,  but  from  the  tor- 
ments of  conscience ;  for  it  is  but  by  degrees  that  the  greatest 
villain  can  drive  away  its  stings,  and  then  it  is  but  for  a  short 
time,  and  when  it  does  force  itself  back  upon  him,  it  is  with 
redoubled  power.  His  occasional  slumbers  were  broken  by 
fitful  starts,  in  which  he  again  and  again  heard  the  yell  of  the 
poor  lad,  and  saw  the  corpse  rolling  at  his  feet.  It  was  about 
an  hour  before  daylight  that  Mr.  Vanslyperken  again  woke, 
and  found  that  the  light  had  burnt  out.  He  could  not  remain 
in  the  dark,  it  was  too  dreadful ;  he  raised  himself,  and  pulled 
the  bell  over  his  head.  Some  one  entered.  "  Bring  a  light 
immediately,"  cried  Vanslyperken. 
170 


SNARLEYYOW 

In  a  minute  or  two  the  gleams  of  a  light  were  seen  burning 
at  a  distance  by  the  lieutenant.  He  watched  its  progress  aft, 
and  its  entrance,  and  he  felt  relieved  ;  but  he  had  now  a 
devouring  thirst  upon  him,  and  his  lips  were  glued  together, 
and  he  turned  over  on  his  bed  to  ask  the  corporal,  whom  he 
supposed  it  Mas,  for  water.  He  fixed  his  eyes  upon  the  party 
with  the  candle,  and  by  the  feeble  light  of  the  dip,  he  beheld 
the  pale,  haggard  face  of  Smallbones,  who  stared  at  him,  but 
uttered  not  a  word. 

"  Mercy,  O  Cod  !  mercy  !  "  exclaimed  Vanslyperken,  falling 
back,  and  covering  his  face  with  the  bedclothes. 

Smallbones  did  not  reply  ;  he  blew  out  the  candle,  and 
quitted  the  cabin. 


CHAPTER  XXVII 

In  ivhich  Mr.  Vanslyperken  is  taught  a  secret 

\V  E  are  anxious  to  proceed  with  our  narrative,  but  we  must 
first  explain  the  unexpected  appearance  of  Smallbones.  When 
Corporal  Van  Spitterwas  requested  by  Vanslyperken  to  bring 
a  pistol  and  cartridge,  the  corporal,  who  had  not  forgotten  the 
hints  thrown  out  by  Vanslyperken  during  their  last  consulta- 
tion, immediately  imagined  that  it  was  for  Smallbones'  benefit. 
And  he  was  strengthened  in  his  opinion  when  he  learnt  that 
Smallbones  was  to  go  on  shore  with  his  master  after  it  was 
dusk.  Now  Corporal  Van  Spitter  had  no  notion  of  the  poor 
lad's  brains  being  blown  out ;  and  when  Mr.  Vanslyperken 
went  on  deck  and  left  the  pistol,  he  went  into  the  cabin, 
searched  for  it,  and  drew  the  bullet,  which  Vanslyperken,  of 
course,  was  not  aware  of.  It  then  occurred  to  the  corporal 
that  if  the  pistol  were  aimed  at  Smallbones,  and  he  was  unin- 
jured, it  would  greatly  add  to  the  idea,  already  half  entertained 
by  the  superstitious  lieutenant,  of  there  being  something  super- 
natural about  Smallbones,  if  he  were  left  to  suppose  that  he 
had  been  killed,  and  had  reappeared.  He  therefore  commu- 
nicated his  suspicions  to  the  lad,  told  him  what  he  had  done, 
and  advised  him,  if  the  pistol  were  fired,  to  pretend  to  be 
killed,  and,  when  left  by  his  master,  to  come  on  board  quietly 
in  the  night.  Smallbones,  who  perceived  the  drift  of  all  this, 
171 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

promised  to  act  accordingly,  and  in  the  last  chapter  it  will  be 
observed  how  he  contrived  to  deceive  his  master.  As  soon  as 
the  lieutenant  was  out  of  hearing,  Smallbones  rose,  and  leaving 
the  bag  where  it  lay,  hastened  back  to  Portsmouth,  and  came 
on  board  about  two  hours  before  Vanslyperken  rang  his  bell. 
He  narrated  what  had  passed,  but,  of  course,  could  not  exactly 
swear  that  it  was  Vanslyperken  who  fired  the  pistol,  as  it  was 
fired  from  behind,  but  even  if  he  could  have  so  sworn,  at  that 
time  he  would  have  obtained  but  little  redress. 

It  was  considered  much  more  advisable  that  Smallbones 
should  pretend  to  believe  that  he  had  been  attacked  by  robbers, 
and  that  the  ball  had  missed  him,  after  he  had  frightened  his 
master  by  his  unexpected  appearance,  for  Vanslyperken  would 
still  be  of  opinion  that  the  lad  possessed  a  charmed  life. 

The  state  of  Mr.  Vanslyperken  during  the  remainder  of  that 
night  was  pitiable,  but  we  must  leave  the  reader  to  suppose 
rather  than  attempt  to  describe  it. 

In  the  morning  the  corporal  came  in,  and  after  asking  after 
his  superior's  health,  informed  him  that  Smallbones  had  come 
on  board  ;  that  the  lad  said  that  the  robbers  had  fired  a  pistol 
at  him,  and  then  knocked  him  down  with  the  butt  end  of  it, 
and  that  he  had  escaped,  but  with  the  loss  of  the  bag. 

That  was  a  great  relief  to  the  mind  of  Mr.  Vanslysperken, 
who  had  imagined  that  he  had  been  visited  by  the  ghost  of 
Smallbones  during  the  night ;  he  expressed  himself  glad  at  his 
return,  and  a  wish  to  be  left  alone,  upon  which  the  corporal 
retired.  As  soon  as  Vanslyperken  found  out  that  Smallbones 
was  still  alive,  his  desire  to  kill  him  returned;  although,  when 
he  supposed  him  dead,  he  would,  to  escape  from  his  own 
feelings,  have  resuscitated  him.  One  chief  idea  now  'whirled 
in  his  brain,  which  was,  that  the  lad  must  have  a  charmed 
life ;  he  had  floated  out  to  the  Nab  buoy  and  back  again,  and 
now  he  had  had  a  pistol-bullet  passed  through  his  skull  with- 
out injury.  He  felt  too  much  fear  to  attempt  anything 
against  him  for  the  future,  but  his  desire  to  do  so  was 
stronger  than  ever. 

Excitement  and  vexation  brought  on  a  slow  fever,  and  Mr. 
Vanslyperken  lay  for  three  or  four  days  in  bed  ;  at  the  end  of 
which  period  he  received  a  message  from  the  admiral,  directing 
him  to  come  or  send  on  shore  (for  his  state  had  been  made 
known)  for  his  despatches,  and  to  sail  as  soon  as  possible. 
172 


SNARLEYYOW 

Upon  receiving  the  message,  Mr.  Vanslyperken  recollected 
his  engagement  at  the  house  of  the  Jew  Lazarus,  and  weak  as 
he  was,  felt  too  much  afraid  of  the  results,  should  he  fail,  not 
to  get  out  of  bed  and  go  on  shore.  It  was  with  difficulty  he 
could  walk  so  far.  When  he  arrived  he  found  Ramsay  ready 
to  receive  him. 

'•'  To  sail  as  soon  as  possible :  'tis  well,  sir.  Have  you 
your  despatches  ?  " 

"  I  sent  to  the  admiral's  for  them,"  replied  Vanslyperken. 

"  Well  then,  be  all  ready  to  start  at  midnight.  I  shall 
come  on  board  about  a  quarter  of  an  hour  before ;  you  may 
go,  sir." 

Vanslyperken  quailed  under  the  keen  eye  and  stern  look 
of  Ramsay,  and  obeyed  the  uncourteous  order  in  silence  ;  still 
he  thought  of  revenge  as  he  walked  back  to  the  boat  and 
re-embarked  in  the  cutter. 

"  What's  this,  Short  ?  "  observed  Coble.:  "  here  is  a  new 
freak  ;  we  start  at  midnight,  I  hear." 

"  Yes,"  replied  Short. 

"  Something  quite  new,  anyhow :  don't  understand  it,  do 
you  ?  " 

"  No,"  replied  Dick. 

"  Well,  now  Jemmy's  gone,  I  don't  care  how  soon  I  follow, 
Dick." 

"  Nor  I,"  replied  Short. 

"  I've  a  notion  there's  some  mystery  in  all  this.  For," 
continued  Coble,  "  the  admiral  would  never  have  ordered  us 
out  till  to-morrow  morning,  if  he  did  not  make  us  sail  this 
evening.  It's  not  a  man-of-war  fashion,  is  it,  Dick  ? " 

"  No,"  replied  Short. 

"Well,  we  shall  see,"  replied  Coble.  "  I  shall  turn  in  now. 
You've  heard  all  about  Smallbones,  hell !  Dick  ? " 

Short  nodded  his  head. 

"  Well,  we  shall  see ;  but  I'll  back  the  boy  'gainst  master 
and  dog  too,  in  the  long-run.  D — n  his  Dutch  carcase — he 
seems  to  make  but  small  count  of  English  subjects,  heh  !" 

Short  leant  over  the  gunwale  and  whistled. 

Coble,  finding  it  impossible  to  extract  one  monosyllable 
more  from  him,  walked  forward,  and  went  down  below. 

A  little  before  twelve  o'clock  a  boat  came  alongside,  and 
Ramsay  stepped  out  of  it  into  the  cutter.  Vanslyperken  had 
ITS 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

been  walking  the  deck  to  receive  him,  and  immediately 
showed  him  down  into  the  cabin,  where  he  left  him  to  go  on 
deck  and  get  the  cutter  under  way.  There  was  a  small  stove 
in  the  cabin,  for  the  weather  was  still  cold :  they  were 
advanced  into  the  month  of  March.  Ramsay  threw  off  his 
coat,  laid  two  pair  of  loaded  pistols  on  the  table,  locked  the 
door  of  the  cabin,  and  then  proceeded  to  warm  himself, 
while  Vanslyperken  was  employed  on  deck. 

In  an  hour  the  cutter  was  outside  and  clear  of  all  danger, 
and  Vanslyperken  had  to  knock  to  gain  admittance  into  his 
own  cabin.  Ramsay  opened  the  door,  and  Vanslyperken,  who 
thought  he  must  say  something,  observed  gloomily  : 

"  We  are  all  clear,  sir." 

"  Very  good,"  replied  Ramsay ;  "  and  now,  sir,  I  believe 
that  you  have  despatches  on  board  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  replied  Vanslyperken. 

"You  will  oblige  me  by  letting  me  look  at  them." 

"My  despatches!"  said  Vanslyperken,  with  surprise. 

"  Yes,  sir,  your  despatches ;  immediately,  if  you  please — 
no  trifling." 

"You  forget,  sir,"  replied  Vanslyperken  angrily,  "that  I 
am  not  any  longer  in  your  power,  but  on  board  of  my  own 
vessel." 

"  You  appear  not  to  know,  sir,  that  you  are  in  my  power 
even  on  board  of  your  own  vessel,"  replied  Ramsay,  starting 
up,  and  laying  his  hand  over  the  pistols,  which  he  drew 
towards  him,  and  replaced  in  his  belt.  "  If  you  trust  to  your 
ship's  company  you  are  mistaken,  as  you  will  soon  discover. 
I  demand  the  despatches." 

"  But,  sir,  you  will  ruin  me  and  ruin  yourself,"  replied 
Vanslyperken,  alarmed. 

"  Fear  not,"  replied  Ramsay  ;  "  for  my  own  sake,  and  that 
of  the  good  cause,  I  shall  not  hurt  you.  No  one  will  know 
that  the  despatches  have  been  ever  examined,  and " 

"And  what?"  replied  Vanslyperken  gloomily. 

"  For  the  passage,  and  this  service,  you  will  recei  ye  one 
hundred  guineas." 

Vanslyperken  no  longer  hesitated  :  he  opened  the  drawer 
in  which  he  had  deposited  the  letters,  and  produced  them. 

"  Now  lock  the  door,"  said  Ramsay,  taking  his  seat. 

He  then  examined  the  seals,  pulled  some  out  of  his  pocket, 

m 


SNARLEYYOW 

and  compared  them  ;  sorted  the  letters  according  to  the  seals, 
and  laid  one  corresponding  at  the  heading  of  each  file,  for 
there  were  three  different  Government  seals  upon  the  de- 
spatches. He  then  took  a  long  Dutch  earthen  pipe  which 
was  hanging  above,  broke  off  the  bowl,  and  put  one  end  of 
the  stem  into  the  fire.  When  it  was  of  a  red  heat  he  took  it 
out,  and  applying  his  lips  to  the  cool  end,  and  the  hot  one 
close  to  the  sealing-wax,  he  blew  through  it,  and  the  heated 
blast  soon  dissolved  the  wax,  and  the  despatches  were  opened 
one  after  another  without  the  slightest  difficulty  or  injury  to 
the  paper.  He  then  commenced  reading,  taking  memorandums 
on  his  tablets  as  he  proceeded. 

When  he  had  finished,  he  again  heated  the  pipe,  melted 
the  wax,  which  had  become  cold  and  hard  again,  and  resealed 
all  the  letters  with  his  counterfeit  seals. 

During  this  occupation,  which  lasted  upwards  of  an  hour, 
Vanslyperken  looked  on  with  surprise,  leaning  against  the 
bulkhead  of  the  cabin. 

"  There,  sir,  are  your  despatches,"  said  Ramsay,  rising  from 
his  chair :  "  you  may  now  put  them  away  ;  and,  as  you  may 
observe,  you  are  not  compromised." 

"  No,  indeed,"  replied  Vanslyperken,  who  was  struck  with 
the  ingenuity  of  the  method ;  "  but  you  have  given  me  an 
idea." 

"  I  will  tell  you  what  that  is,"  replied  Ramsay.  "  You  are 
thinking,  if  I  left  you  these  false  seals,  you  could  give  me 
the  contents  of  the  despatches,  provided  you  were  well  paid. 
Is  it  not  so  ?  " 

"  It  was,"  replied  Vanslyperken,  who  had  immediately  been 
struck  with  such  a  new  source  of  wealth ;  for  he  cared  little 
what  he  did — all  he  cared  for  was  discovery. 

"  Had  you  not  proposed  it  yourself,  I  intended  that  you 
should  have  done  it,  sir,"  replied  Ramsay  ;  "  and  that  you 
should  also  be  paid  for  it.  I  will  arrange  all  that  before  I 
leave  the  vessel.  But  now  I  shall  retire  to  my  bed.  Have 
you  one  ready  ? " 

"  I  have  none  but  what  you  see,"  replied  Vanslyperken. 
"It  is  my  own,  but  at  your  service." 

"  I  shall  accept  it,"  replied  Ramsay,  putting  his  pistols 
under  his  pillow,  after  having  thrown  himself  on  the  outside 
of  the  bedclothes,  pulling  his  roquelaure  over  him.  "And 
175 


THE   DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

now  you  will  oblige  me  by  turning  that  cur  out  of  the  cabin, 
for  his  smell  is  anything  but  pleasant." 

Vanslyperken  had  no  idea  of  his  passenger  so  coolly  taking 
possession  of  his  bed,  but  to  turn  out  Snarleyyow  as  well  as 
himself  appeared  an  unwarrantable  liberty.  But  he  felt  that 
he  had  but  to  submit,  for  Ramsay  was  despotic,  and  he  was 
afraid  of  him. 

After  much  resistance,  Snarleyyow  was  kicked  out  by  his 
master,  who  then  went  on  deck  not  in  the  very  best  of 
humours  at  finding  he  had  so  completely  sold  himself  to  those 
who  might  betray  and  hang  him  the  very  next  day.  "At  all 
events,"  thought  Vanslyperken,  "  I'm  well  paid  for  it." 

It  was  now  daylight,  and  the  cutter  was  running  with  a 
favourable  breeze ;  the  hands  were  turned  up,  and  Corporal 
Van  Spitter  came  on  deck.  Vanslyperken,  who  had  been  run- 
ning over  in  his  mind  all  the  events  which  had  latterly  taken 
place,  had  considered  chat,  as  he  had  lost  the  Portsmouth 
widow,  he  might  as  well  pursue  his  suit  with  the  widow  Van- 
dersloosh,  especially  as  she  had  sent  such  a  conciliating  mes- 
sage by  the  corporal ;  and  perceiving  the  corporal  on  deck  he 
beckoned  to  him  to  approach.  Vanslyperken  then  observed 
that  he  was  angry  the  other  day,  and  that  the  corporal  need 
not  give  that  message  to  the  Frau  Vandersloosh,  as  he  in- 
tended to  call  upon  her  himself  upon  his  arrival.  Van  Spitter, 
who  did  not  know  anything  about  the  Portsmouth  widow,  and 
could  not  imagine  why  the  angry  message  had  been  given,  of 
course  assented,  although  he  was  fully  determined  that  the 
widow  should  be  informed  of  the  insult.  The  question  was 
now,  how  to  be  able  to  go  on  shore  himself;  and  to  compass 
that  without  suspicion  he  remarked  that  the  maid  Babette  was 
a  very  fine  maid,  and  he  should  like  to  see  her  again. 

This  little  piece  of  confidence  was  not  thrown  away. 
Vanslyperken  was  too  anxious  to  secure  the  corporal,  and 
he  replied  that  the  corporal  should  go  ashore  and  see 
her  if  he  pleased ;  upon  which  Corporal  Van  Spitter  made 
his  best  military  salute,  turned  round  on  his  heel,  and  walked 
away,  laughing  in  his  sleeve  at  having  so  easily  gulled  his 
superior. 

On  the  third  morning  the  cutter  had  arrived  at  her  destined 
port.  During  the  passage,  Ramsay  had  taken  possession  of  the 
cabin,  ordering  everything  as  he  pleased,  much  to  the  surprise 
176 


SXARLEYYOW 

of  the  crew.  Mr.  Vanslyperken  spoke  of  him  as  a  king's  mes- 
senger, but  still  Smallbones,  who  took  care  to  hear  what  was 
going  on,  reported  the  abject  submission  shown  to  Ramsay  by 
the  lieutenant,  and  this  was  the  occasion  of  great  marvel ;  more- 
over, they  doubted  his  being  a  king's  messenger,  for  as  Small - 
bones  very  shrewdly  observed,  "  Why,  if  he  was  a  king's 
messenger,  did  he  not  come  with  the  despatches  ?  "  However, 
they  could  only  surmise,  and  no  more.  But  the  dog  being 
turned  out  of  the  cabin  in  compliance  with  Ramsay's  wish 
was  the  most  important  point  of  all.  They  could  have  got 
over  all  the  rest,  but  that  was  quite  incomprehensible ;  and 
they  all  agreed  with  Coble,  when  he  observed,  hitching 
up  his  trousers,  "  Depend  upon  it,  there's  a  screw  loose  some- 
where." 

As  soon  as  the  cutter  was  at  anchor  Ramsay  ordered  his 
portmanteau  into  the  boat,  and  Vanslyperken,  having  accom- 
panied him  on  shore,  they  separated,  Ramsay  informing  Van- 
slyperken that  he  would  wish  to  see  him  the  next  day,  and 
giving  him  his  address. 

Vanslyperken  delivered  his  despatches,  and  then  hastened 
to  the  widow  Vandersloosh,  who  received  him  with  a  well- 
assumed  appearance  of  mingled  pleasure  and  reserve. 

Vanslvperken  led  her  to  the  sofa,  poured  forth  a  multitudi- 
nous compound  composed  of  regret,  devotion,  and  apologies, 
which  at  last  appeared  to  have  melted  the  heart  of  the  widow, 
who  once  more  gave  him  her  hand  to  salute. 

Vanslyperken  was  all  rapture  at  so  unexpected  a  reconcilia- 
tion ;  the  name  of  the  cur  was  not  mentioned,  and  Vansly- 
perken thought  to  himself,  "This  will  do — let  me  only  once 
get  you,  my  Frau,  and  I'll  teach  you  to  wish  my  dog  dead  ;:t 
your  porch." 

On  the  other  hand,  the  widow  thought,  "  And  so  this  atomy 
really  believes  that  I  would  look  upon  him  !  Well,  well,  Mr. 
Vanslyperken,  we  shall  see  how  it  ends.  Your  cur  under  my 
bed,  indeed,  so  sure  do  you  never Yes,  yes,  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken." 

There  is  a  great  deal  of  humbug  in  this  world,  that  is 
certain. 


177 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 


CHAPTER  XXVin 

In  which  we  have  at  last  introduced  a  decent  sort  of  heroine, 
who,  however,  only  plays  a  second  in  our  history,  Snarleyyow 
being  first  fiddle 

.OUT  we  must  leave  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  and  the  widow,  and 
the  Yungjrau,  and  all  connected  with  her,  for  the  present,  and 
follow  the  steps  of  Ramsay,  in  doing  which  we  shall  have  to 
introduce  new  personages  in  our  little  drama. 

As  soon  as  Ramsay  had  taken  leave  of  Vanslyperken,  being 
a  stranger  at  Amsterdam,  he  inquired  his  way  to  the  Golden 
Street,  in  which  resided  Mynheer  Van  Krause,  syndic  of  the 
town,  and  to  whom  he  had  obtained  his  principal  letters  of 
introduction.  The  syndic's  house  was  too  well  known  not  to 
be  immediately  pointed  out  to  him,  and  in  ten  minutes  he 
found  himself,  with  the  sailors  at  his  heels  who  had  been 
ordered  to  carry  up  his  baggage,  at  a  handsomely  carved  door 
painted  in  bright  green,  and  with  knockers  of  massive  brass, 
which  glittered  in  the  sun. 

Ramsay,  as  he  waited  a  few  seconds,  looked  up  at  the  house, 
which  was  large,  and  with  a  noble  front  to  the  wide  street  in 
face  of  it,  not,  as  usual  with  most  of  the  others,  divided  in  the 
centre  by  a  canal  running  the  whole  length  of  it.  The  door 
was  openecl,  and  led  into  a  large  paved  yard,  the  sides  of  which 
were  lined  with  evergreens  in  large  tubs,  painted  of  the  same 
bright  green  colour  ;  adjoining  to  the  yard  was  a  small  garden 
enclosed  with  high  walls,  which  was  laid  out  with  great  preci- 
sion, and  in  small  beds  full  of  tulips,  ranunculuses,  and  other 
bulbs  now  just  appearing  above  the  ground.  The  sailors 
waited  outside  while  the  old  grey-headed  servitor  who  had 
opened  the  gate  ushered  Ramsay  through  the  court  to  a  second 
door  which  led  into  the  house.  The  hall  into  which  he  en- 
tered was  paved  with  marble,  and  the  staircase  bold  and  hand- 
some which  led  to  the  first  floor,  but  on  each  side  of  the  hall 
there  were  wooden  partitions  and  half-glass  doors,  through 
which  Ramsay  could  see  that  the  rest  of  the  basement  was 
appropriated  to  warehouses,  and  that  in  the  warehouse  at  the 
back  of  the  building  there  were  people  busily  employed  hoist- 
178 


SNARLEYYOW 

ing  out  merchandise  from  the  vessels  in  the  canal,  the  water 
of  which  adjoined  the  very  walls.  Ramsay  followed  the  man 
upstairs,  who  showed  him  into  a  very  splendidly  furnished 
apartment,  and  then  went  to  summon  his  master,  who,  he 
said,  was  below  in  the  warehouse.  Ramsay  had  but  a  minute 
or  two  to  examine  the  various  objects  which  decorated  the 
room,  particularly  some  very  fine  pictures,  when  Mynheer  Van 
Kratise  made  his  appearance,  with  some  open  tablets  in  his 
hand  and  his  pen  across  his  mouth.  He  was  a  very  short  man, 
with  a  respectable  paunch,  a  very  small  head,  quite  bald,  a 
keen  blue  eye,  reddish  but  straight  nose,  and  a  very  florid  con:- 
plexion.  There  was  nothing  vulgar  about  his  appearance,  al- 
though his  figure  was  against  him.  His  countenance  was  one 
of  extreme  frankness,  mixed  with  considerable  intelligence, 
and  his  whole  manner  gave  you  the  idea  of  precision  and 
calculation. 

"  You  would — tyfel —  I  forgot  my  pen,"  said  the  syndic, 
catching  it  as  it  fell  out  of  his  moulh.  f' You  would  speak 
with  me,  mynheer  ?  To  whom  have  I  the  pleasure  of  ad- 
dressing myself?" 

"These  letters,  sir,"  replied  Ramsay,  "will  inform  you." 

Mynheer  Van  Krause  laid  his  tablets  on  the  table,  putting 
his  pen  across  to  maik  the  leaf  where  he  had  them  open,  and, 
taking  the  letters,  begged  Ramsay  to  be  seated.  He  then  took 
a  chair,  pulled  a  pair  of  hand-glasses  out  of  his  pocket,  laid 
them  on  his  knees,  broke  the  seals,  and  falling  back  so  as  to 
recline,  commenced  reading.  As  soon  as  he  had  finished  the 
first  letter  he  put  his  glasses  down  from  his  eyes,  and  made 
a  bow  to  Ramsay,  folded  the  open  letter  the  length  of  the 
sheet,  took  out  his  pencil,  and  on  the  outside  wrote  the  date  ot 
the  letter,  the  day  of  the  month,  name,  and  the  name  of  the 
writer.  Having  done  this  he  laid  the  first  letter  down  on  the 
table,  took  up  the  second,  raised  up  his  glasses,  and  performed 
the  same  duty  towards  it,  and  thus  he  continued  until  he  had 
read  the  whole  six ;  always,  as  he  concluded  each  letter, 
making  the  same  low  bow  to  Ramsay  which  he  had  after  the 
perusal  of  the  first.  Ramsay,  who  was  not  a  little  tired  of  all 
this  precision,  at  last  fixed  his  eyes  upon  a  Wouvermans 
which  hung  near  him,  and  only  took  them  off  when  he  guessed 
the  time  of  bowing  to  be  at  hand. 

The  last  having  been  duly  marked  and  numbered,  Mynheer 
179 


THE   DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

Van  Krause  turned  to  Ramsay,  and  said,  "  I  am  most  happy, 
mynheer,  to  find  under  my  roof  a  young  gentleman  so  much 
recommended  by  many  valuable  friends ;  moreover,  as  these 
letters  give  me  to  understand,  so  warm  a  friend  to  our  joint 
sovereign,  and  so  inimical  to  the  Jacobite  party.  I  am  informed 
by  these  letters  that  you  intend  to  remain  at  Amsterdam.  If 
so,  I  trust  that  you  will  take  up  your  quarters  in  this  house." 

To  this  proposal  Ramsay,  who  fully  expected  it,  gave  a  will- 
ing consent,  saying,  at  the  same  time,  that  he  had  proposed 
going  to  an  hotel ;  but  Mynheer  Van  Krause  insisted  on  send- 
ing for  Ramsay's  luggage.  He  had  not  far  to  send,  as  it  was 
at  the  door. 

"  How  did  you  come  over  ?  "  inquired  the  host. 

"  In  a  king's  cutter,"  replied  Ramsay,  "  which  waited  for 
me  at  Portsmouth." 

This  intimation  produced  another  very  low  bow  from  Myn- 
heer Van  Krause,  as  it  warranted  the  importance  of  his  guest ; 
but  he  then  rose,  and  apologising  for  his  presence  being  neces- 
sary below,  as  they  were  unloading  a  cargo  of  considerable 
value,  he  ordered  his  old  porter  to  show  Mr.  Ramsay  into  his 
rooms,  and  to  take  up  his  luggage,  informing  his  guest  that,  it 
being  now  twelve  o'clock,  dinner  would  be  on  the  table  at  half- 
past  one,  during  which  interval  he  begged  Ramsay  to  amuse 
himself  by  examining  the  pictures,  books,  &c.,  with  which  the 
room  was  well  furnished.  Then  resuming  his  tablets  and  pen, 
and  taking  the  letters  with  him,  Mynheer  Van  Krause  made  a 
very  low  bow,  and  left  Ramsay  to  himself,  little  imagining 
that  he  had  admitted  an  attainted  traitor  under  his  roof. 

Ramsay  could  speak  Dutch  fluently,  for  he  had  been  quar- 
tered two  years  at  Midclleburg,  when  he  was  serving  in  the 
army.  As  soon  as  the  sailors  had  taken  up  his  portmanteau, 
and  he  had  dismissed  them  with  a  gratuity,  the  extent  of 
which  made  the  old  porter  open  his  eyes  with  astonishment, 
and  gave  him  a  favourable  opinion  of  his  master's  new  guest, 
he  entered  into  conversation  with  the  old  man,  who,  like  Eve 
upon  another  occasion,  was  tempted,  nothing  loth,  for  the  old 
man  loved  to  talk ;  and  in  a  house  so  busy  as  the  syndic's 
there  were  few  who  had  time  to  chatter,  and  those  who  had, 
preferred  other  conversation  to  what,  it  must  be  confessed, 
was  rather  prosy. 

"  Mein  Gott,  mynheer,  you  must  not  expect  to  have  com- 
180 


SNARLEYYOW 

pany  here  all  day.  My  master  has  the  town  business  and  his 
own  business  to  attend  to — he  can't  well  get  through  it  all  ;  be- 
sides, now  is  a  busy  time,  the  schuyts  are  bringing  up  the  cargo 
of  a  vessel  from  a  far  voyage,  and  Mynheer  Krause  always 
goes  to  the  warehouse  from  breakfast  till  dinner,  and  then  again 
from  three  or  four  o'clock  till  six.  After  that  he  will  stay 
above,  and  then  sees  company,  and  hears  our  young  lady  sing." 
"  Young  lady  !  has  he  a  daughter,  then  ?  " 
"  He  has  a  daughter,  mynheer — only  one — only  one  child 
— no  son,  it  is  a  pity ;  and  so  much  money  too,  they  say.  I 
don't  know  how  many  stivers  and  guilders  she  will  have 
by-and-by." 

"  Is  not  Madame  Krause  still  alive  ?  " 

"  No,  mynheer,  she  died  when  this  maiden  was  born.  She 
was  a  good  lady,  cured  me  once  of  the  yellow  jaundice." 

Ramsay,  like  all  young  men,  wondered  what  sort  of  a  person 
this  lady  might  be ;  but  he  was  too  discreet  to  put  the  ques- 
tion. He  was,  however,  pleased  to  hear  that  there  was  a 
young  female  in  the  house,  as  it  would  make  the  time  pass 
away  more  agreeably;  not  that  he  expected  much.  Judging 
from  the  father,  he  made  up  his  mind,  as  he  took  his  clothes 
out  of  his  valise,  that  she  was  very  short,  very  prim,  and  had 
a  hooked  nose. 

The  old  man  now  left  the  room  to  allow  Eamsay  to  dress, 
telling  him  that  if  he  wanted  anything,  he  had  only  to  call 
for  Koops,  which  was  his  name  ;  but  going  out,  he  returned 
to  say  that  Ramsay  must  call  rather  loud,  as  he  was  a  little 
hard  of  hearing. 

"Well,"  thought  Ramsay,  as  he  was  busy  with  his  toilet^ 
"here  I  am  safe  lodged  at  last,  and  everything  appears  as  it' 
it  would  prosper.  There  is  something  in  my  position  which 
my  mind  revolts  at,  but  stratagem  is  necessary  in  war.  I  am 
in  the  enemy's  camp  to  save  my  own  life,  and  to  serve  the 
just  cause.  It  is  no  more  than  what  they  attempt  to  do  with 
us.  It  is  my  duty  to  my  lawful  sovereign,  but  still — I  do 
not  like  it.  Then  the  more  merit  in  performing  a  duty  so 
foreign  to  my  inclinations." 

Such  were  the  thoughts  of  Ramsay,  who,  like  other  manly 

and  daring  dispositions,  was  dissatisfied  with  playing  the  part  of 

a  deceiver,  although  he  had  been  selected  for  the  service,  and 

his  selection  had  been  approved  of  at  the  court  of  St.  Genuains. 

181 


THE   DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

Open  warfare  would  have  suited  him  better  ;  but  he  would 
not  repine  at  what  he  considered  he  was  bound  in  fealty  to 
perform,  if  required,  although  he  instinctively  shrank  from  it. 
His  toilet  was  complete,  and  Ramsay  descended  into  the  re- 
ception-room :  he  had  been  longer  than  usual,  but  probably 
that  was  because  he  wished  to  commune  with  himself;  or  it 
might  be,  because  he  had  been  informed  that  there  was  a 
young  lady  in  the  house. 

The  room  was  empty  when  Ramsay  entered  it,  and  he  took 
the  advice  of  his  host,  and  amused  himself  by  examining  the  pic- 
tures, and  other  articles  of  vertu  with  which  the  room  was  filled. 

At  last,  having  looked  at  everything,  Ramsay  examined  a 
splendid  clock  on  the  mantelpiece,  before  a  fine  glass,  which 
mounted  to  the  very  top  of  the  lofty  room,  when,  accidentally 
casting  his  eyes  to  the  looking-glass,  he  perceived  in  it  that 
the  door  of  the  room,  to  which  his  back  was  turned,  was  open, 
and  that  a  female  was  standing  there,  apparently  surprised 
to  find  a  stranger,  and  not  exactly  knowing  whether  to  ad- 
vance or  retreat.  Ramsay  remained  in  the  same  position,  as 
if  he  did  not  perceive  her,  that  he  might  look  at  her  without 
her  being  aware  of  it.  It  was,  as  he  presumed,  the  syndic's 
daughter ;  but  how  different  from  the  person  he  had  conjured 
up  in  his  mind's  eye,  when  at  his  toilet !  Apparently  about 
seventeen  or  eighteen  years  of  age,  she  was  rather  above  the 
height  of  woman,  delicately  formed,  although  not  by  any 
means  thin  in  her  person ;  her  figure  possessing  all  that 
feminine  luxuriance,  which  can  only  be  obtained  when  the 
bones  are  small  but  well  covered.  Her  face  was  oval,  and 
brilliantly  fair.  Her  hair  of  a  dark  chestnut,  and  her  eyes  of  a 
deep  blue.  Her  dress  was  simple  in  the  extreme.  She  wore 
nothing  but  the  white  woollen  petticoats  of  the  time,  so  short, 
as  to  show  above  her  ankles,  and  a  sort  of  little  jacket  of  fine 
green  cloth,  with  lappets,  which  descended  from  the  waist  and 
opened  in  front.  Altogether,  Ramsay  thought  he  had  never 
in  his  life  seen  a  young  female  so  peculiarly  attractive  at  first 
sight ;  there  was  a  freshness  in  her  air  and  appearance  so 
uncommon,  so  unlike  the  general  crowd.  As  she  stood  in 
a  state  of  uncertainty  her  mouth  opened,  and  displayed  small 
and  beautifully  white  teeth. 

Gradually  she  receded,  supposing  that  she  had  not  been 
discovered,  and  closed  the  door  quietly  after  her,  leaving 
182 


SNARLEYYOW 

Ramsay  for  a  few  seconds  at  the  glass,  with  his  eyes  fixed 
upon  the  point  at  which  she  disappeared. 

Ramsay  of  course  fell  into  a  reverie,  as  most  men  do  in 
a  case  of  this  kind  ;  but  he  had  not  proceeded  very  far  into  it 
before  he  was  interrupted  by  the  appearance  of  the  syndic, 
who  entered  by  another  door. 

"  I  am  sorry  to  have  been  obliged  to  leave  you  to  your  own 
company,  Mynheer  Ramsay,  so  soon  after  your  arrival ;  but 
my  arrangement  of  time  is  regular,  and  I  cannot  make  any 
alteration.  Before  you  have  been  with  us  long,  I  trust  that 
you  will  find  means  of  amusement.  I  shall  have  great  pleasure 
in  introducing  you  to  many  friends  whose  time  is  not  so 
occupied  as  mine.  Once  again  let  me  say  how  happy  I  am  to 
receive  so  distinguished  a  young  gentleman  under  my  roof. 
Did  the  cutter  bring  despatches  for  the  States-General,  may 
I  inquire  ?  " 

"Yes,"  replied  Ramsay,  "she  did;  and  they  are  of  some 
importance." 

"  Indeed  ! "  rejoined  mynheer  inquisitively. 

"  My  dear  sir,"  said  Ramsay,  blushing  at  his  own  falsehood, 
"  we  are,  I  believe,  both  earnest  in  one  point,  which  is  to 
strengthen  the  good  cause.  Under  such  an  impression,  and 
having  accepted  your  hospitality,  I  have  no  right  to  withhold 
what  I  know,  but  with  which  others  are  not  acquainted." 

"  My  dear  sir,"  interrupted  Krause,  who  was  now  fully  con- 
vinced of  the  importance  of  his  guest,  "you  do  me  justice  ;  I 
am  firm  and  steadfast  in  the  good  cause.  I  am  known  to  be 
so,  and  I  am  also,  I  trust,  discreet ;  confiding  to  my  tried 
friends,  indeed,  but  it  will  be  generally  acknowledged  that 
Mynheer  Krause  has  possessed,  and  safely  guarded,  the  secrets 
of  "the  State." 

Now,  in  the  latter  part  of  this  speech,  Mynheer  Krause 
committed  a  small  mistake.  He  was  known  to  be  a  babbler, 
one  to  whom  a  secret  could  not  be  imparted,  without  every 
risk  of  its  being  known  ;  and  it  was  from  the  knowledge  of 
this  failing  in  Mynheer  Krause  that  Ramsay  had  received  such 
very  particular  recommendations  to  him.  As  syndic  of  the 
town  it  was  impossible  to  prevent  his  knowledge  of  Govern- 
ment secrets,  and  when  these  occasionally  escaped,  they  were 
always  traced  to  his  not  being  able  to  hold  his  tongue. 

Nothing  pleased  Mynheer  Krause  so  much  as  a  secret, 
183 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

because  nothing  gave  him  so  much  pleasure  as  whispering  it 
confidentially  into  the  ear  of  a  dozen  confidential  friends.  The 
consequence  was,  the  Government  was  particularly  careful 
that  he  should  not  know  what  was  going  on,  and  did  all  they 
could  to  prevent  it ;  but  there  were  many  others  who,  although 
they  could  keep  a  secret,  had  no  objection  to  part  with  it 
for  a  consideration,  and  in  the  enormous  commercial  trans- 
actions of  Mynheer  Krause,  it  was  not  unfrequent  for  a  good 
bargain  to  be  struck  with  him  by  one  or  more  of  the  public 
functionaries,  the  difference  between  the  sum  proposed  and 
accepted  being  settled  against  the  interest  of  Mynheer  Krause, 
by  the  party  putting  him  in  possession  of  some  Government 
movement  which  had  hitherto  been  kept  in  petto.  Every  man 
has  his  hobby,  and  usually  pays  dear  for  it ;  so  did  Mynheer 
Krause. 

Now,  when  it  is  remembered  that  Ramsay  had  opened  and 
read  the  whole  of  the  despatches,  it  mav  at  once  be  supposed 
what  a  valuable  acquaintance  he  would  appear  to  Mynheer 
Krause  ;  but  we  must  not  anticipate.  Ramsay's  reply  was, 
"  I  feel  it  my  bounden  duty  to  impart  all  I  am  possessed  of  to 
my  very  worthy  host,  but  allow  me  to  observe,  mynheer,  that 
prudence  is  necessary — we  may  be  overheard." 

"  I  am  pleased  to  find  one  of  your  age  so  circumspect," 
replied  Krause ;  "  perhaps  it  would  be  better  to  defer  our 
conversation  till  after  supper;  but  in  the  meantime,  could 
you  not  just  give  me  a  little  inkling  of  what  is  going  on  ?" 

Ramsay  had  difficulty  in  stifling  a  smile  at  this  specimen  of 
Mynheer  Krause's  eagerness  for  intelligence.  He  very  gravely 
walked  up  to  him,  looked  all  round  the  room  as  if  he  was 
afraid  that  the  walls  would  hear  him,  and  then  whispered  for 
a  few  seconds  into  the  ear  of  his  host. 

"Indeed!"  exclaimed  Krause,  looking  up  into  Ramsay's  face. 

Ramsay  nodded  his  head  authoritatively. 

"Gott  in  himmel!"  exclaimed  the  syndic;  but  here  the 
bell  for  dinner  rang  a  loud  peal.  "  Dinner  is  on  the  table, 
mynheer,"  continued  the  syndic  ;  "  allow  me  to  show  you  the 
way.  We  will  talk  this  over  to-night.  Gott  in  himmel  !  Is 
it  possible  ?  " 

Mynheer  Krause  led  the  way  to  another  saloon,  where 
Ramsay  found  not  only  the  table  prepared,  but,  as  he  had 
anticipated,  the  daughter  of  his  host,  to  whom  he  was  intro- 
184 


SNARLEYYOW 

duced.  "Wilhelmina,"  said  Mynheer  Krause,  "our  young 
friend  will  stay  with  us,  I  trust,  some  time,  and  you  must 
do  all  you  can  to  make  him  comfortable.  You  know,  my 
dear,  that  business  must  be  attended  to.  With  me,  time  is 
money ;  so  much  so,  that  I  can  scarcely  do  justice  to  the 
affairs  of  State  devolving  upon  me  in  virtue  of  my  office. 
You  must,  therefore,  join  with  me,  and  do  your  best  to  amuse 
our  guest." 

To  this  speech  Wilhelmina  made  no  reply  but  by  a  gracious 
inclination  of  her  head  towards  Ramsay,  which  was  returned 
with  all  humility.  The  dinner  was  excellent,  and  Ramsay 
amused  himself  very  well  indeed  until  it  was  over.  Mynheer 
Krause  then  led  the  way  to  the  saloon,  called  for  coffee,  and, 
as  soon  as  he  had  finished  it,  made  an  apology  to  his  guest, 
and  left  him  alone  with  his  beautiful  daughter. 

Wilhelmina  Krause  was  a  young  person  of  a  strong  mind 
irregularly  cultivated.  She  had  never  known  the  advantage 
of  a  mother's  care,  and  was,  indeed,  self-educated.  She  had 
a  strong  tinge  of  romance  in  her  character,  and,  left  so  much 
alone,  she  loved  to  indulge  in  it. 

In  other  points  she  was  clever,  well  read,  and  accomplished  ; 
graceful  in  her  manners,  open  in  her  disposition,  to  a  fault ; 
for,  like  her  father,  she  could  not  keep  a  secret — not  even  the 
secrets  of  her  own  heart ;  for  whatever  she  thought  she  gave 
utterance  to — which  is  not  exactly  the  custom  in  this  world, 
and  often  attended  with  unpleasant  consequences. 

The  seclusion  in  which  she  had  been  kept  added  to  the 
natural  timidity  of  her  disposition,  but,  when  once  intimate,  it 
also  added  to  her  confiding  character.  It  was  impossible  to 
see  without  admiring  her — to  know  her  without  loving  her; 
for  she  was  Nature  herself,  and,  at  the  same  time,  in  her 
person  one  of  Nature's  masterpieces. 

As  we  observed,  when  they  retired  to  the  saloon,  Mynheer 
Krause  very  shortly  quitted  them  to  attend  to  his  affairs 
below,  desiring  his  daughter  to  exert  herself  for  the  amuse- 
ment of  his  guest.  The  contrary,  however,  was  the  case ;  for 
Ramsay  exerted  himself  to  -amuse  her,  and  very  soon  was 
successful,  for  he  could  talk  of  courts  and  kings,  of  courtiers 
and  of  people,  and  of  a  thousand  things,  all  interesting  to  a 
young  girl  who  had  lived  secluded  ;  and  as  his  full-toned 
voice,  in  measured  and  low  pitch,  fell  upon  Wilhelmina's  ear, 
18  5 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

she  never,  perhaps,  was  so  much  interested.  She  seldom 
ventured  a  remark,  except  it  was  to  request  him  to  proceed  ; 
and  the  eloquent  language  with  which  Ramsay  clothed  his 
ideas  added  a  charm  to  the  novelty  of  his  conversation.  In 
the  course  of  two  hours  Ramsay  had  already  acquired  a  moral 
influence  over  Wilhehnina,  who  looked  up  to  him  with  respect, 
and  another  feeling  which  we  can  only  define  by  saying  that 
it  was  certainly  anything  but  ill-will. 

The  time  passed  so  rapidly  that  the  two  young  people  could 
hardly  believe  it  possible  that  it  was  past  six  o'clock,  when 
they  were  interrupted  by  the  appearance  of  Mynheer  Krause, 
who  came  from  his  counting-house,  the  labours  of  the  day 
being  over.  In  the  summer-time  it  was  his  custom  to  take 
his  daughter  out  in  the  carriage  at  this  hour,  but  the  weather 
was  too  cold,  and,  moreover,  it  was  nearly  dark.  A  conversa-. 
tion  ensued  on  general  topics,  which  lasted  till  supper-time. 
After  this  repast  was  over  Wilhelmina  retired,  leaving  Ramsay 
and  the  syndic  alone. 

It  was  then  that  Ramsay  made  known  to  his  host  the  con- 
tents of  the  despatches,  much  to  Mynheer  Krause's  surprise  and 
delight,  who  felt  assured  that  his  guest  must  be  strong  in  the 
confidence  of  the  English  Government  to  be  able  to  communi- 
cate such  intelligence.  Ramsay,  who  was  aware  that  the  syndic 
would  sooner  or  later  know  what  had  been  written,  of  course 
was  faithful  in  his  detail;  not  so,  however,  when  they  canvassed 
the  attempts  of  the  Jacobite  party — then  Mr.  Krause  was 
completely  mystified. 

It  was  not  till  a  late  hour  that  they  retired  to  bed.  The  next 
morning  the  syndic,  big  with  his  intelligence,  called  upon  his 
friends  in  person,  and,  much  to  their  surprise,  told  them  the 
contents  of  the  despatches  which  had  been  received,  and,  much 
to  his  delight,  discovered  that  he  had  been  correctly  informed. 
He  also  communicated  what  Ramsay  had  told  him  relative  to 
the  movements  of  the  Court  of  St.  Germains,  and  thus,  unin- 
tentionally, false  intelligence  was  forwarded  to  England  as  from 
good  authority.  It  hardly  need  be  observed,  that  in  a  very 
short  time,  Ramsay  had  gained*  the  entire  confidence  of  his 
host,  and,  we  may  add  also,  of  his  host's  daughter.  But  we 
must  leave  him  for  the  present  to  follow  up  his  plans,  whatever 
they  may  be,  and  return  to  the  personages  more  immediately 
connected  with  this  narrative. 

186 


SNARLEYYOW 


CHAPTER  XXIX 

In  which  Jemmy  Ducks  proves  the  truth  of  Moggy's  assertion 
that  there  was  no  one  like  him  before  or  since— Nancy  and 
Jemmy  serenade  the  stars 

AS  soon  as  Moggy  landed  at  the  Point  with  her  dear,  darling 
duck  of  a  husband,  as  she  called  him,  she  put  his  chest  and 
hammock  on  a  barrow,  and  had  them  wheeled  up  to  her  own 
lodgings  ;  and  then  they  went  out  to  call  upon  Nancy  Corbett 
to  make  their  future  arrangements,  Moggy  proceeding  in  rapid 
strides,  and  Jemmy  trotting  with  his  diminutive  legs  behind 
her,  something  like  a  stout  pony  by  the  side  of  a  large  horse. 
It  was  in  pedestrianism  that  Jemmy  most  felt  his  inferiority, 
and  the  protecting,  fond  way  in  which  Moggy  would  turn  round 
every  minute  and  say,  "  Come  along,  my  duck,"  would  have 
been  irritating  to  any  other  but  one  of  Jemmy's  excellent 
temper.  Many  looked  at  Jemmy  as  he  waddled  along,  smiled 
and  passed  on.  One  unfortunate  nymph,  however,  ventured 
to  stop,  and,  putting  her  hands  akimbo,  looked  down  upon 
him,  and  exclaimed,  "Veil,  you  are  a  nice  little  man,"  and 
then  commenced  singing  the  old  refrain — 

"  I  had  a  little  husband  no  bigger  than  my  thumb, 
I  put  him  in  a  pint  pot,  and  there  I  bid  him  drum  : " 

when  Moggy,  who  had  turned  back,  saluted  her  with  such  a 
box  on  the  ear  that  she  made  the  drum  of  it  ring  again.  The 
young  lady  was  not  one  of  those  who  would  offer  the  other 
cheek  to  be  smitten,  and  she  immediately  flew  at  Moggy  and 
returned  the  blow ;  but  Jemmy,  who  liked  quiet,  caught  her 
round  the  legs,  and,  as  if  she  had  been  a  feather,  threw  her 
over  his  head,  so  that  she  fell  down  in  the  gutter  behind  him 
with  a  violence  which  was  anything  but  agreeable.  She  gained 
her  legs  again,  looked  at  her  soiled  garments,  scraped  the  mud 
off  her  cheek — we  are  sorry  to  add,  made  use  of  some  very 
improper  language,  and,  finding  herself  in  the  minority, 
walked  off,  turning  round  and  shaking  her  fist  at  every 
twenty  paces. 

J87 


THE   DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

Moggy  and  her  husband  continued  their  course  as  if  nothing 
had  happened,  and  arrived  at  the  house  of  Nancy  Corbett,  who 
had,  as  may  be  supposed,  changed  her  lodgings  and  kept  out 
of  sight  of  Vanslyperken.  Nancy  was  no  stranger  to  Jemmy 
Ducks.  So  far  as  his  person  went,  he  was  too  remarkable  a 
character  not  to  be  known  by  her  who  knew  almost  every- 
body ;  and, moreover,  she  had  made  sufficient  inquiries  about  his 
character.  The  trio  at  once  proceeded  to  business.  Jemmy 
had  promised  his  wife  to  join  the  smugglers ;  and  it  was  now 
arranged  that  both  he  and  his  wife  should  be  regularly  enlisted 
in  the  gang — she  to  remain  at  the  cave  with  the  women,  unless 
her  services  were  required  elsewhere — he  to  belong  to  the  boat. 
There  was,  however,  one  necessary  preliminary  still  to  be  taken 
— that  of  Jemmy  and  his  wife  both  taking  the  oath  of  fidelity 
at  the  house  of  the  Jew  Lazarus ;  but  it  was  not  advisable  to 
go  there  before  dusk,  so  they  remained  with  Nancy  till  that 
time,  during  which  she  was  fully  satisfied  that  in  both 
parties  the  band  would  have  an  acquisition  ;  for  Nancy  was 
very  keen  and  penetrating,  and  had  a  great  insight  into 
human  nature. 

At  dusk  to  the  house  of  Lazarus  they  accordingly  re- 
paired, and  were  admitted  by  the  cautious  Jew.  Nancy 
stated  why  they  had  come,  and  there  being,  at  the  time, 
several  of  the  confederates,  as  usual,  in  the  house,  they 
were  summoned  by  the  Jew  to  be  witnesses  to  the  oath 
being  administered.  Half-a-dozen  dark-looking,  bold  men 
soon  made  their  appearance,  and  recognised  Nancy  by  nods 
of  the  head. 

"Who  have  we  here,  old  Father  Abraham?"  exclaimed  a 
stout  man,  who  was  dressed  in  a  buff  jerkin  and  a  pair  of 
boots  which  rose  above  his  knees. 

"  A  good  man  and  true,"  replied  Nancy,  taking  up  the 
answer. 

"Why,  you  don't  call  that  thing  a  man  !"  exclaimed  the 
fierce-looking  confederate,  with  contempt. 

"  As  good  a  man  as  ever  stood  in  your  boots,"  replied 
Moggy,  in  wrath. 

"  Indeed  !  Well,  perhaps  so,  if  he  could  only  see  his  way 
when  once  into  them,"  replied  the  man,  with  a  loud  laugh,  in 
which  he  was  joined  by  his  companions. 

"What  can  you  do,  my  little  man?"  said  another,  of  a 
188 


SNARLEYYOW 

slighter  build  than  the  first,  coming  forward  and  putting  his 
hand  upon  Jemmy's  head. 

Now,  Jemmy  was  the  best-tempered  fellow  in  the  world;  but, 
at  the  same  time,  the  very  best-tempered  people  have  limits 
to  their  forbearance,  and  do  not  like  to  be  taken  liberties 
with  by  strangers.  So  felt  Jemmy,  who,  seizing  the  young 
man  firmly  bv  the  waistband  of  his  trousers,  just  below  the 
hips,  lilted  him  from  the  ground,  and,  with  a  strength  which 
astonished  all  present,  threw  him  clean  over  the  table,  his 
body  sweeping  away  both  the  candles ;  so  they  were  all  left 
in  darkness. 

"  I  can  douse  a  glim,  anyhow,"  cried  Jemmy. 

'•That's  mv  darling  duck!"  cried  Moggy,  delighted  with 
this  proof  of  her  husband's  vigour. 

Some  confusion  was  created  by  this  manoeuvre  on  the 
part  of  Jemmy ;  but  candles  were  reproduced  ;  and  the 
first  man  who  spoke,  feeling  as  if  this  victory  on  the  part 
of  Jemmy  was  a  rebuke  to  himself,  again  commenced  his 
interrogations. 

"  Well,  my  little  man,  you  are  strong  in  the  arms  ;  but  what 
will  you  do  without  legs?" 

"  Not  run  away,  as  you  have  done  a  hundred  times  !  "  replied 
Jemmy  scornfully. 

"  Now,  by  the  god  of  war,  you  shall  answer  for  this  ! " 
replied  the  man,  catching  hold  of  Jemmy  by  the  collar;  but 
in  a  moment  he  was  tripped  up  by  Jemmy,  and  fell  down 
with  great  violence  on  his  back. 

"  Bravo  !  bravo  !  "  exclaimed  the  rest,  who  took  part  with 
Jemmy. 

"  That's  my  own  little  duck  !  "  cried  Moggy  ;  "you've  shown 
him  what  you  can  do,  anyhow." 

The  man  rose,  and  was  apparently  feeling  for  some  arms 
secreted  about  his  person,  when  Nancy  Corbett  stepped 
forward. 

"  Do  you  dare  !  "  cried  she.  "  Take  what  you  have  received 
and  be  thankful,  or —  "  and  Nancy  held  up  her  little  fore- 
finger. 

The  man  slunk  back  among  the  others  in  silence.  The 
old  Jew,  who  had  not  interfered,  being  in  presence  of 
Nancy,  who  had  superior  commands,  now  read  the  oath, 
which  was  of  a  nature  not  to  be  communicated  to  the  reade* 

isy 


THE   DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

without  creating  disgust.  It  was,  however,  such  an  oath 
as  was  taken  in  those  times,  and  lias  since  been  frequently 
taken  in  Ireland.  It  was  subscribed  to  by  Jemmy  and  his 
wife  without  hesitation,  and  they  were  immediately  enrolled 
among  the  members  of  the  association.  As  soon  as  this 
ceremony  had  been  gone  through,  Nancy  and  her  proteges 
quitted  the  house  and  returned  to  her  lodgings,  when  it 
was  agreed  that  the  next  night  they  should  go  over  to  the 
island,  as  Jemmy's  services  were  required  in  the  boat  in 
lieu  of  Ramsay,  whose  place  as  steersman  he  was  admirably 
qualified  to  occupy  ;  much  better,  indeed,  than  that  of  a 
rower,  as  his  legs  were  too  short  to  reach  the  stretcher  where 
it  was  usually  fixed. 

The  next  evening  the  weather  was  calm  and  clear,  and  when 
they  embarked  in  the  boat  of  the  old  fisherman,  with  but  a 
small  portion  of  their  effects,  the  surface  of  the  water  was  un- 
ruffled, and  the  stars  twinkled  brightly  in  the  heavens ;  one 
article  which  Jemmy  never  parted  with  was  in  his  hand — his 
fiddle.  They  all  took  their  seats,  and  the  old  fisherman  shoved 
off  his  boat,  and  they  were  soon  swept  out  of  the  harbour  by 
the  strong  ebb-tide. 

"  A'n't  this  better  than  being  on  board  with  Vanslyperken, 
and  your  leave  stopped  ?  "  observed  Moggy. 

"  Yes,"  replied  the  husband. 

"  And  I  not  permitted  to  go  on  board  to  see  my  duck 
of  a  husband — confound  his  snivelling  carcase  ?  "  continued 
Moggy. 

"  Yes,"  replied  Jemmy  thoughtfully. 

"  And  in  company  with  that  supernatural  cur  of  his  ?  " 

Jemmy  nodded  his  head,  and  then  in  his  abstraction  touched 
the  strings  of  his  violin. 

"  They  say  that  you  are  clever  with  your  instrument,  Mr. 
Salisbury,"  observed  Nancy  Corbett. 

"  That  he  is,"  replied  Moggy  ;  "  and  he  sings  like  a  darling 
duck.  Don't  you,  Jemmy,  my  dear  ?  " 

"  Quack,  quack,"  replied  Jemmy. 

"  Well,  Mr.  Salisbury,  there's  no  boat  that  I  can  see  near 
as,  or  even  in  sight ;  and  if  there  was  it  were  little  matter. 
I  suppose  you  will  let  me  hear  you,  for  I  shall  have  little 
opportunity  after  this  ?  " 

"With  all  my  heart,"  replied  Jemmy;  who,  taking  up  his 
190 


SNARLEYYOW 

fiddle,  and  playing  upon  the  strings  like  a  guitar,  after  a  little 
reflection,  sang  as  follows  : — 

"  Bless  my  eyes,  how  young  Bill  threw  his  shiners  away, 

As  he  drank  and  he  danced,  when  he  first  came  on  shore  I 
It  was  clear  that  he  fancied  that  with  his  year's  pay, 

Like  the  Bank  of  Old  England,  he'd  never  be  poor. 
So  when  the  next  day,  with  a  southerly  wind  in 

His  pockets,  he  came  up  my  rhino  to  borrow  ; 
'You're  welcome,'  says  I,  'Bill,'  as  I  fork'd  out  the  tin, 

'  But  when  larking  to-day — don't  fwget  there's  to-morrow.' 

When  our  frigate  came  to  from  a  cruise  in  the  west, 

And  her  yards  were  all  squared,  her  sails  neatly  furl'd, 
Young  Tom  clasped  his  Nancy,  so  loved,  to  his  breast, 

As  if  but  themselves  there  was  none  in  the  world. 
Between  two  of  the  guns  they  were  fondly  at  play, 

All  billing  and  kissing,  forgetting  all  sorrow  ; 
'  Love,  like  cash,'  says  I,  '  Nan,  may  all  go  in  a  day, 

While  you  hug  him  so  close — don't  forget  there's  to-morrow.' 

When  a  hurricane  swept  us  smack  smooth  fore  and  aft, 

When  we  dash'd  on  the  rock,  and  we  flounder'd  on  shore, 
And  we  sighed  for  the  loss  of  our  beautiful  craft, 

Convinced  that  the  like  we  should  never  see  more. 
Says  I,  'My  good  fellows,'  as  huddled  together, 

They  shiver'd  and  shook,  each  phiz  black  with  sorrow, 
'  Remember,  it's  not  to  be  always  foul  weather, 

So  with  ill-luck  to-day — don't  forget  there's  to-morrow.'  " 

"  And  not  a  bad  hint,  neither,  Mr.  Salisbury,"  said  Nancy, 
when  Jemmy  ceased.  "  You  sailors  never  think  of  to-morrow, 
more's  the  pity.  You're  no  better  than  overgrown  babies." 

"  I'm  not  much  better,  at  all  events,"  replied  Jemmy,  laugh- 
ing ;  "however,  I'm  as  God  made  me,  and  so  all's  right." 

"That's  my  own  darling  Jemmy,"  said  Moggy;  "and  if 
you're  content,  and  I'm  content,  who  is  to  say  a  word,  I  should 
like  to  know  ?  You  may  be  a  rum  one  to  look  at,  but  I  think 
them  fellows  found  you  but  a  rum  customer  the  other  night." 

"  Don't  put  so  much  rurn  in  your  discourse,  Moggy,  you 
make  me  long  for  a  glass  of  grog." 

"Then  your  mouth  will  find  the  water,"  rejoined  Nancy; 
"  but,  however,  singing  is  dry  work,  and  I  am  provided.  Pass 
my  basket  aft,  old  gentleman,  and  we  will  find  Mr.  Salisbury 


THE  DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

something  with  which  to  wet  his  whistle."  The  boatman 
handed  the  basket  to  Nancy,  who  pulled  out  a  bottle  and 
glass,  which  she  filled  and  handed  to  Jemmy. 

"Now,  Mr.  Salisbury,  I  expect  some  more  songs,"  said 
Nancy. 

"  And  you  shall  have  them,  mistress ;  but  I've  heard  say 
that  you've  a  good  pipe  of  your  own  ;  suppose  that  you  give 
me  one  in  return :  that  will  be  but  fair  play." 

"  Not  exactly,  for  you'll  have  the  grog  in  the  bargain," 
replied  Nancy. 

"  Put  my  fiddle  against  the  grog,  and  then  all's  square." 

"  I  have  not  sung  for  many  a  day,"  replied  Nancy,  musing, 
and  looking  up  at  the  bright  twinkling  stars.  "  I  once  sang, 
when  I  was  young — and  happy — I  then  sang  all  the  day  long; 
that  was  really  singing,  for  it  came  from  the  merriness  of  my 
heart ;  "  and  Nancy  paused.  "  Yes,  I  have  sung  since,  and 
often,  for  they  made  me  sing ;  but  'twas  when  my  heart  was 
heavy — or  when  its  load  had  been,  for  a  time,  forgotten  and 
drowned  in  wine.  That  was  not  singing,  at  least  not  the 
singing  of  bygone  days." 

"  But  those  times  are  bygone  too,  Mistress  Nancy,"  said 
Moggy;  "you  have  now  your  marriage  lines,  and  are  made 
an  honest  woman." 

"Yes,  and  God  keep  me. so,  amen/'  replied  Xancy  mourn- 
fully. 

Had  not  the  night  concealed  it,  a  tear  might  have  been 
seen  by  the  others  in  the  boat  to  trickle  down  the  cheek  of 
Nancy  Corbett,  as  she  was  reminded  of  her  former  life ;  and 
as  she  again  fixed  her  eyes  upon  the  brilliant  heavens,  each 
particular  star  appeared  to  twinkle  brighter,  as  if  they  rejoiced 
to  witness  tears  like  those. 

"  You  must  be  light  o'  heart  now,  Mistress  Nancy,"  observed 
Jemmy  soothingly. 

"  I  am  not  unhappy,"  replied  she,  resting  her  cheek  upon 
her  hand. 

"  Mistress  Nancy/'said  Moggy,  "  I  should  think  a  little  of 
that  stuff"  would  do  neither  of  us  any  harm  ;  the  night  is  rather 
bleak." 

Moggy  poured  out  a  glass  and  handed  it  to  Nancy ;  she 
drank  it,  and  it  saved  her  from  a  flood  of  tears,  which  other- 
wise she  would  have  been  unable  to  repress.  In  a  minute  or 
192 


SNARLEYYOW 

two,  during  which  Moggy  helped  herself  and  the  old  boatman, 
Nancy's  spirits  returned. 

"  Do  you  know  this  air  ? "  said  Nancy  to  Jemmy,  hum- 
ming it. 

"  Yes,  yes,  I  know  it  well,  Mistress  Nancy.  Will  you  sing 
to  it  ?  " 

Nancy  Corbett,  who  had  been  celebrated  once  for  her  sweet 
singing,  as  well  as  her  beauty,  immediately  commenced  in  a 
soft  and  melodious  tone,  while  Jemmy  touched  his  fiddle. 

"Lost,  stolen,  or  stray'd, 
The  heart  of  a  young  maid  ; 
Whoever  the  same  shall  find, 
And  prove  so  very  kind, 
To  yield  it  on  desire, 
They  shall  rewarded  be, 
And  that  most  handsomely, 
With  kisses  one,  two,  three. 

Cupid  is  the  crier, 

Ring-a-ding,  a-ding, 

Cupid  is  the  crier. 

O  yes !  O  yes  I  0  yes ! 
Here  is  a  pretty  mess  I 
A  maiden's  heart  is  gone, 
And  she  is  left  forlorn, 
And  panting  with  desire  ; 
Whoever  shall  bring  it  me, 
They  shall  rewarded  be, 
With  kisses  one,  two,  three. 

Cupid  is  the  crier, 

Ring-a-ding,  a-ding, 

Cupid  is  the  crier. 

'Twas  lost  on  Sunday  eve, 
Or  taken  without  leave, 
A  virgin's  heart  so  pure, 
She  can't  the  loss  endure, 
And  surely  will  expire ;    / 
Pity  her  misery. 
Rewarded  you  shall  be, 
With  kisses,  one,  two,  three. 

Cupid  is  the  crier, 

Ring-a-ding,  a-ding, 

Cupid  is  the  crier. 

J93  IT 


THE  DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

The  maiden  sought  around, 

It  was  not  to  be  found, 

She  search'd  each  nook  and  dell, 

The  haunts  she  loved  so  well, 

All  anxious  with  desire  ; 

The  wind  blew  ope  his  vest, 

When,  lo  !  the  toy  in  quest, 

She  found  within  the  breast 
Of  Cupid,  the  false  crier, 
Ring-a-ding,  a-ding-a-ding, 
Cupid,  the  false  crier." 

**  Many  thanks,  Mistress  Corbett,  for  a  good  song,  sung  in 
good  tune,  with  a  sweet  voice,"  said  Jemmy.  "  I  owe  you  one 
for  that,  and  am  ready  to  pay  you  on  demand.  You've  a  pipe 
like  a  missel  thrush." 

"Well,  I  do  believe  that  I  shall  begin  to  sing  again,"  re- 
plied Nancy.  "  I'm  sure  if  Corbett  was  only  once  settled  on 
shore  in  a  nice  little  cottage,  with  a  garden,  and  a  blackbird  in 
a  wicker  cage,  I  should  try  who  could  sing  most,  the  bird 
or  me." 

"  He  will  be  by-and-by,  when  his  work  is  done." 

"Yes,  when  it  is;  but  open  boats,  stormy  seas,  and  the 
halter,  are  heavy  odds,  Mr.  Salisbury." 

"  Don't  mention  the  halter,  Mistress  Nancy,  you'll  make  me 
melancholy,"  replied  Jemmy,  "and  I  shan't  be  able  to  sing 
any  more.  Well,  if  they  want  to  hang  me,  they  need  not  rig 
the  yard-arm,  three  handspikes  as  sheers,  and  I  shouldn't  find 
soundings,  heh  !  Moggy?" 

Nancy  laughed  at  the  ludicrous  idea :  but  Moggy  exclaimed, 
with  vehemence,  "  Hang  my  Jemmy  !  my  darling  duck  !  I 
should  like  to  see  them." 

"At  all  events,  we'll  have  another  song  from  him,  Moggy, 
before  they  spoil  his  windpipe,  which,  I  must  say,  would  be  a 
great  pity ;  but,  Moggy,  there  have  been  better  men  hung 
than  your  husband." 

<•  Better  men  than  my  Jemmy,  Mrs.  Corbett !  There  never 
was  one  like  him  afore  or  since,"  replied  Moggy  with  in- 
dignation. 

"  I  only  meant  of  longer  pedigree,  Moggy,"  replied  Nancy 
soothingly. 

"  I  don't  know  what  that  is,"  replied  Moggy,  still  angry. 
19* 


SNARLEYYOW 

"  Longer  legs,  to  be  sure,"  replied  Jemmy.  "Never  mind 
that,  Moggy.  Here  goes,  a  song  in  two  parts.  It's  a  pity, 
Mistress  Nancy,  that  you  couldn't  take  one. 

" '  When  will  you  give  up  this  life  of  wild  roving  ? 
When  shall  we  be  quiet  and  happy  on  shore  ? 
When  will  you  to  church  lead  your  Susan,  so  loving, 
And  sail  on  the  treacherous  billjws  no  more  2 ' 

'  My  ship  is  my  wife,  Sue,  no  other  I  covet, 
Till  I  draw  the  firm  splice  that's  betwixt  her  and  me  ; 

I'll  roam  on  the  ocean,  for  much  do  I  love  it, 
To  wed  with  another  were  rank  bigamy.' 

'O  William,  what  nonsense  you  talk,  you  are  raving, 
Pray  how  can  a  man  and  a  ship  become  one  ? 

You  say  so  because  you  no  longer  are  craving, 
As  once  you  were  truly — and  I  am  undone.' 

'  You  wrong  me,  my  dearest,  as  sure  as  I  stand  here, 

As  sure  as  I'll  sail  again  on  the  wide  sea ; 
Some  day  I  will  settle,  and  marry  with  you,  dear, 

But  now  'twould  be  nothing  but  rank  bigamy.' 

1  Then  tell  me  the  time,  dear  William,  whenever 
Your  Sue  may  expect  this  divorce  to  be  made  ; 

When  you'll  surely  be  mine,  when  no  object  shall  sever, 
But  lock'd  in  your  arms  I'm  no  longer  afraid.' 

'  The  time  it  will  be  when  my  pockets  are  lined  ; 

I'll  then  draw  the  splice  'tween  my  vessel  and  me, 
And  lead  you  to  church  if  you're  still  so  inclined — 

But  before,  my  dear  Sue,  'twere  rank  bigamy.' " 

"  Thank  you,  Mr.  Salisbury.  I  like  the  moral  of  that  song  ; 
a  sailor  never  should  marry  till  he  can  settle  on  shore." 

"  What's  the  meaning  of  a  big-a-me  ?  "  said  Moggy. 

"  Marrying  two  husbands  or  two  wives,  Mrs.  Salisbury. 
Perhaps  you  might  get  off  on  the  plea  that  you  had  only  one 
and  a  half,"  continued  Nancy,  laughing. 

"  Well,  perhaps  she  might,"  replied  Jemmy,  "  if  he  were  a 
judge  of  understanding." 

"  I  should  think,  Mistress  Nancy,  you  might  as  well  leave 
my  husband's  legs  alone,"  observed  Moggy,  affronted. 

"Lord  bless  you,  Mogg,  if  he's  not  angry,  you  surely  need 
US 


THE  DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

not  be  ;  I  give  a  joke,  and  I  can  take  one.  You  surely  are 
not  jealous  ?  " 

"  Indeed  I  am  though,  and  always  shall  be  of  any  one  who 
plays  with  my  Jemmy." 

"  Or  if  he  plays  with  anything  else  ?  " 

"Yes,  indeed." 

"  Yes,  indeed  !  then  you  must  be  downright  jealous  of  his 
fiddle,  Moggy,"  replied  Nancy  ;  "  but  never  mind,  you  shan't 
be  jealous  now  about  nothing.  I'll  sing  you  a  song,  and  then 
you'll  forget  all  this."  Nancy  Corbett  then  sang  as  follows  : — 

"  Fond  Mary  sat  on  Henry's  knee  ; 
'  I  must  be  home  exact,'  said  he, 

And  see,  the  hour  is  come.' 
1  No,  Henry,  you  shall  never  go 
Until  me  how  to  count  you  show  ; 

That  task  must  first  be  done.' 

Then  Harry  said,  '  As  time  is  short, 
Addition  you  must  first  be  taught ; — 

Sum  up  these  kisses  sweet ; 
Now  prove  your  sum  by  kissing  me  : 
Yes,  that  is  right,  'twas  three  times  three  ; 

Arithmetic's  a  treat. 

'  And  now  there  is  another  term, 
Subtraction  you  have  yet  to  learn : 

Take  four  away  from  these  : 
Yes,  that  is  right ;  you've  made  it  out.' 
Says  Mary,  with  a  pretty  pout, 

'  Subtraction  don't  me  please.' 

Division's  next  upon  the  list ; 

Young  Henry  taught  while  Mary  kiss'd, 

And  much  admired  the  rule ; 
'  Now,  Henry,  don't  you  think  me  quick  1 ' 
'Why,  yes,  indeed,  you've  learn'd  the  trick, 

At  kissing  you're  no  fool.' 

To  multiply  was  next  the  game, 
Which  Henry,  by  the  method  same, 

To  Mary  fain  would  show  ; 
But  here  his  patience  was  worn  out, 
She  multiplied  too  fast,  I  doubt, 

He  could  no  further  go. 

196 


SNARLEYYOW 

'  And  now  we  must  leave  off,  my  dear : 
The  other  rules  are  not  so  clear, 

We'll  try  at  them  to-night.' 
Til  come  at  eve,  my  Henry  sweet  ; 
Behind  the  hawthorn  hedge  we'll  meet, 

For  learning's  my  delight.' " 

*f  That's  a  very  pretty  song,  Mistress  Corbett,  and  you've  a 
nice  collection,  I've  no  doubt.  If  you've  no  objection,  I'll  ex- 
change another  with  you." 

"  I  should  be  most  willing,  Mr.  Salisbury :  but  we  are  now 
getting  well  over,  and  we  may  as  well  be  quiet,  as  I  do  no.t 
wish  people  to  ask  where  we  are  going." 

"  You're  right,  ma'am,"  observed  the  old  fisherman  who 
pulled  the  boat.  "  Put  up  your  fiddle,  master ;  there  be  plenty 
on  the  look-out,  without  our  giving  them  notice." 

"  Very  true,"  replied  Jemmy ;  "so  we  break  up  our  concert." 

The  whole  party  were  now  silent.  In  a  quarter  of  an  hour 
the  boat  was  run  into  a  cut,  which  concealed  it  from  view ;  and 
as  soon  as  the  fisherman  had  looked  round  to  see  the  coast 
clear,  they  landed,  and  made  haste  to  pass  by  the  cottages. 
After  that  Nancy  slackened  her  pace,  and  they  walked  during 
the  night  over  to  the  other  side  of  the  island,  and  arrived  at 
the  cottages  above  the  cave. 

Here  they  left  a  portion  of  their  burdens,  and  then  pro- 
ceeded to  the  path  down  the  cliff  which  led  to  the  cave.  On 
Nancy  giving  the  signal,  the  ladder  was  lowered,  and  they 
were  admitted.  As  soon  as  they  were  upon  the  fiat,  Moggy 
embraced  her  husband,  crying,  "  Here  I  have  you,  my  own 
dear  Jemmy,  all  to  myself,  and  safe  for  ever." 


CHAPTER  XXX 

In  which  Mr.  Vanslyperken  treats  the  ladies 

ON  the  second  day  after  his  arrival,  Vanslyperken,  as  agreed, 
went  up  to  the  syndic's  house  to  call  upon  Ramsay.  The 
latter  paid  him  down  one  hundred  pounds  for  his  passage  and 
services ;  and  Vanslyperken  was  so  pleased,  that  he  thought 
seriously,  as  soon  as  he  had  amassed  sufficient  money,  to  with- 
Ifff 


THE  DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

draw  himself  from  the  service,  and  retire  with  his  ill-gotten 
gains ;  but  when  would  a  miser  like  Vanslyperken  have 
amassed  sufficient  money?  Alas  !  never — even  if  the  halter 
were  half  round  his  neck.  Ramsay  then  gave  his  instructions 
to  Vanslyperken,  advising  him  to  call  for  letters  previously  to 
his  sailing,  and  telling  him  that  he  must  open  the  Government 
despatches  in  the  way  to  which  he  had  been  witness,  take 
full  memorandums  of  the  contents,  and  bring  them  to  him, 
for  which  service  he  would  each  time  receive  fifty  pounds 
as  a  remuneration.  Vanslyperken  bowed  to  his  haughty  new 
acquaintance,  and  quitted  the  house. 

"  Yes,"  thought  Ramsay,  "  that  fellow  is  a  low,  contemptible 
traitor  ;  and  how  infamous  does  treason  appear  in  that  wretch! 
But  I — I  am  no  traitor;  I  have  forfeited  my  property  and 
risked  my  life  in  fidelity  to  my  king,  and  in  attempting  to  rid 
the  world  of  an  usurper  and  a  tyrant.  Here,  indeed,  I  am 
playing  a  traitor's  part  to  my  host ;  but  still  I  am  doing  my 
duty.  An  army  without  spies  would  be  incomplete,  and  one 
may  descend  to  that  office  for  the  good  of  one's  country  without 
tarnish  or  disgrace.  Am  I  not  a  traitor  to  her  already  f  Have 
not  I  formed  visions  in  my  imagination  already  of  obtaining  her 
hand,  and  her  heart,  and  her  fortune  ?  Is  not  this  treachery! 
Shall  I  not  attempt  to  win  her  affections  under  disguise  as  her 
father's  friend  and  partisan?  But  what  have  women  to  do  with 
politics  ?  Or,  if  they  have,  do  not  they  set  so  light  a  value 
upon  them  that  they  will  exchange  them  for  a  feather  ?  Yes, 
surely.  When  they  love,  their  politics  are  the  politics  of  those 
they  cling  to.  At  present  she  is  on  her  father's  side  ;  but  if 
she  leave  her  father  and  cleave  to  me,  her  politics  will  be 
transferred  with  her  affections.  But  then,  her  religion.  She 
thinks  me  a  Protestant.  Well,  love  is  all  in  all  with  women. 
Not  only  politics,  but  religion,  must  yield  to  it :  '  Thy  people 
shall  be  my  people,  and  thy  God  shall  be  my  God,'  as  Ruth 
says  in  the  Scriptures.  She  is  wrong  in  politics  ;  I  will  put  her 
right.  She  is  wrong  in  religion ;  I  will  restore  her  to  the 
bosom  of  the  Church.  Her  wealth  would  be  sacrificed  to 
some  heretic.  It  were  far  better  that  it  belonged  to  one 
who  supports  the  true  religion  and  the  good  cause.  In  what 
way,  therefore,  shall  I  injure  her?  On  the  contrary."  And 
Ramsay  walked  downstairs  to  find  Wilhelmina.  Such  were 
the  arguments  used  by  the  young  cavalier,  and  with  which 
198 


SNARLEYYOW 

he  fully  satisfied  himself  that  he  was  doing  rightly.  Had  he 
argued  the  other  side  of  the  question,  he  would  have  been 
equally  convinced,  as  most  people  are  when  they  argue 
without  any  opponent.  But  we  must  leave  him,  to  follow 
Vanslyperken. 

Mr,  Vanslyperken  walked  away  from  the  syndic's  house  with 
the  comfortable  idea  that  one  side  of  him  was  heavier  than  the 
other  by  one  hundred  guineas.  He  also  ruminated ;  he  had 
already  obtained  three  hundred  pounds — no  small  sum,  in 
those  days,  for  a  lieutenant.  It  is  true  that  he  had  lost  the 
chance  of  thousands  by  the  barking  of  Snarleyyow,  and  he  had 
lost  the  fair  Portsmouth  widow  ;  but  then  he  was  again  on  good 
terms  with  the  Frau  Vandersloosh,  and  was  in  a  fair  way  of 
making  his  fortune,  and,  as  he  considered,  with  small  risk.  His 
mother,  too,  attracted  a  share  of  his  reminiscences ;  the  old 
woman  would  soon  die,  and  then  he  would  have  all  that  she 
had  saved.  Smallbones  occasionally  intruded  himself,  but  that 
was  but  for  a  moment.  And  Mr.  Vanslyperken  walked  away 
very  well  satisfied,  upon  the  whole,  with  his  esse  and  posse.  He 
wound  up  by  flattering  himself  that  he  would  wind  up  with  the 
savings  of  his  mother,  his  half-pay,  the  widow's  guilders,  and 
his  own  property  ;  altogether  it  would  be  pretty  comfortable. 
But  we  leave  him  and  return  to  Corporal  Van  Spitter. 

Corporal  Van  Spitter  had  had  wisdom  enough  to  dupe  Van- 
slyperken, and  persuade  him  that  he  was  very  much  in  love 
with  Babette ;  and  Vanslyperken,  who  was  not  at  all  averse  to 
this  amour,  permitted  the  corporal  to  go  on  shore  and  make 
love.  As  Vanslyperken  did  not  like  the  cutter  and  Snarleyyow 
to  be  left  without  the  corporal  or  himself,  he  always  remained 
on  board  when  the  corporal  went ;  so  that  the  widow  had 
enough  on  hand — pretending  love  all  morning  with  the  lieu- 
tenant, and  indemnifying  herself  by  real  love  with  the  corporal 
after  dusk.  Her  fat  hand  was  kissed  and  slobbered  from  morn- 
ing to  night ;  but  it  was  half  for  love  and  half  for  revenge. 

But  we  must  leave  the  corporal,  and  return  to  Jemmy  Ducks. 
Jemmy  was  two  days  in  the  cave  before  the  arrival  of  the  boat, 
during  which  he  made  himself  a  great  favourite,  particularly 
with  Lilly,  who  sat  down  and  listened  to  his  fiddle  and  his 
singing.  It  was  a  novelty  in  the  cave  anything  like  amuse- 
ment. On  the  third  night,  however,  Sir  R.  Barclay  came  back 
from  Cherbourg ;  and  as  he  only  remained  one  hour,  Jemmy 
199 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

was  hastened  on  board,  taking  leave  of  his  wife,  but  not  part- 
ing with  his  fiddle.  He  took  his  berth  as  steersman,  in  lieu  of 
Ramsay,  and  gave  perfect  satisfaction.  The  intelligence  brought 
over  by  Sir  Robert  rendered  an  immediate  messenger  to  Ports- 
mouth necessary  ;  and,  as  it  would  create  less  suspicion,  Moggy 
was  the  party  now  entrusted  in  lieu  of  Nancy,  who  had  been 
lately  seen  too  often,  and,  it  was  supposed,  had  been  watched. 
Moggy  was  not  sorry  to  receive  her  instructions,  which  were, 
to  remain  at  Portsmouth  until  Lazarus  the  Jew  should  give 
her  further  orders  ;  for  there  was  one  point  which  Moggy 
was  most  anxious  to  accomplish,  now  that  she  could  do  it 
without  risking  a  retaliation  upon  her  husband,  which  was, 
to  use  her  own  expression,  to  pay  off  that  snivelling  old  rascal, 
Vanslyperken. 

But  we  must  leave  Moggy  and  the  movements  of  indi- 
viduals, and  return  to  our  general  history.  The  Yungfrau 
was  detained  a  fortnight  at  Amsterdam,  and  then  received 
the  despatches  of  the  States-General  and  those  of  Ramsay, 
with  which  Vanslyperken  returned  to  Portsmouth.  On  his 
arrival,  he  went  through  his  usual  routine  at  the  admiral's 
and  the  Jew's,  received  his  douceur,  and  hastened  to  his 
mother's  house,  when  he  found  the  old  woman,  as  she  con- 
stantly prophesied,  not  dead  yet. 

"  Well,  child,  what  have  you  brought — more  gold  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  replied  Vanslyperken,  laying  down  the  one  hundred 
and  fifty  guineas  which  he  had  received. 

"  Bless  thee,  my  son — bless  thee  ! "  said  the  old  woman, 
laying  her  palsied  hand  upon  Vanslyperken's  head.  "  It  is 
not  often  I  bless — I  never  did  bless,  as  I  can  recollect— I  like 
cursing  better.  My  blessing  must  be  worth  something,  if  it's 
only  for  its  scarcity ;  and  do  you  know  why  I  bless  thee,  my 
Cornelius  ?  Because — ha,  ha,  ha  '  because  you  are  a  murderer 
and  a  traitor,  and  you  love  gold." 

Even  Vanslyperken  shuddered  at  the  hag's  address. 

"  What  do  you  ever  gain  by  doing  good  in  this  world  ? 
Nothing  but  laughter  and  contempt.  I  began  the  world  like 
a  fool,  but  I  shall  go  out  of  it  like  a  wise  woman,  hating, 
despising  everything  but  gold.  And  I  have  had  my  revenge 
in  my  time — yes — yes — the  world,  my  son,  is  divided  into 
only  two  parts,  those  who  cheat,  and  those  who  are  cheated — 
those  who  master,  and  those  who  are  mastered — those  who 
200 


SNARLEYYOW 

are  shackled  by  superstitions  and  priests,  and  those  who,  like 
me,  fear  neither  God  nor  devil.  We  must  all  die  ;  yes,  but  I 
shan't  die  yet,  no,  no." 

And  Vanslyperken  almost  wished  that  he  could  gain  the 
unbelief  of  the  decrepit  woman  whom  he  called  mother,  and 
who,  on  the  verge  of  eternity,  held  fast  to  such  a  creed. 

"  Well,  mother,  perhaps  it  may  be  you  are  right — I  never 
gained  anything  by  a  good  action  yet." 

Query.   Had  he  ever  done  a  good  action  ? 

"  You're  my  own  child,  I  see,  after  all ;  you  have  my 
blessing,  Cornelius,  my  son — go  and  prosper.  Get  gold — get 
gold,"  replied  the  old  hag,  taking  up  the  money,  and  locking 
it  up  in  the  oak  chest. 

Vanslyperken  then  narrated  to  his  mother  the  unexpected 
interview  with  Smallbones,  and  his  surmise  that  the  lad  was 
supernaturally  gifted.  "  Ah,  well,"  replied  she,  "  those  who 
are  born  to  be  hung  will  die  by  no  other  death  ;  but  still  it 
does  not  follow  that  they  will  not  die.  You  shall  have  your 
revenge,  my  child.  The  lad  shall  die.  Try  again ;  water, 
you  say,  rejects  him.  Fire  will  not  harm  him.  There  is 
that  which  is  of  the  earth  and  of  the  air  left.  Try  again,  my 
son  ;  revenge  is  sweet — next  to  gold." 

After  two  hours'  conversation,  it  grew  dark,  and  Vansly- 
perken departed,  revolving  in  his  mind,  as  he  walked  away, 
the  sublime  principles  of  religion  and  piety,  in  the  excellent 
advice  given  by  his  aged  mother.  "  I  wish  I  could  only  think 
as  she  does,"  muttered  Vanslyperken  at  last ;  and  as  he  con- 
cluded this  devout  wish,  his  arm  was  touched  by  a  neatly 
dressed  little  girl,  who  courtesied,  and  asked  if  he  was  not 
Lieutenant  Vanslyperken,  belonging  to  the  cutter  ?  Vanslv- 
perken  replied  in  the  affirmative,  and  the  little  girl  then  said 
that  a  lady,  her  mistress,  wished  to  speak  to  him. 

"  Your  mistress,  my  little  girl  ?  "  said  Vanslyperken  suspi- 
ciously ;  "  and  pray,  who  is  your  mistress  ?  " 

"She  is  a  lady,  sir,"  replied  the  latter;  "she  was  married 
to  Major  Williams,  but  he  is  dead." 

"  Hah  !  a  widow  ;  well,  what  does  she  want  ?  I  don't 
know  her." 

"  No,  sir,  and  she'  don't  know  you  ;  but  she  told  me  if  you 
did  not  come  at  once,  to  give  you  this  paper  to  read." 

Vanslyperken  took  the  paper,  and  walking  to  the  window 
201 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

of  a  shop  in  which  there  was  a  light,  contrived  to  decipher 
as  follows : — 

"  SIR, — The  lady  who  lived  in  Castle  Street  has  sent  me  a 
letter  and  a  parcel,  to  deliver  up  into  your  own  hands,  as  the 
parcel  is  of  value.  The  bearer  of  this  will  bring  you  to  my 
house. — Your  very  obedient,  JANE  WILLIAMS. 

'  •  Two  o'clock." 

"  Where  does  your  mistress  live,  little  girl  ? "  inquired 
Vanslyperken,  who  immediately  anticipated  the  portrait  of 
the  fair  widow  set  in  diamonds. 

"  She  lives  in  one  of  the  publics  on  the  Hard,  sir,  on  the 
first  floor,  while  she  is  furnishing  her  lodgings." 

"  One  of  the  publics  on  the  Hard  !  Well,  my  little  girl,  I 
will  go  with  you." 

"  I  have  been  looking  for  you  everywhere,  sir,"  said  the 
little  girl,  walking,  or  rather  trotting,  by  the  side  of  Vansly- 
perken, who  strode  along. 

"  Did  your  mistress  know  the  lady  who  lived  in  Castle 
Street  ?  " 

"  Oh  yes,  sir ;  my  mistress  then  lived  next  door  to  her  in 
Castle  Street ;  but  her  lease  was  out,  and  now  she  has  a  much 
larger  house  in  William  Street,  but  she  is  painting  and  fur- 
nishing all  so  handsome,  sir,  and  so  now  she  has  taken  the 
first-floor  of  the  Wheatsheaf  till  she  can  get  in  again." 

And  Mr.  Vanslyperken  thought  it  would  be  worth  his  while 
to  reconnoitre  this  widow  before  he  closed  with  the  Frau 
Vandersloosh.  How  selfish  men  are  ! 

In  a  quarter  of  an  hour  Mr.  Vanslyperken  and  the  little 
girl  had  arrived  at  the  public-house  in  question.  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken did  not  much  admire  the  exterior  of  the  building,  but 
it  was  too  dark  to  enable  him  to  take  an  accurate  survey.  It 
was,  however,  evident  that  it  was  a  pot-house,  and  nothing 
more  ;  and  Mr.  Vanslyperken  thought  that  lodgings  must  be 
very  scarce  in  Portsmouth.  He  entered  the  first  and  inner 
door,  and  the  little  girl  said  she  would  go  upstairs  and  let  her 
mistress  know  that  he  was  come.  She  ran  up,  leaving  Mr. 
Vanslyperken  alone  in  the  dark  passage.  He  waited  for  some 
time,  when  his  naturally  suspicious  temper  made  him  think  he 
had  been  deceived,  and  he  determined  to  wait  outside  of  the 
203 


SNARLEYYOW 

house,  which  appeared  very  disreputable.  He  therefore  re- 
treated to  the  inner  door  to  open  it,  but  found  it  fast.  He 
tried  it  again  and  again,  but  in  vain,  and  lie  became  alarmed 
and  indignant.  Perceiving  a  light  through  another  keyhole, 
he  tried  the  door,  and  it  was  open  ;  a  screen  was  close  to  the 
door  as  he  entered,  and  he  could  not  see  its  occupants.  Mr. 
Vanslyperken  walked  round,  and  as  he  did  so,  he  heard  the 
door  closed  and  locked.  He  looked  on  the  other  side  of  the 
screen,  and  to  his  horror,  found  himself  in  company  with 
Moggy  Salisbury,  and  about  twenty  other  females.  Vansly- 
perken made  a  precipitate  retreat  to  the  door,  but  he  was 
met  by  three  or  four  women,  who  held  him  fast  by  the  arms. 
Vanslyperken  would  have  disgraced  himself  by  drawing  his 
cutlass ;  but  they  were  prepared  for  this  ;  and  while  two  of 
them  pinioned  his  arms,  one  of  them  drew  his  cutlass  from  its 
sheath,  and  walked  away  with  it.  Two  of  the  women  con- 
trived to  hold  his  arms,  while  another  pushed  him  in  the  rear, 
until  he  was  brought  from  behind  the  screen  into  the  middle 
of  the  room,  facing  his  incarnate  enemy,  Moggy  Salisbury. 

"Good  evening  to  you,  Mr.  Vanslyperken,"  cried  Moggy, 
not  rising  from  her  chair.  "  It's  very  kind  of  you  to  come 
and  see  me  in  this  friendly  way — come,  take  a  chair,  and  give 
us  all  the  news." 

"Mistress  Salisbury,  you  had  better  mind  what  you  are 
about  with  a  king's  officer,"  cried  Vanslyperken,  turning 
more  pale  at  this  mockery  than  if  he  had  met  with  abuse. 
"  There  are  constables,  and  stocks,  and  gaols,  and  whipping- 
posts on  shore,  as  well  as  the  cat  on  board." 

"  I  know  all  that,  Mr.  Vanslyperken,"  replied  Moggy 
calmly  ;  "  but  that  has  nothing  to  do  with  the  present  affair : 
you  have  come  of  your  own  accord  to  this  house  to  see  some- 
body, that  is  plain,  and  you  have  found  me.  So  now  do  as 
3Tou're  bid,  like  a  polite  man ;  sit  down,  and  treat  the  ladies. 
Ladies,  Mr.  Vanslyperken  stands  treat,  and,  please  the  pigs, 
we'll  make  a  night  of  it.  What  shall  it  be  ?  I  mean  to  take 
my  share  of  a  bottle  of  Oporto.  What  will  you  have,  Mrs. 
Slamkoe  ?  " 

"  I'll  take  a  bowl  of  burnt  brandy,  with  your  leave,  Mrs. 
Salisbury,  not  being  very  well  in  my  inside." 

"  And  you,  my  dear  ?  " 

"Oh,  punch  for  me — punch  to  the  mast,"  cried  another. 
i!03 


THE  "DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

u  I'll  drink  enough  to  float  a  jolly-boat.  It's  very  kind  of 
Mr.  Vanslyperken." 

All  the  ladies  expressed  their  several  wishes,  and  Vansly- 
perken knew  not  what  to  do-;  he  thought  he  might  as  well 
make  an  effort,  for  the  demand  on  his  purse  he  perceived 
would  be  excessive,  and  he  loved  his  money. 

"  You  may  call  for  what  you  please,"  said  Vanslyperken, 
"  but  you'll  pay  for  what  you  call  for.  If  you  think  that 
I  am  to  be  swindled  in  this  way  out  of  my  money,  you're 
mistaken.  Every  soul  of  you  shall  be  whipped  at  the  cart's 
tail  to-morrow." 

"Do  you  mean  to  insinuate  that  I  am  not  a  respectable 
person,  sir  ?  "  said  a  fierce-looking  virago,  rubbing  her  fist 
against  Vanslyperken's  nose.  "  Smell  that  !" 

It  was  not  a  nosegay  at  all  to  the  fancy  of  Mr.  Vanslyper- 
ken ;  he  threw  himself  back,  and  his  chair  fell  with  him.  The 
ladies  laughed,  and  Mr.  Vanslyperken  rose  in  great  wrath. 

"By  all  the  devils  in  hell,"  he  exclaimed,  whirling  the 
chair  round  his  head,  "  but  I'll  do  you  a  mischief!" 

But  he  was  soon  pinioned  from  behind. 

"  This  is  very  unpolite  conduct,"  said  one  ;  "  you  call  your- 
self a  gentleman  ?  " 

«  What  shall  we  do,  ladies  ? " 

"  Do ! "  replied  another ;  "  let's  strip  him,  and  pawn  his 
clothes,  and  then  turn  him  adrift." 

"  Well,  that's  not  a  bad  notion,"  replied  the  others  ;  and 
they  forthwith  proceeded  to  take  off  Mr.  Vanslyperken's  coat 
and  waistcoat.  How  much  further  they  would  have  gone  it  is 
impossible  to  say,  for  Mr.  Vanslyperken  had  made  up  his  mind 
to  buy  himself  off  as  cheap  as  he  could. 

Be  it  observed,  that  Moggy  never  interfered,  nor  took  any 
part  in  this  violence  ;  on  the  contrary,  she  continued  sitting  in 
her  chair,  and  said,  "  Indeed,  ladies,'  I  request  you  will  not  be 
so  violent,  Mr.  Vanslyperken  is  my  friend.  I  am  sorry  that 
he  will  not  treat  you ;  but  if  he  will  not,  I  beg  you  will  allow 
him  to  go  away." 

"  There,  you  hear,"  cried  Mr.  Vanslyperken ;  "  Mrs.  Salis- 
Jbury,  am  I  at  liberty  to  depart  ?  " 

"  Most  certainly,  Mr.  Vanslyperken  ;  you  have  my  full  per- 
mission. Ladies,  I  beg  that  you  will  let  him  go." 

"No,  by  the  living  Jingo  !  not  till  he  treats  us,"  cried  one 
204 


SNARLEYYOW 

of  the  women ;  "  why  did  he  come  into  this  shop,  but  for 
nothing  else  ?  I'll  have  my  punch  afore  he  starts." 

"And  I  my  burnt  brandy."  So  cried  they  all,  and  Mr. 
Vanslyperken,  whose  coat  and  waistcoat  were  already  off,  and 
finding  many  fingers  were  busy  about  the  rest  of  his  person, 
perceived  that  Moggy's  neutrality  was  all  a  sham,  so  he  begged 
to  be  heard. 

"Ladies,  I'll  do  anything  in  reason.  As  far  as  five  shil- 
lings— 

"Five  shillings!"  exclaimed  the  woman;  "no,  no — why,  a 
foremast  man  would  come  down  with  more  than  that.  And 
you  a  lieutenant !  Five  guineas,  now,  would  be  saying  some- 
thing." 

"  Five  guineas !  why,  I  have  not  so  much  money.  Upon  my 
soul,  I  haven't." 

"  Let  us  see,"  said  one  of  the  party,  diving  like  an  adept 
into  Vanslyperken's  trousers  pocket,  and  pulling  out  his  purse. 
The  money  was  poured  out  on  the  table,  and  twelve  guineas 
counted  out. 

"Then  whose  money  is  this?"  cried  the  woman;  "not 
yours,  on  your  soul ;  have  you  been  taking  a  purse  to-night  ? 
I  vote  we  sends  for  a  constable." 

"  I  quite  forgot  that  I  had  put  more  money  in  my  purse," 
muttered  Vanslyperken,  who  never  expected  to  see  it  again. 
"  I'll  treat  you,  ladies — treat  you  all  to  whatever  you  please." 

"  Bravo  !  that's  spoken  like  a  man,"  cried  the  virago,  giving 
Vanslyperken  a  slap  on  the  back  which  knocked  the  breath 
out  of  his  body. 

"  Bravo  ! "  exclaimed  another,  "  that's  what  I  call  hand- 
some ;  let's  all  kiss  him,  ladies." 

Vanslyperken  was  forced  to  go  through  this  ordeal,  and  then 
the  door  was  unlocked,  but  carefully  guarded,  while  the  several 
orders  were  given. 

"  Who  is  to  pay  for  all  this  ?  "  exclaimed  the  landlady. 

"This  gentleman  treats  us  all,"  replied  the  woman. 

"  Oh  !  very  well— is  it  all  right,  sir  ?  " 

Vanslyperken  dared  not  say  no  :  he  was  in  their  power,  and 
every  eye  watched  him  as  he  gave  his  answer ;  so  he  stam- 
mered out  "  Yes,"  and,  in  a  fit  of  despair  at  the  loss  of  his 
money,  he  threw  himself  into  his  chair,  and  meditated  revenge. 

"Give  Mr.  Vanslyperken  his  purse,  Susan,"  said  the  prudeut 
205 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

Moggy  to  the  young  woman  who  had  taken  it  out  of  his 
pocket. 

The  purse  was  returned,  and  in  a  few  minutes  the  various 

, and  the 
,  with 
.his 
leek,  swearing  in  his  own  mind  he  would  be  horribly  revenged. 

"  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  you  must  drink  my  health  in  some  of 
this  punch."  Vanslyperken  compressed  his  lips,  and  shook 
his  head.  "  I  say  yes,  Mr.  Vanslvperken,"  cried  the  virago, 
looking  daggers  ;  "  if  you  don't,  we  quarrel — that's  alL" 

But  Vanslyperken  argued  in  his  mind  that  his  grounds  of  com- 
plaint would  be  weakened,  if  he  partook  of  the  refreshment 
which  he  had  been  forced  to  pay  for,  so  he  resolutely  denied. 

"  Von't  you  listen  to  my  harguments,  Mr.  Vanslyperken  ?  " 
continued  the  woman.  "Veil  then,  I  must  resort  to  the  last, 
which  I  never  knew  fail  yet."  The  woman  went  to  the  fire 
and  pulled  out  the  poker,  which  was  red-hot,  from  between 
the  bars.  "  Now  then,  my  beauty,  you  must  kiss  this,  or  drink 
some  punch;"  and  she  advanced  it  towards  his  nose,  while 
three  or  four  others  held  him  fast  on  his  chair  behind ;  the 
poker,  throwing  out  a  glow  of  heat,  was  within  an  inch  of  the 
poor  lieutenant's  nose :  he  could  stand  it  no  more,  his  face 
and  eyes  were  scorched. 

"  Yes,  yes,"  cried  he  at  last,  "  if  I  must  drink,  then  I  will. 
We  will  settle  this  matter  by-and-by,"  cried  Vanslyperken, 
pouring  down  with  indignation  the  proffered  glass. 

"  Now,  Susan,  don't  ill-treat  Mr.  Vanslyperken :  I  purtest 
against  all  ill-treatment." 

"  Ill-treat,  Mrs.  Salisbury  !  I  am  only  giving  him  a  lesson  in 
purliteness." 

ft  Now,  Mr.  What-the-devil's-your-name,  you  must  drink 
off  a  glass  of  my  burnt  brandy,  or  I  shall  be  jealous,"  cried 
another;  "and  when  I  am  jealous  I  always  takes  to  red-hot 
pokers."  Resistance  was  in  vain  ;  the  poker  was  again  taken 
from  between  the  bars,  and  the  burnt  brandy  went  down. 

Again  and  again  was  Mr.  Vanslyperken  forced  to  pour  down 
his  throat  all  that  was  offered  to  him,  or  take  the  chance  of 
having  his  nose  burnt  off. 

"  Is  it  not  wrong  to  mix  your  liquors  in  this  way,  Mr.  Van* 
-glyperken?"  said  Moggy,  in  bitter  mockery. 


SNARLEYYOW 

The  first  allowance  brought  in  was  now  despatched,  and  the 
bell  rung,  and  double  as  much  more  ordered,  to  Vanslvperken's 
great  annoyance ;  but  he  was  in  the  hands  of  the  Philistines. 
What  made  the  matter  worse,  was,  that  the  company  grew 
every  moment  more  uproarious,  and  there  was  no  saying  when 
they  would  stop. 

"A  song— a  song — a  song  from  Mr.  Vanslyperken/'  cried 
one  of  the  party. 

"  Hurrah  !  yes,  a  song  from  the  jolly  lieutenant." 

"I  can't  sing,"  replied  Vanslyperken. 

"  You  shall  sing,  by  the  piper  who  played  before  Moses," 
said  the  virago  ;  "if  not,  you  shall  sing  out  to  some  purpose;" 
and  the  red-hot  poker  was  again  brandished  in  her  masculine 
fist,  and  she  advanced  to  him,  saying,  "  Suppose  we  hargue 
that  point  ?  " 

"  Would  you  murder  me,  woman  ?  " 

"  No ;  singing  is  no  murder,  but  we  ax  a  song,  and  a  song 
we  must  have." 

"  I  don't  know  one — upon  my  honour  I  don't,"  cried  Van- 
slyperken. 

• "  Then,  we'll  larn  you.  And  now  you  repeat  after  me. 
'Poll  put  her  arms  akimbo.'  Sing — come,  out  with  it." 
And  the  poker  was  again  advanced. 

"O  God  ! "  cried  Vanslyperken. 

"  Sing,  or  by  heavens  I'll  shorten  your  nose  !  Sing,  I  say," 
repeated  the  woman,  advancing  the  poker  so  as  actually  to 
singe  the  skin. 

"  Take  it  away,  and  I  will,"  cried  Vanslyperken,  breathless. 

"  Well  then,  '  Poll  put  her  arms  akimbo.'  " 

" '  Poll  put  her  arms  akimbo/  "  repeated  Vanslyperken. 

"  That's  saying,  not  singing,"  cried  the  woman.  "  Now 
a^ain.  '  At  the  admiral's  house  looked  she.'  " 

"'At  the  admiral's  house  looked  she,'"  replied  Vansly- 
pcrken,  in  a  whining  tone. 

Thus,  with  the  poker  staring  him  in  the  face,  was  Vansly- 
perken made  to  repeat  the  very  song  for  singing  which  he 
would  have  flogged  Jemmy  Ducks.  There  was,  however,  a 
desperate  attempt  to  avoid  the  last  stanza — 

"  111  give  you  a  bit  of  my  mind,  old  boy  ; 

Port  Admiral,  you  be  d d." 

207 


THE  DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

Nothing  but  the  tip  of  his  nose  actually  burnt  would  have 
produced  these  last  words ;  but  fear  overcame  him.  and  at  last 
they  were  repeated.  Upon  which  all  the  women  shouted  and 
shrieked  with  laughter,  except  Moggy,  who  continued  sipping 
her  port  wine. 

"  Your  good  health,  Mr.  Vanslyperken,"  said  Moggy,  drink- 
ing to  him. 

Vanslyperken  wiped  the  perspiration  off  his  forehead,  and 
made  no  reply. 

"  You  call  yourself  a  gentleman,  and  not  drink  the  health 
of  the  lady  of  the  house  !  "  cried  virago  Mrs.  Slamkoe.  "  I'll 
hargue  this  point  with  you  again." 

The  same  never-failing  argument  was  used,  and  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken drank  Mrs.  Salisbury's  health  in  a  gl :  ,s  of  the  port 
wine  which  he  was  to  have  the  pleasure  of  paying  for. 

"I  must  say,  Mr.  Vanslyperken,"  said  Moggv,  "it  was  very 
hard  for  to  wish  to  flog  my  poor  Jemmy  for  singing  a  song 
which  you  have  just  now  been  singing  yourself." 

"  Did  he  want  to  flog  your  Jemmy  for  that  ?  " 

"Yes,  he  did  indeed,  ladies." 

"  Then  as  sure  as  I  stand  here,  and  may  this  punch  be  my 
poison,  if  he  shan't  beg  your  pardon  on  his  knees.  Shan't 
he,  girls  ?  "  cried  Mrs.  Slamkoe. 

"  Yes,  yes,  that  he  shall,  or  we'll  poke  him  with  the  poker." 

This  was  a  dreadful  threat,  but  the  indignity  was  so  great,  that 
Vanslyperken  attempted  to  resist.  It  was,  however,  in  vain ;  he 
was  forced  to  go  on  his  knees,  and  ask  Mrs.  Salisbury's  pardon. 

"  Indeed,  ladies,  I  do  not  wish  it,"  said  Moggy  ;  "  now,  pray 
don't.  Well,  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  pardon  granted  ;  so  now  kiss 
and  make  friends." 

Mr.  Vanslyperken,  surrounded  now  by  furies  rather  than 
Bacchanalians,  kissed  Mrs.  Salisbury. 

"  What  in  the  world  would  you  have  me  do,  you  she- 
devils  ?  "  cried  he  at  last,  driven  to  desperation. 

"  This  is  language  for  a  gentleman  !  "  said  Mrs.  Slamkoe. 

"  They  shall  make  you  do  nothing  more,"  replied  Moggy. 
"  I  must  retire,  ladies — your  freak's  up.  You  know  I  never 
keep  late  hours.  Ladies,  I  wish  you  all  a  very  good  night." 

"  Perhaps,  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  you  would  wish  to  go.  I'll 
send  for  the  woman  of  the  house  that  you  may  settle  the 
bill;  I  think  you  offered  to  treat  the  company." 


SNARLEYYOW 

Vanslyperken  grinned  ghastly.  The  bell  was  rung,  and 
while  Mr.  Vanslyperken  was  pulling  out  the  sum  demanded 
by  the  landlady,  the  ladies  all  disappeared. 

Vanslyperken  put  up  his  diminished  purse.  "There  is 
your  sword,  Mr.  Vanslyperken,"  said  Moggy  ;  who  during  the 
whole  of  the  scene  had  kept  up  a  retenue  very  different  from 
her  usual  manners. 

Vanslyperken  took  his  sword,  and  appeared  to  feel  his 
courage  return — why  not  ?  he  was  armed,  and  in  company 
with  only  one  woman,  and  he  sought  revenge. 

He  rang  the  bell,  and  the  landlady  appeared. 

"  Landlady,"  cried  Vanslyperken,  "  you'll  send  for  a  con- 
stable directly.  Obey  me,  or  I'll  put  you  down  as  a  party  to 
the  robbery  which  has  been  committed.  I  say,  a  constable 
immediately.  Refuse  on  your  peril,  woman ;  a  king's  officer 
has  been  robbed  and  ill-treated." 

"  Lauk-a-mercy  !  a  constable,  sir  ?  I'm  sure  you've  .had  a 
very  pleasant  jollification." 

"  Silence,  woman  ;  send  for  a  constable  immediately." 

"  Do  you  hear,  Mrs.  VVilcox  ? "  said  Moggy,  very  quietly, 
"  Mr.  Vanslyperken  wants  a  constable.  Send  for  one,  by  all 
means." 

"  Oh  !  certainly,  ma'am,  if  you  wish  it,"  said  the  landlady, 
quitting  the  room. 

"  Yes,  you  infamous  woman,  I'll  teach  you  to  rob  and  ill- 
treat  people  in  this  way." 

"  Mercy  on  me!  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  why,  I  never  interfered." 

"  Ay,  ay,  that's  all  very  well ;  but  you'll  tell  another  story 
when  you're  all  before  the  authorities." 

"  Perhaps  I  shall,"  replied  Moggy  carelessly.  "  But  I  shall 
now  wish  you  a  good  evening,  Mr.  Vanslyperken." 

Thereupon  Mr.  Vanslyperken  very  valorously  drew  his 
sword,  and  flourished  it  over  his  head.  "  You  don't  pass 
here,  Mrs.  Salisbury.  No — no — it's  my  turn  now." 

"Your  turn  now,  you  beast !"  retorted  Moggy.  "Why,  if 
I  wished  to  pass,  this  poker  would  soon  clear  the  way ;  but  I 
can  pass  without  that,  and  I  will  give  you  the  countersign. 
Hark  !  a  word  in  your  ear,  you  wretch.  You  are  in  my  power. 
You  have  sent  for  a  constable,  and  I  swear  by  my  own  Jemmy's 
little  finger,  which  is  worth  your  old  shrivelled  carcase,  that 
I  shall  give  you  in  charge  of  the  constable." 

209  o 


THE  DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

"  Me  ! "  exclaimed  Vanslyperken. 

"  Yes,  you — you  wretch — you  scum.  Now  I  am  going, 
stop  me  if  you  dare.  Walls  have  ears,  so  I'll  whisper.  If  you 
wish  to  send  a  constable  after  me,  you'll  find  me  at  the  house 
of  the  Jew  Lazarus.  Do  you  understand  ?  " 

Vanslyperken  started  back  as  if  an  adder  had  come  before 
him,  his  sword  dropped  out  of  his  hand,  he  stood  transfixed. 

"  May  I  go  now,  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  or  am  I  to  wait  for  the 
constable  ?  Silence  gives  consent,"  continued  Moggy,  making 
a  mock  courtesy,  and  walking  out  of  the  room. 

For  a  minute  Vanslyperken  remained  in  the  same  position. 
At  last,  bursting  with  his  feelings,  he  snatched  up  his  sword, 
put  it  into  the  sheath,  and  was  about  to  quit  the  room,  when 
in  came  the  landlady  with  the  constable. 

"  You  vants  me,  sir  ?  "  said  the  man. 

"I  did,"  stammered  Vanslyperken,  "but  she  is  gone." 

"I  must  be  paid  for  my  trouble,  sir,  if  you  please." 

Vanslyperken  had  again  to  pull  out  his  purse  ;  but  this  time 
he  hardly  felt  the  annoyance,  for  in  his  mind's  eye  his  neck 
was  already  in  the  halter.  He  put  the  money  into  the  man's 
hand  without  speaking,  and  then  left  the  room,  the  landlady 
courtesying  very  low,  and  hoping  that  she  soon  should  again 
have  the  pleasure  of  his  company  at  the  Wheatsheaf. 


CHAPTER  XXXI 

In  which  Snarleyyoiv  again  triumphs  over  his  enemies 

X>UT  we  must  return  to  the  cabin,  and  state  what  took  place 
during  this  long  absence  of  the  commander,  who  had  gone 
on  shore  about  three  o'clock,  and  had  given  directions  for  his 
boat  to  be  at  the  Point  at  sunset.  There  had  been  a  council 
of  war  held  on  the  forecastle,  in  which  Corporal  Van  Spitter 
and  Smallbones  were  the  most  prominent ;  and  the  meeting 
was  held  to  debate  whether  they  should  or  should  not  make 
one  more  attempt  to  destroy  the  dog  ;  singular  that  the  argu- 
ments and  observations  very  nearly  coincided  with  those  made 
use  of  by  Vanslyperken  and  his  mother,  when  they  debated 
how  to  get  rid  of  Smallbones. 

210 


SNARLEYYOW 

"Water  won't  touch  him,  I  sees  that,"  observed  Small- 
bones. 

"  No.  Mein  Gott !  dat  vas  to  trow  time  and  de  trouble 
away,"  replied  the  corporal. 

"  Hanging's  just  as  natural  a  death  for  a  cur,"  observed 
Spurey. 

"  Yes,"  observed  Short. 

"  I'm  afeared  that  the  rope's  not  laid  that's  to  hang  that 
animal,"  observed  Coble,  shaking  his  head.  "If  water  won't 
do,  I'm  persuaded  nothing  will,  for  did  not  they  use,  in  former 
days,  to  lay  all  spirits  in  the  Red  Sea  ?  " 

"Yes,"  quoth  Short. 

"  But  he  ban't  a  spirit  yet,"  replied  Smallbones ;  "  he  be 
flesh  and  blood  o'  some  sort.  If  I  gets  fairly  rid  of  his  body, 
d — n  his  soul,  I  say ;  he  may  keep  that  and  welcome." 

"  But  then,  you  know,  he'll  haunt  us  just  as  much  as  ever — 
we  shall  see  him  here  just  the  same." 

"A  spirit  is  only  a  spirit,"  observed  Smallbones;  "he  may 
live  in  the  cabin  all  day  and  night  afore  I  care  ;  but,  d'ye  see, 
there's  a  great  difference  between  the  ghost  of  a  dog  and  the 
dog  himself." 

"  Why,  if  the  beast  aren't  natural,  I  can't  see  much  odds/' 
observed  Spurey 

"  But  I  can  feel  'era,"  replied  Smallbones.  "  This  here  dog 
has  a-bitten  me  all  to  bits,  but  a  ghost  of  a  dog  can't  bite, 
anyhow." 

"No,"  replied  Short. 

"And  now,  d'ye  see,  as  Obadiah  Coble  has  said  as  how 
spirits  must  be  laid,  I  think  if  we  were  to  come  for  to  go  for 
to  lay  this  here  hanimal  in  the  cold  hearth,  he  may  perhaps 
not  be  able  to  get  up  again." 

"  That's  only  a  perhaps,"  observed  Coble. 

"  Well,  a  perhaps  is  better  than  nothing  at  all,"  said  the  lad. 

"Yes,"  observed  Short. 

"That  depends  upon  sarcumstances,"  observed  Spurey. 
"  What  sort  of  a  breakfast  would  you  make  upon  a  perhaps?" 

"  A  good  one,  perhaps,"  replied  Smallbones,  grinning  at  the 
jingling  of  the  words. 

"  Twenty  dozen  tyfels  !  Smallbones  is  in  de  right,"  observed 
Jansen,  who  had  taken  no  part  in  the  previous  conversation. 
"  Suppose  you  bury  de  dog,  de  dog  body  not  get  up  again. 
211 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

Suppose  he  will  come,  his  soul  come,  leave  him  body  behind 
him." 

"  That's  exactly  my  notion  of  the  thing,"  observed  Small- 
bones. 

"  Do  you  mean  for  to  bury  him  alive  ?  "  inquired  Spurey. 

"  Alive  !  Gott  in  himmel — no.  I  knock  de  brains  out  first, 
perry  afterwards." 

"  There's  some  sense  in  that,  corporal." 

"  And  the  dog  can't  have  much  left,  anyhow,  dog  or  devil, 
when  his  brains  are  all  out." 

"No,"  quoth  Short. 

"But  who  is  to  do  it?" 

"Corporal  and  I,"  replied  Smallbones ;  "we  be  agreed, 
ban't  we,  corporal  ? " 

"  Mein  Gott,  yes  ! " 

"  And  now  I  votes  that  we  tries  it  offhand  ;  what's  the  use 
of  shilly-shally  ?  I  made  a  mortal  vow  that  that  'ere  dog  and 
I  won't  live  together — there  ban't  room  enough  for  us  two." 

"  It's  a  wide  world,  nevertheless,"  observed  Coble,  hitching 
up  his  trousers ;  "  howsomever,  I  have  nothing  to  say,  but 
I  wish  you  luck ;  but  if  you  kill  that  dog,  I'm  a  bishop — 
that's  all." 

"  And  if  I  don't  try  for  to  do  so,  I  am  an  harchbishop,  that's 
all,"  replied  the  gallant  Smallbones.  "  Come  along,  corporal." 

And  here  was  to  be  beheld  a  novel  scene.  Smallbones 
followed  in  obedience  by  his  former  persecutor  and  his  superior 
officer ;  a  bag  of  bones — a  reed — a  lath — a  scarecrow  ;  like  a 
pilot  cutter  ahead  of  an  Indiaman,  followed  in  his  wake  by 
Corporal  Van  Spitter,  weighing  twenty  stone.  How  could  this 
be  ?  It  was  human  nature.  Smallbones  took  the  lead,  because 
he  was  the  more  courageous  of  the  two,  and  the  corporal 
following,  proved  he  tacitly  admitted  it. 

"  He  be  a  real  bit  of  stuff,  that  'ere  Phil  Smallbones,"  said 
one  of  the  men. 

"  I  thinks  he  be  a  supernatural  himself,  for  my  part,"  re- 
joined Spurey. 

"At  all  events,  he  aren't  afeard  of  him,"  said  another. 

"  We  shall  see,"  replied  Coble,  squirting  out  his  tobacco- 
juice  under  the  gun. 

"Come,  men,  we  must  go  to  work  now.  Shall  we,  Mr. 
Short?" 

212 


SNARLEYYOW 

"  Yes,"  replied  the  commanding  officer;  and  the  conference 
broke  up. 

In  the  meantime  the  consultation  was  continued  between 
Smallbones  and  the  corporal.  The  latter  had  received  in- 
struction to  take  on  shore  Mr.  Vanslyperken's  dirty  linen  to  the 
washerwoman,  and  of  course,  as  a  corporal,  he  was  not  obliged 
to  carry  it,  and  would  take  Smallbones  for  that  purpose.  Then 
he  could  easily  excuse  taking  the  dog  on  shore  upon  the  plea  of 
taking  care  of  it.  It  was  therefore  so  arranged  ;  the  dog  would 
follow  the  corporal  in  the  absence  of  his  master,  but  no  one 
else.  In  a  few  minutes  the  corporal,  Smallbones,  Snarleyyow, 
and  a  very  small  bundle  of  linen,  were  in  the  boat,  and  shoved 
off  with  as  many  good  wishes  and  as  much  anxiety  for  their 
success,  as  probably  Jason  and  his  followers  received  when  they 
departed  in  search  of  the  Golden  Fleece. 

The  three  parties  kept  in  company,  and  passed  through  the 
town  of  Portsmouth.  The  washerwoman  lived  outside  the 
Lines,  and  there  they  proceeded.  Snarleyyow  very  much  in 
spirits  at  being  able  to  eat  the  grass,  which  his  health  very 
much  required.  They  walked  on  until  they  arrived  at  a  large 
elm-tree,  on  the  side  of  the  road,  which  lay  between  two 
hedges  and  ditches. 

"  This  will  do,"  observed  the  corporal  solemnly.  "  Mein 
Gott !  I  wish  it  was  over,"  continued  he,  wiping  the  perspira- 
tion from  his  bull-forehead. 

"  How  shall  we  kill  him,  corporal  ?"  inquired  Smallbones. 

"  Mein  Gott !  knock  him  head  against  de  tree,  I  suppose." 

"  Yes,  and  bury  him  in  the  ditch.  Here,  dog — Snarleyyow, 
— here,  dog,"  said  Smallbones  ;  "  come,  a  poor  doggy — come 
here." 

But  Snarleyyow  was  not  to  be  coaxed  by  Smallbones ;  he 
suspected  treachery. 

"  He  won't  a-come  to  me,  corporal,  or  I'd  soon  settle  his 
hash,"  observed  Smallbones. 

The  corporal  had  now  got  over  a  little  panic  which  had 
seized  him.  He  called  Snarleyyow,  who  came  immediately. 
Oh  !  had  he  imagined  what  the  corporal  was  about  to  do,  he 
might  have  died  like  Caesar,  exclaiming,  "  Et  tu,  Brute  ! " 
which  in  plain  English  means,  "  And  you — you  brute  ! " 

The  corporal,  with  a  sort  of  desperation,  laid  hold  of  the 
dog  by  the  tail,  drawing  him  back  till  he  could  swing  him 
213 


THE  DOG    FIEND;    OR, 

round.  In  a  second  or  two  Snarleyyow  was  whirling  round 
the  corporal,  who  turned  with  him,  gradually  approaching 
the  trunk  of  the  elm-tree,,  till  at  last  his  head  came  in  contact 
with  it  with  a  resounding  blow,  and  the  dog  fell  senseless. 
"  Try  it  again,  corporal,  let's  finish  him."  The  corporal  again 
swung  round  the  inanimate  body  of  the  dog  ;  again,  and  again, 
and  again,  did  the  head  come  in  contact  with  the  hard  wood ; 
and  then  the  corporal,  quite  out  of  breath  with  the  exertion, 
dropped  the  body  on  the  grass.  Neither  of  them  spoke  a  word 
for  some  time,  but  watched  the  body,  as  it  lay  motionless, 
doubled  up,  with  the  fore  and  hind  feet  meeting  each  other, 
and  the  one  eye  closed. 

"Well,  I've  a  notion  that  he  is  done  for,  anyhow/'  said 
Smallbones,  "at  last." 

"  Mein  Gott,  yes  !  "  replied  the  corporal.  "  He  never  get 
on  his  legs  again,  be  he  tog  or  be  he  tyfel." 

"  Now  for  to  come  for  to  go  for  to  bury  him,"  said  Small- 
bones,  swinging  the  dog  by  the  tail,  and  dragging  him  towards 
the  ditch.  "  I  wonder  if  we  could  get  a  spade  anywhere, 
corporal." 

"  Mein  Gott !  if  we  ask  for  a  spade  they  will  ask  what  for, 
and  Vanslyperken  may  find  it  all  out." 

"  Then  I'll  bury  him  and  cover  him  up,  anyhow ;  he'll  not 
come  to  life  again  ;  if  he  does,  may  I  be  knocked  on  the  head 
like  him,  that's  all."  Smallbones  dragged  the  body  into  the 
ditch,  and  collecting  out  of  the  other  parts  of  the  ditch  a  great 
quantity  of  wet  leaves,  covered  the  body  a  foot  deep.  "  There, 
they  won't  find  him  now,  because  they  won't  know  where  to 
look  for  him.  I  say,  corporal,  I've  a  notion  we  had  better  not 
be  seen  here  too  long." 

"  No,"  said  the  corporal,  wiping  his  forehead,  putting  his 
handkerchief  in  his  cap,  and  his  cap  on  his  head  ;  "  we  must 
go  now." 

They  went  to  the  washerwoman's,  delivered  the  bundle, 
and  then  returned  on  board,  when  the  whole  crew  were  in- 
formed of  the  success  of  the  expedition,  and  appeared  quite 
satisfied  that  there  was  an  end  of  the  detested  cur ;  all  but 
Coble,  who  shook  his  head. 

"  We  shall  see,"  says  he ;  "  but  I'm  blessed  if  I  don't  expect 
the  cur  back  to-morrow  morning." 

We  must  now  return  to  Vanslyperken,  who  left  the  public- 
214 


SNARLEYYOW 

house  in  a  state  of  consternation.  "  How  could  she  possibly 
know  anything  about  it ! "  exclaimed  he.  "  My  life  in  the 
power  of  that  she-devil ! "  And  Vanslyperken  walked  on, 
turning  over  the  affair  in  his  mind.  "  I  have  gone  too  far  to 
retreat  now.  I  must  either  go  on,  or  fiy  the  country.  Fly — 
where  ?  What  a  fool  have  I  been  ! "  but  then  Vanslyperken 
thought  of  the  money.  "  No,  no,  not  a  fool,  but  I  am  verv 
unfortunate."  Vanslyperken  continued  his  route,  until  it  a't 
last  occurred  to  him  that  he  would  go  to  the  Jew  Lazarus,  and 
speak  with  him ;  for,  thought  Vanslyperken,  if  all  is  discovered, 
they  may  think  that  I  have  informed,  and  then  my  life  will  be 
sought  by  both  parties.  Vanslyperken  arrived  at  the  Jew's 
abode,  knocked  softly,  but  received  no  answer ;  he  knocked 
again  louder,  a  bustle  and  confusion  was  heard  inside,  and  at 
last  the  door,  with  the  chain  fixed,  was  opened  a  couple  of 
inches,  and  the  Jew  stammered  out,  "  Wot  vash  there  at  this 
late  hour  of  the  night  ?  " 

"  It  is  me,  the  lieutenant  of  the  cutter,"  replied  Vansly- 
perken. "  I  must  speak  with  you  directly." 

The  door  was  opened,  several  figures,  and  the  clatter  of 
arms  were  heard  in  the  dark  passage,  and  as  soon  as  Vansly- 
perken had  entered  it  was  relocked,  and  he  was  left  in  the 
dark. 

In  a  minute  the  Jew,  in  a  woollen  wrapper,  made  his  appear- 
ance with  a  light,  and  led  Vanslyperken  into  the  room  where 
he  had  been  shown  before.  "  Now  then,  Mishter  Leeftenant, 
vat  vash  de  matter  ?  " 

"  We  are  discovered,  I'm  afraid  ! "  exclaimed  Vanslyperken. 

"  Holy  father  Abraham  ! "  exclaimed  the  Jew,  starting  back. 
"  But  tell  me  vy  you  shay  sho." 

"  A  woman  told  me  this  night  that  she  knew  why  I  came  to 
your  house — that  I  was  in  her  power." 

"  Vat  woman  ?  " 

"  A  hell-cat,  who  hates  me  as  she  does  the  devil." 

"  A  hell-cat  vould  not  hate  de  divil,"  slowly  observed  the 
Jew. 

"  Well,  perhaps  not ;  but  she  will  ruin  me  if  she  can." 

"  Vat  vash  her  name  ? "  said  Lazarus. 

"  Moggy  Salisbury." 

"  Pah  !  is  dat  all  ?  vy,  my  good  friend,  she  is  one  of  us. 
Dere,  you  may  go  vay — you  may  go  to  bed,  Mr.  Vanslyperken." 
215 


THE  DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

"  What  do  you  mean  ? " 

"  I  mean  dat  she  laughed  at  you,  and  frighten  you — dat  she 
is  one  of  us,  and  so  is  her  husband,  who  was  in  your  chip. 
Ven  you  hang,  she  and  I  vill  all  hang  togeder ;  now  you 
comprehend  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  replied  Vanslyperken,  "  I  do  now ;  but  how  could 
you  trust  such  people  ?  " 

"  Trust  such  people,  Mr.  Vanslyperken  !  If  you  prove  as 
true  as  those  people,  vy  all  de  better ;  now  go  avay — go  to  bed 
— you  have  vaked  up  all  de  peoples  here.  Good  night,  Mr. 
Leeftenant ; "  and  the  Jew  led  the  way  to  the  door,  and  let 
Vanslyperken  out. 

"  So  then,"  thought  Vanslyperken,  as  he  pursued  his  way 
down  to  the  Point,  "that  woman  and  her  husband  are — dam- 
nation, but  I've  a  great  mind  to  discover  all,  if  it's  only  to 
hang  them."  But,  on  second  thoughts,  Vanslyperken  thought 
that  it  was  not  worth  while  to  be  hanged  himself,  just  for  the 
pleasure  of  hanging  others.  It  was  a  great  relief  to  his  mind 
to  know  that  there  was  no  fear  of  discovery.  The  tip  of  his 
nose  itched,  and  he  rubbed  it  mechanically  ;  the  rubbing 
brought  away  all  the  skin.  He  remembered  the  hot  poker — 
the  money  he  had  been  forced  to  pay — his  being  made  to  sing 
and  to  beg  pardon  on  his  knees ;  and  he  cursed  Moggy  in  his 
heart,  the  more  so,  as  he  felt  that  he  dared  not  take  any  steps 
against  her. 

When  he  came  to  the  Point  he  stood  on  the  shingle,  looking 
for  his  boat,  but  the  men  had  waited  till  twelve  o'clock,  and 
then,  presuming  that  their  commander  did  not  intend  to  come 
at  all  that  night,  had  pulled  on  board  again.  He  was  looking 
round  for  a  waterman  to  pull  him  off,  when  something  cold 
touched  his  hand.  Vanslyperken  started,  and  almost  screamed 
with  fear.  He  looked,  and  it  was  the  cold  nose  of  Snarleyj  o\v, 
who  now  leaped  upon  his  master. 

"  Snarleyyow,  my  poor  dog  !  how  came  you  on  shore  ?  " 

But  the  dog  not  being  able  to  speak,  made  no  answer. 

While  Vanslyperken  was  wondering  how  the  dog  could 
possibly  have  come  on  shore,  and  what  Corporal  Van  Spitter 
could  be  about  to  have  allowed  it,  the  small  casement  of  a 
garret  window  near  him  was  opened,  and  a  head  was  thrust 
out. 

"  Do  you  want  to  go  on  board,  sir  ?  "  said  a  tremulous  voice, 
216 


SNARLEYYOW 

"Yes,"  replied  Vanslyperken. 

"I  will  be  down  directly,  sir,"  replied  the  old  boatman, who 
in  a  minute  or  two  appeared  with  his  sculls  on  his  shoulder. 

"  Not  easy  to  find  a  boat  at  this  time  of  the  morning,  sir/' 
said  the  man  ;  "  but  I  heard  you  speaking,  for  I've  had  such  a 
toothache  these  two  nights  that  I  can't  shut  my  eyes." 

The  old  man  unlocked  the  chain  which  fastened  his  wherry, 
and  in  a  few  minutes  Vanslyperken  was  on  the  deck  of  the 
cutter,  but  he  found  there  was  no  one  to  receive  him — no 
watch  kept. 

"Very  well,"  thought  he,  "we'll  talk  about  this  to-morrow 
morning.  Short  or  Coble,  I  wonder  which  of  the  two — pretty 
neglect  of  duty,  indeed — report  to  the  admiral,  by  heavens  !  " 

So  saying,  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  with  Snarl  eyyow  at  his  heels, 
went  down  into  the  cabin — undressed  in  the  dark,  for  he 
would  not  let  any  one  know  that  he  was  on  board.  It  being 
about  three  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  Mr.  Vanslyperken 
being  well  tired  with  the  events  of  the  day,  he  was  soon  in  a 
sound  sleep.  There  will  be  no  difficulty  in  accounting  for 
the  return  of  the  dog,  which  had  a  skull  much  thicker  than 
even  the  corporal's.  He  had  been  stunned  with  the  heavy 
blows,  but  not  killed.  After  a  certain  time  he  came  to  him- 
self in  his  bed  of  leaves,  first  scratched  with  one  paw,  and  then 
with  another,  till  his  senses  returned  ;  he  rose,  worked  his  way 
out,  and  lay  down  to  sleep.  After  he  had  taken  a  long  nap 
he  rose  recovered,  shook  himself,  and  trotted  down  to  the 
beach,  but  the  boat  had  shoved  off,  and  the  cur  had  remained 
there  waiting  for  an  opportunity  to  get  on  board,  when  his 
master  came  down  with  the  same  object  in  view. 

But  as  every  soul  is  fast  asleep,  we  shall  now  finish  the 
chapter. 


CHAPTER  XXXII 

Listeners  never  hear  any  good  of  themselves 

V  ANSLYPERKEN  was  awakened  three  hours  after  he  had 
fallen  asleep  by  the  noise  of  the  buckets  washing  the  decks. 
He  heard  the  men  talking  on  deck,  and  aware  that  no  one 
knew  that  he  was  on  board,  he  rose  from  his  bed,  and  opened 
217 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

one  of  the  sliding  sashes  of  the  skylight,  that  he  might  over- 
hear the  conversation.  The  first  words  he  heard  were  from 
Bill  Spurey. 

"  I  say,  Coble,  I  wonder  what  the  skipper  will  say  when  he 
conies  on  board,  and  finds  that  the  dog  is  gone  ?  " 

"Hoh  !  hoh  !"  thought  Vanslyperken. 

"  I  aren't  convinced  that  he  is  gone  yet,"  replied  Coble. 

"Smallbones  swears  that  he's  settled  this  time/'  replied 
Spurey. 

"  So  he  did  before,"  replied  Coble. 

"  Smallbones  again/'  thought  Vanslyperken.  "  I'll — Small- 
bones  him,  if  I  hang  for  it." 

"  Why,  he  says  he  buried  him  two  feet  deep." 

"  Ay,  ay ;  but  what's  the  use  of  burying  an  animal  who's 
not  a  human  creature  ?  For  my  part,  I  say  this,  that  the 
imp  belongs  to  his  master,  and  is  bound  to  serve  him  as  long 
as  his  master  lives.  When  he  dies,  the  dog  may  be  killed, 
and  then " 

"  Then  what  ?  " 

"  Why,  with  the  blessing  of  God,  they'll  both  go  to  hell 
together,  and  I  don't  care  how  soon." 

"  Kill  me,  you  old  villain !"  muttered  Vanslyperken,  grinding 
his  teeth. 

"Well,  anyhow,  if  the  dog  be  not  made  away  with, 
no  more  be  Smallbones.  He  aren't  afeard  of  the  devil 
himself." 

"  No,  not  he  ;  I'm  of  opinion  Smallbones  wa'n't  sent  here 
for  nothing." 

"  He's  escaped  him  twice,  at  all  events." 

"Then  they  know  it,"  thought  Vanslyperken,  turning  pale. 

"Ay,  and  I  will  take  you  any  bet  you  please,  that  the 
skipper  never  takes  that  boy's  life.  He's  charmed,  or  I  am 
a  gudgeon." 

Vanslyperken  felt  that  it  was  his  own  suspicion,  and  he 
trembled  at  the  idea  of  the  lad  being  supernatural. 

"  Out  of  the  way,  Coble,  or  I'll  fill  your  shoes,"  cried  out  one 
of  the  men,  slashing  a  bucket  of  water. 

"  That's  not  quite  so  easy,  'cause  I've  got  boots  on,"  replied 
Coble.  "  However,  I'll  take  up  another  berth." 

The  men  walked  away,  and  Vanslyperken  could  hear  no 
more ;  but  he  had  heard  quite  enough.  The  life  of  the  dog 
218 


SNARLEYYOW 

had  been  attempted  by  Smallbones,  it  was  evident.    Mr.  Van- 
slyperken, after  a  little  agitation,  rang  the  bell. 

"  By  all  that's  blue,  the  skipper's  on  board  !"  exclaimed  the 
men  on  deck. 

"  When  the  devil  did  he  come  ?  " 

"  Not  in  my  watch,  at  all  events/'  replied  Coble.  "Did  he 
come  in  yours,  Short  ?  " 

"No,"  replied  Short. 

"Then  it  must  have  been  in  the  corporal's." 

"  The  corporal  never  called  me,  nor  was  he  on  deck,"  replied 
Coble.  "  I've  a  notion  he  never  kept  his  watch." 

The  ring  at  the  bell  particularly  concerned  two  people,  the 
two  culprits,  Smallbones  and  Corporal  Van  Spitter. 

The  latter  made  his  appearance;  but  previous  to  his  answer- 
ing the  bell,  Mr.  Vanslyperken  had  time  to  reflect.  "So  they 
think  my  dog  is  supernatural,"  said  he  ;  "so  much  the  better. 
I'll  make  them  believe  it  still  more."  Mr.  Vanslyperken 
called  the  dog,  and  pointed  to  his  bed.  The  dog,  who  was 
fond  of  a  warm  berth,  and  but  seldom  allowed  to  get  on  the 
bed,  immediately  jumped  up  into  it  when  invited,  and  Mr. 
Vanslyperken  patted  him,  and  covered  him  up  with  the  bed- 
clothes. He  then  drew  the  curtains  of  the  bed,  and  waited 
to  see  who  would  answer  the  bell.  Corporal  Van  Spitter  made 
his  appearance. 

"  Corporal,  I  came  on  board  very  late,  where  have  you  put 
the  dog  ?  Bring  him  into  the  cabin." 

Here  the  corporal,  who  tfas  prepared,  shook  his  head, 
smoothed  down  the  hair  of  his  forehead,  and  made  a  very 
melancholy  face. 

"  It  was  all  my  fault,  Mynheer  Vanslyperken ;  yet  I  do  for 
de  best,  but  te  tog  be  lost." 

"  How  is  that,  corporal  ?  " 

The  corporal  then  stated  that  he  had  taken  the  precaution  to 
take  the  dog  on  shore,  as  he  was  afraid  to  leave  it  on  board 
when  he  went  to  the  washerwoman's,  and  that  he  was  not  long 
there,  but  while  he  was  the  dog  disappeared.  He  had  looked 
everywhere,  but  could  pot  find  it. 

"You  took  Smallbones  with  you  ?  "  said  Vanslyperken. 

"Yes,  mynheer,  to  carry  de  linen." 

"  And  where  was  he  when  you  were  at  the  washerwoman's?" 

"  He  was  here  and  dere." 

219 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

"I  know  that  it  was  he  who  killed  and  buried  the  dog, 
corporal." 

Corporal  Van  Spitter  started ;  he  thought  he  was  discovered. 
•"  Kilt  and  perry ed !  meia  Gott !  "  said  the  corporal,  obliged 
to  say  something. 

"  Yes,  I  overheard  the  men  say  so  on  deck,  corporal.  He 
must  have  taken  the  opportunity  when  you  were  in  the  house 
counting  the  linen." 

Now  the  corporal  had  time  to  recover  himself,  and  he  argued 
that  anything  was  better  than  that  he  should  be  suspected. 
Smallbones  was  already  known  to  have  attempted  the  life  of 
the  dog,  so  he  would  leave  the  lieutenant  in  his  error. 

"  Mein  Gott!  he  is  von  d d  kill-dog  feller,"  observed  the 

corporal.  "  I  look  everywhere,  I  no  find  te  tog.  Den  te  tog 
is  dead  ?" 

"Yes,"  replied  Vanslyperken,  "but  I'll  punish  the  scoundrel, 
depend  upon  it.  That  will  do,  corporal ;  you  may  go." 

As  Snarleyyow  remained  perfectly  quiet  during  this  conver- 
sation, we  must  give  Vanslyperken  great  credit  for  his  man- 
oeuvre. The  corporal  went  to  Smallbones,  and  repeated  what 
had  passed.  Smallbones  snapped  his  fingers. 

"  He  may  keel-haul,  or  hang  me,  for  all  1  care.  The  dog  is 
dead.  Never  fear,  corporal,  I  won't  peach  upon  you.  I'm  game, 
and  I'll  die  so — if  so  be  I  must." 

Vanslyperken  sent  for  Smallbones.  Smallbones,  who  was 
worked  up  to  the  highest  state  of  excitement,  came  in  boldly. 

"  So,  you  villain,  you've  killed  my  dog,  and  buried  it." 

"  No,  I  aren't,"  replied  Smallbones.  "  I  knows  nothing 
about  your  dog,  sir." 

"  Why,  the  men  on  deck  said  so,  you  scoundrel — I  heard 
them." 

"I  don't  care  what  the  men  say;  I  never  killed  your 
dog,  sir." 

"  You  rascal,  I'll  have  your  life  ! "  exclaimed  Vanslyperken. 

Smallbones  grinned  diabolically,  and  Vanslyperken,  who 
remembered  all  that  the  men  had  said  in  confirmation  of  his 
own  opinion  relative  to  Smallbones,  turned  pale.  Smallbones, 
on  his  part,  aware  from  Corporal  Van  Spitter  that  the  lieu- 
tenant had  such  an  idea,  immediately  took  advantage  of  the 
signs  in  the  lieutenant's  countenance,  and  drawled  out, 
« that's— not— so  easy ! " 


SNARLEYYOW 

Vanslyperken  turned  away.  "You  may  go  now,  sir,  but 
depend  upon  it  you  shall  feel  my  vengeance ! "  and  Small- 
bones  quitted  the  cabin. 

Vanslyperken  finished  his  toilet,  and  then  turned  the  dog 
out  of  the  bed. 

He  went  on  deck,  and  after  he  had  walked  a  little  while, 
sent  for  Corporal  Van  Spitter  to  consult  as  to  the  best  method 
of  ascertaining  what  had  become  of  Snarleyyow.  Having 
entered  apparently  very  earnestly  into  the  corporal's  arrange- 
ments, who  was  to  go  on  shore  immediately,  he  desired  the 
corporal  to  see  his  breakfast  got  ready  in  the  cabin. 

It  so  happened  that  the  corporal  went  into  the  cabin, 
followed  by  Smallbones ;  the  first  object  that  met  his  view 
was  Snarleyyow,  sitting  upon  the  chest,  scratching  his  ragged 
ear  as  if  nothing  had  happened. 

"  Gott  in  himmel ! "  roared  the  corporal,  turning  back,  and 
running  out  of  the  cabin,  upsetting  Smallbones,  whom  he  met 
in  the  passage,  and  trotting,  like  an  elephant,  right  over  him. 
Nor  was  Smallbones  the  only  one  who  suffered  ;  two  marines 
and  three  seamen  were  successively  floored  by  the  corporal, 
who,  blinded  with  fear,  never  stopped  till  he  ran  his  head  butt 
against  the  lining  in  the  forepeak  of  the  cutter,  which,  with 
the  timbers  of  the  vessel,  brought  him  up,  not  all  standing, 
in  one  sense  of  the  word,  for  in  his  mad  career  his  head  was 
dashed  so  violently  against  them,  that  the  poor  corporal  fell 
down,  stunned  to  insensibility. 

In  the  meantime  Smallbones  had  gained  his  feet,  and  was 
rubbing  his  ribs  to  ascertain  if  they  were  all  whole.  "  Well, 
I'm  sure,"  said  he,  "if  I  aren't  flattened  for  all  the  world  like 
a  pancake,  with  that  'ere  corporal's  weight.  One  may  as  well 
have  a  broad  wheel-waggon  at  once  go  over  one's  body  ;  but 
what  could  make  him  come  for  to  go  to  run  away  bellow- 
ing in  that  'ere  manner  ?  He  must  have  seen  the  devil ; 
or,  perhaps,"  thought  Smallbones,  "  that  imp  of  the  devil, 
Snarleyyow.  I'll  go  and  see  what  it  was,  anyhow." 

Smallbones,  rubbing  his  abdomen,  where  the  corporal  had 
trod  hardest,  walked  into  the  cabin,  where  he  beheld  the 
dog.  He  stood  with  his  mouth  wide  open. 

"  I  defy  the  devil  and  all  his  works,"  exclaimed  he  at  last, 
"and  you  be  one  of  his,  that's  sartin.  I  fear  God,  and  I 
honour  the  king,  and  the  parish  taught  me  to  read  the  Bible. 
221 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

There  you  be  resurrectioned  up  again.  Well,  it's  no  use,  I 
suppose.  Satan,  I  defy  you,  anyhow ;  but  it's  very  hard  that 
a  good  Christian  should  have  to  get  the  breakfast  ready,  of 
which  you'll  eat  one-half.  I  don't  see  why  I'm  to  wait  upon 
the  deril  or  his  imps." 

Then  Smallbones  stopped,  and  thought  a  little.  "  I  wonder 
whether  he  bee'd  dead,  as  I  thought.  Master  came  on  board 
last  night  without  no  one  knowing  nothing  about  it,  and  he 
might  have  brought  the  dog  with  him,  if  so  be  he  came  to 
again.  I  won't  believe  that  he's  haltogether  not  to  be  made 
away  with,  for  how  came  his  eye  out  ?  Well,  I  don't  care,  I'm 
a  good  Christian,  and  may  I  be  swamped  if  I  don't  try  what 
he's  made  of  yet !  First  time  we  cuts  up  beef  I'll  try  and 
chop  your  tail,  anyhow,  that  I  will,  if  I  am  hung  for  it." 

Smallbones  regained  his  determination.  He  set  about 
laying  the  things  for  breakfast,  and  when  they  were  ready 
he  went  up  to  the  quarter-deck,  reporting  the  same  to  Mr. 
Vanslyperken,  who  had  expected  to  see  him  frightened  out 
of  his  wits,  and  concluding  his  speech  by  saying,  "  If  you 
please,  sir,  the  dog  be  in  the  cabin  all  right ;  I  said  as  how 
I  never  kilt  your  dog,  nor  buried  him  neither." 

"  The  dog  in  the  cabin ! "  exclaimed  Mr.  Vanslyperken, 
with  apparent  astonishment.  "  Why,  how  the  devil  could  he 
have  come  there  ? " 

"  He  cummed  off,  I  suppose,  sir,  same  way  as  you  did, 
without  nobody  knowing  nothing  about  it,"  drawled  out 
Smallbones,  who  then  walked  away. 

In  the  meantime  the  corporal  had  been  picked  up,  and  the 
men  were  attempting  to  recover  him.  Smallbones  went  for- 
ward to  see  what  had  become  of  him,  and  learnt  how  it  was 
that  he  was  insensible. 

"Well  then,"  thought  Smallbones,  "it  may  have  been  all 
the  same  with  the  dog,  and  I  believe  there's  humbug  in  it ; 
for  if  the  dog  had  made  his  appearance,  as  master  pretends  he 
did,  all  of  a  sudden,  he'd  a  been  more  frightened  than  me." 

So  reasoned  Smallbones,  and  he  reasoned  well.  In  the 
meantime  the  corporal  opened  his  eyes,  and  gradually  returned 
to  his  senses,  and  then,  for  the  first  time,  the  ship's  company, 
who  were  all  down  at  their  breakfast,  demanded  of  Smallbones 
the  reason  of  the  corporal's  conduct. 

"  Why,"  replied  Smallbones,  "  because  that  'ere  beast,  Snar- 
222 


SNARLEYYOW 

leyyow,  be  come  back  again,  all  alive,  a'ter  being  dead  and 
buried — he's  in  the  cabin  now — that's  all." 

"  That's  all ! "  exclaimed  one.  "  All ! "  cried  another.  "  The 
devil !  "  said  a  third. 

"  I  said  as  how  it  would  be/'  said  Obadiah  Coble — "  that 
clog  is  no  dog,  as  sure  as  I  sit  here." 

The  return  of  the  dog  certainly  had  a  strong  effect  upon  the 
whole  of  the  ship's  company.  The  corporal  swore  that  he  was 
not  in  the  cabin,  and  that  Mr.  Vanslyperken  had  arranged  for 
his  going  on  shore  to  look  for  him,  when  all  of  a  sudden  the 
clog  made  his  appearance,  no  one  knew  how.  Smallbones  found 
himself  so  much  in  the  minority,  that  he  said  nothing.  It  was 
perfect  heresy  not  to  believe  that  the  dog  was  sent  from  the 
lower  regions ;  and  as  for  any  further  attempts  to  destroy  it, 
it  was  considered  as  perfect  insanity. 

But  this  renewed  attempt  on  the  part  of  Smallbones,  for 
Vanslyperken  was  convinced  that  an  attempt  had  been  made, 
although  it  had  not  been  successful,  again  excited  the  feelings 
of  Mr.  Vanslyperken  against  the  lad,  and  he  resolved  some- 
how or  another  to  retaliate.  His  anger  overcame  his  awe,  and 
he  was  reckless  in  his  desire  of  vengeance.  There  was  not 
the  least  suspicion  of  treachery  on  the  part  of  Corporal  Van 
Spitter  in  the  heart  of  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  and  the  corporal 
played  his  double  part  so  well,  that,  if  possible,  he  was  now 
higher  in  favour  than  ever. 

After  a  day  or  two,  during  which  Mr.  Vanslyperken  remained 
on  board,  he  sent  for  the  corporal,  determining  to  sound  him 
as  to  whether  he  would  make  any  attempts  upon  Smallbones ; 
for  to  such  a  height  had  Vanslyperken 's  enmity  arrived,  that 
he  now  resolved  to  part  with  some  of  his  darling  money,  to 
tempt  the  corporal,  rather  than  not  get  rid  of  the  lad.  After 
many  hints  thrown  out,  but  not  taken  by  the  wily  corporal, 
who  was  resolved  that  Vanslyperken  should  speak  plainly,  the 
deed  and  the  reward  of  ten  guineas  were  openly  proclaimed, 
and  Vanslyperken  waited  for  the  corporal's  reply. 

"  Mein  Gott,  Mynheer  Vanslyperken  !  suppose  it  was  pos- 
sible, I  not  take  your  money,  I  do  it  wid  pleasure ;  but,  sir,  it 
not  possible." 

"  Not  possible  ! "  exclaimed  Vanslyperken. 

"  No,  mynheer,"  replied  the  corporal ;  "  I  not  tell  you  all, 
tousand  tyfels,  I  not  tell  you  all ; "  and  here  the  corporal  put  his 
223 


THE   DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

hand  to  his  forehead  and  was  silent,  much  to  Vanslyperken's 
amazement.  But  the  fact  was,  that  Corporal  Van  Spitter  was 
thinking  what  he  possibly  could  say.  At  last,  a  brilliant 
thought  struck  him — he  narrated  to  the  lieutenant  how  he  had 
seen  the  ghost  of  Smallbones,  as  he  thought,  when  he  was 
floating  about,  adrift  on  the  Zuyder  Zee — described  with  great 
force  his  horror  at  the  time  of  the  appearance  of  the  super- 
natural object,  and  tailed  on  to  what  he  believed  to  be  true, 
that  which  he  knew  to  be  false,  to  wit,  that  the  apparition  had 
cried  out  to  him  that  "he  was  not  to  be  hurt  by  mortal  man." 
"  Gott  in  himmel ! "  finished  the  corporal,  "  I  never  was  so 
frightened  in  my  life,  I  see  him  now,  as  plain  as  I  see  you, 
mynheer.  Twenty  tousand  tyfels,  but  de  voice  was  like  de 
tunder — and  his  eye,  like  de  lightning— I  fell  back  in  one 
swoon.  Ah,  mein  Gott,  mein  Gott ! " 

So  well  did  the  corporal  play  his  part,  that  Vanslyperken 
became  quite  terrified  ;  the  candle  appeared  to  burn  dim,  and 
he  dared  not  move  to  snuff  it.  He  could  not  but  credit  the 
corporal,  for  there  was  an  earnestness  of  description,  and  a 
vividness  of  colouring,  which  could  not  have  been  invented  ; 
besides,  was  not  the  corporal  his  earnest  and  only  friend  ? 
"  Corporal,"  said  Vanslyperken,  "  perhaps  you'll  like  a  glass 
of  scheedam  ;  there's  some  in  the  cupboard." 

This  was  very  kind  of  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  but  he  wanted 
one  himself,  much  more  than  the  corporal.  The  corporal 
produced  the  bottle  and  the  glass,  poured  it  out,  made  his 
military  salute,  and  tossed  it  off. 

"  Give  me  another  glass,  corporal,"  said  Vanslyperken,  in  a 
tremulous  tone.  The  lieutenant  took  one,  two,  three  glasses, 
one  after  another,  to  recover  himself. 

The  corporal  had  really  frightened  him.  He  was  convinced 
that  Smallbones  had  a  charmed  life.  Did  he  not  float  to  the 
Nab  buoy  and  back  again  ? — did  not  a  pistol  ball  pass  through 
him  without  injury  ?  Vanslyperken  shuddered ;  he  took  a 
fresh  glass,  and  then  handed  the  bottle  to  the  corporal,  who 
helped  himself,  saluted,  and  the  liquor  again  disappeared  in  a 
moment. 

Dutch  courage  is  proverbial,  although  a  libel  upon  one  of 
the  bravest  of  nations.  Vanslyperken  now  felt  it,  and  again 
he  commenced  with  the  corporal.  "  What  were  the  words  ?  " 
inquired  he. 

224 


SNARLEYYOW 

"  Dat  he  was  not  to  be  hurt  by  mortal  man,  mynheer.  I 
can  take  mine  piple  oath  of  it,"  replied  the  corporal. 

"Damnation!"  cried  Vanslyperken  ;  "but  stop  —  mortal 
man — perhaps  he  may  be  hurt  by  woman.'' 

"  Dat  is  quite  another  ting,  mynheer." 

"  He  shan't  escape  if  I  can  help  it,"  retorted  Vanslyper- 
ken. "  I  must  think  about  it."  Vanslyperken  poured  out 
another  glass  of  scheedam,  and  pushed  the  stone  bottle  to  the 
corporal,  who  helped  himself  without  ceremony.  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken was  now  about  two-thirds  drunk,  for  he  was  not  used 
to  such  a  quantity  of  spirits. 

(l  Now,  if  1  had  only  been  friends  with  that— that— hell- 
fire  Moggy  Salisbury,"  thought  Vanslyperken,  speaking  aloud 
to  himself. 

"  Mein  Gott,  yes,  mynheer,"  replied  the  corporal. 

Vanslyperken  took  another  glass — spilling  a  great  deal  on 
the  table  as  he  poured  it  out ;  he  then  covered  his  eyes  with 
his  hand,  as  if  in  thought.  Thereupon  the  corporal  filled 
without  being  asked  ;  and  as  he  perceived  that  his  superior 
remained  in  the  same  position,  and  did  not  observe  him,  he 
helped  himself  to  a  second  glass,  and  then  waited  till  Van- 
slyperken should  speak  again ;  but  the  liquor  had  overpowered 
him,  and  he  spoke  no  more. 

The  corporal,  after  a  few  minutes,  went  up  to  his  superior ; 
he  touched  him  on  the  shoulder,  saying,  "  Mynheer,"  but  he 
obtained  no  reply.  On  the  contrary,  the  slight  touch  made 
Mr.  Vanslyperken  fall  forward  on  the  table.  He  was  quite 
insensible. 

So  the  corporal  took  him  up  in  his  arms,  laid  him  in  his  bed, 
then  taking  possession  of  the  lieutenant's  chair,  for  he  was 
tired  of  standing  so  long,  he  set  to  work  to  empty  the  bottle, 
which,  being  large  and  full  at  the  time  that  it  was  produced 
from  the  cupboard,  took  some  time,  and  before  it  was  accom- 
plished the  Corporal  Van  Spitter  had  fallen  fast  asleep  in  the 
chair.  Shortly  afterwards  the  candle  burned  out,  and  the 
cabin  was  in  darkness. 

It  was  about  three  o'clock  in  the  morning  when  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken began  to  recover  his  senses,  and  as  his  recollection 
returned,  so  were  his  ears  met  with  a  stupendous  roaring  and 
unusual  noise.  It  was,  to  his  imagination,  unearthly,  for  he 
bad  been  troubled  with  wild  dreams  about  Smallbones,  and 
225  p 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

his  appearance  to  the  corporal.  It  sounded  like  thunder,  and 
Mr.  Vanslyperken  thought  that  he  could  plainly  make  out 
"  Mortal  man  !  Mortal  man  !  "  and,  at  times,  the  other  words 
of  the  supernatural  intimation  to  the  corporal.  The  mortal 
man  was  drawn  out  in  lengthened  cadence,  and  in  a  manner 
truly  horrible.  Vanslyperken  called  out :  "  Mor — tal — man," 
was  the  reply. 

Again  Vanslyperken  almost  shrieked  in  a  perspiration  of 
fear.  The  sound  now  ceased;  but  it  was  followed  up  by  a  noise 
like  the  rattling  of  glasses,  tumbling  about  of  the  chairs  and 
table,  and  Vanslyperken  buried  his  face  under  the  clothes. 
Then  the  door,  which  had  been  shut,  was  heard  by  him  to 
slam  like  thunder ;  and  then  Snarleyyow  barked  loud  and 
deep.  "  Oh  !  God  forgive  me  !  "  cried  the  terrified  lieutenant. 
"  Our  Father — which  art  in  heaven — save  me — save  me  !  " 

Shortly  afterwards  the  corporal  made  his  appearance  with 
a  light,  and  inquired  if  Mr.  Vanslyperken  had  called.  He 
found  him  reeking  with  perspiration,  and  half  dead  with  fear. 
In  broken  words  he  stated  how  he  had  been  visited,  and  how 
the  same  intimation,  that  no  mortal  man  could  hurt  Smallbones, 
had  been  rung  into  his  ears. 

"It  was  only  one  dream,  Mynheer  Vanslyperken,"  observed 
the  corporal. 

"  No — it  was  no  dream,"  replied  Vanslyperken.  "  Stay  in 
the  cabin,  good  corporal." 

"  Yes,  mynheer,"  replied  the  corporal,  drawing  the  curtains 
of  the  bed  ;  and  then  quietly  picking  up  the  various  articles  on 
the  floor,  the  table  and  chairs  which  had  been  overturned. 

Alas  !  fear  is  the  mate  of  guilt.  All  this  horrible  visitation 
was  simply  that  Mr.  Vanslyperken  had  heard  the  corporal's 
tremendous  snoring,  as  he  slept  in  the  chair,  and  which  his 
imagination  had  turned  into  the  words,  "  Mortal  man."  The 
first  exclamation  of  Mr.  Vanslyperken  had  awoke  the  corporal, 
who,  aware  of  the  impropriety  of  his  situation,  had  attempted 
to  retreat ;  in  so  doing  he  had  overturned  the  table  and  chairs, 
with  the  bottles  and  glasses  upon  them. 

Fearful  of  discovery  upon  this  unexpected  noise,  he  had 
hastened  out  of  the  cabin,  slammed  the  door,  and  waked  up 
Snarleyyow ;  but  he  knew,  from  the  exclamations  of  Vansly- 
perken, that  the  lieutenant  was  frightened  out  of  his  wits : 
so  he  verv  boldly  returned  with  a  candle  to  ascertain  the 
226 


SNARLEYYOW 

result  of  the  disturbance,  and  was  delighted  to  find  that  the 
lieutenant  was  still  under  the  delusion. 

So  soon  as  he  had  replaced  everything,  the  corporal  took  a 
chair,  and  finding  that  he  had  fortunately  put  the  cork  into 
the  stone  bottle  before  he  fell  asleep,  and  that  there  was  still 
one  or  two  glasses  in  it,  lie  drank  them  off,  and  waited 
patiently  for  daylight.  By  this  time  Vanslyperken  was  again 
asleep  and  snoring ;  so  the  corporal  took  away  all  the  broken 
fragments,  put  the  things  in  order,  and  left  the  cabin. 

When  Vanslyperken  awoke  and  rang  his  bell,  Smallbones 
entered.  Vanslyperken  got  up,  and  finding  the  cabin  as  it 
was  left  the  night  before,  was  more  than  ever  persuaded  that 
he  had  been  supernaturally  visited.  Fear  made  him  quite  civil 
to  the  lad,  whose  life  he  now  considered,  as  the  ship's  com- 
pany did  that  of  the  dog's,  it  was  quite  useless  for  him,  at  least, 
to  attempt,  and  thus  ends  this  chapter  of  horrors. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII 

In  which  there  is  nothing  very  particular  or  very  interesting 

W  E  must  now  change  the  scene  for  a  short  time,  and  intro- 
duce to  our  readers  a  company  assembled  in  the  best  inn 
which,  at  that  time,  was  to  be  found  in  the  town  of  Cher- 
bourg. The  room  in  which  they  were  assembled  was  large 
in  dimensions,  but  with  a  low  ceiling — the  windows  were 
diminutive,  and  gave  but  a  subdued  light,  on  account  of  the 
vicinity  of  the  houses  opposite.  The  window-frames  were 
small,  and  cut  diamond-wise  ;  and  in  the  centre  of  each  of  the 
panes  was  a  round  of  coarsely-painted  glass.  A  narrow  table 
ran  nearly  the  length  of  the  room,  and  at  each  end  of  it  there 
was  a  large  chimney,  in  both  of  which  logs  of  wood  were 
burning  cheerfully.  What  are  now  termed  chaises  longues 
were  drawn  to  the  sides  of  the  table,  or  leaning  against  the 
walls  of  the  room,  which  were  without  ornament,  and  neatly 
coloured  with  yellow  ochre. 

The  company  assembled  might  have  been  about  thirty  in 
number,  of  which  half-a-dozen,  perhaps,  were  in  the  eccle- 
siastical dress  of  the  time ;  while  the  others  wore  the  habili- 
22? 


THE  DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

ments  then  appropriated  to  cavaliers  or  gentlemen,  with  very 
little  difference  from  those  as  worn  in  the  times  of  the 
Charleses  in  England,  except  that  the  cloak  had  been  dis- 
carded, and  the  more  substantial  roquelaure  substituted  in  its 
place.  Most  of  the  party  were  men  who  had  not  yet  arrived 
to  middle  age,  if  we  except  the  clericals,  who  were  much 
more  advanced  in  life  ;  and  any  one,  who  had  ever  fallen  in 
with  the  smuggling  lugger  and  its  crew,  would  have  had  no 
difficulty  in  recognising  many  of  them  in  the  well-attired  and 
evidently  high-born  and  well-educated  young  men  who  were 
seated  or  standing  in  the  room.  Among  them  Sir  Robert 
Barclay  was  eminently  conspicuous ;  he  was  standing  by  the 
fire  conversing  with  two  of  the  ecclesiastics. 

"Gentlemen,"  said  he  at  last,  "our  worthy  Father  Lovell 
has  just  arrived  from  St.  Germain's;  and,  as  the  most  rapid  com- 
munication is  now  necessary,  he  is  empowered  to  open  here  and 
before  us  every  despatch  which  we  bring  over,  before  it  is 
transmitted  to  headquarters,  with  permission  to  act  as  may 
seem  best  to  the  friends  of  his  Majesty  here  assembled." 

The  fact  was,  that  King  James  had  lately  completely  given 
himself  up  to  religious  exercises  and  mortification,  and  any 
communication  to  him  was  attended  with  so  much  delay,  that 
it  had  been  considered  advisable  to  act  without  consulting 
him ;  and  to  avoid  the  delay  consequent  on  the  transmission 
of  communication  to  Paris,  the  most  active  parties  had  deter- 
mined that  they  would,  for  the  present,  take  up  their  residence 
at  Cherlxmrg,  and  merely  transmit  to  their  friends  at  St. 
Germain's  an  account  of  their  proceedings,  gaining,  at  least,  a 
week  by  this  arrangement.  The  party  assembled  had  many 
names  of  some  note.  Among  the  ecclesiastics  were  Lovell, 
Collier,  Snatt,  and  Cooke ;  among  the  cavaliers  were  those 
of  Musgrave,  Friend,  and  Perkens,  whose  relatives  had 
suffered  in  the  cause ;  Smith,  Clancey,  Herbert,  Cunningham, 
Leslie,  and  many  others. 

When  Sir  Robert  Barclay  approached  the  table  the  others 
took  their  seats  in  silence. 

"  Gentlemen,"  said  Sir  Robert,  laying  down  the  despatches, 
which  had  been  opened,  "  you  must  be  aware  that  our  affairs 
now  wear  a  very  prosperous  appearance.  Supported  as  we 
are  by  many  in  the  Government  of  England,  and  by  more  in 
the  House  of  Commons,  with  so  many  adherents  here  to  our 


SNARLEYYOW 

cause,  we  have  every  rational  prospect  of  success.  During 
the  first  three  months  of  this  year  much  has  been  done  ;  and, 
at  the  same  time,  it  must  be  confessed  that  the  usurper  and 
the  heretics  have  taken  every  step  in  their  power  to  assail 
and  to  crush  us.  By  this  despatch,  now  in  my  hand,  it 
appears  that  a  Bill  has  passed  the  Commons,  by  which  it  is 
enacted,  '  That  no  person  born  after  the  25th  March  next, 
being  a  Papist,  shall  be  capable  of  inheriting  any  title  of 
honour  or  estate,  within  the  kingdom  of  England,  dominion 
of  Wales,  or  town  of  Benvick-on-the-Tweed.'  " 

Here  some  of  the  ecclesiastics  lifted  up  their  eyes,  others 
struck  their  clenched  hands  on  the  table,  and  the  cavaliers, 
as  if  simultaneously,  made  the  room  ring,  by  seizing  hold  of 
the  handles  of  their  swords. 

"And  further,  gentlemen,  ' that  no  Papist  shall  be  capable 
of  purchasing  any  lands,  tenements,  or  hereditaments,  either 
in  his  own  name,  or  in  the  name  of  any  other  person  in  trust 
for  him.'  " 

The  reader  must  be  reminded  that  in  those  days  there 
was  no  Times  or  Morning  Herald  laid  upon  the  breakfast- 
table  with  the  debates  of  the  House — that  communication 
was  anything  but  rapid,  there  being  no  regular  post — so 
that  what  had  taken  place  two  months  back  was  very  often 
news. 

"It  appears  then,  gentlemen,  that  our  only  chance  is  to 
win  our  properties  with  our  own  good  swords." 

"  We  will ! "  was  the  unanimous  reply  of  the  laity  present. 

"  In  Scotland  our  adherents  increase  daily  ;  the  interests  of 
so  many  have  been  betrayed  by  the  usurper,  that  thousands 
of  swords  will  start  from  their  scabbards  so  soon  as  we  can 
support  the  cause  with  the  promised  assistance  of  the  court 
of  Versailles ;  and  we  have  here  intelligence  that  the  Parlia- 
ment are  in  a  state  of  actual  hostility  to  the  usurper,  and  that 
the  national  ferment  is  so  great  as  to  be  almost  on  the  verge 
of  rebellion.  I  have  also  gained  from  a  private  communica- 
tion from  our  friend  Ramsay,  who  is  now  at  Amsterdam,  and 
in  a  position  to  be  most  useful  to  us,  that  the  usurper  has 
intimated  to  his  own  countrymen,  although  it  is  not  yet  known 
in  England,  that  he  will  return  to  the  Hague  in  July.  Such, 
gentlemen,  is  the  intelligence  I  have  to  impart  as  respects 
our  own  prospects  in  our  own  country — to  which  I  have  to 
229 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

add  that  the  secret  partition  treaty,  which  is  inimical  to  the 
interests  of  the  French  king,  has  been  signed  both  in  London 
and  the  Hague,  as  well  as  by  the  French  envoy  there.  A 
more  favourable  occurrence  for  us,  perhaps,  never  occurred, 
as  it  will  only  increase  the  already  well-known  ill-will  of  his 
Catholic  Majesty  against  the  usurper  of  his  own  father-in- 
law's  crown.  I  have  now,  gentlemen,  laid  before  you  our 
present  position  and  future  prospects ;  and,  as  we  are  met 
to  consult  upon  the  propriety  of  further  measures,  I  shall  be 
most  happy  to  hear  the  suggestions  of  others." 

Sir  Robert  Barclay  then  sat  down. 

Lovell,  the  Jesuit,  first  rose.  "  I  have,"  said  he,  "no  opinion 
to  offer  relative  to  warlike  arrangements,  those  not  being  suit- 
able to  my  profession.  I  leave  them  to  men  like  Sir  Robert, 
whose  swords  are  always  ready,  and  whose  talents  are  so  well 
able  to  direct  their  swords ;  still,  it  is  well  known  that  the 
sinews  of  war  must  be  obtained,  if  war  is  to  be  carried  on ; 
and  I  have  great  pleasure  in  announcing  to  those  assembled, 
that  from  our  friends  in  England  I  have  received  advice  of  the 
two  several  sums  of  ninety-three  thousand  pounds,  and  twenty 
nine  thousand  pounds,  sterling  money,  having  been  actually 
collected,  and  now  held  in  trust  for  the  support  of  the  good 
cause ;  and,  further,  that  the  collections  are  still  going  on 
with  rapidity  and  success.  From  his  most  Catholic  Majesty 
we  have  received  an  order  upon  the  minister  for  the  sum  of 
four  thousand  louis,  which  has  been  duly  honoured,  and  from 
our  blessed  father,  the  Pope,  an  order  for  five  hundred  thou- 
sand paolis,  amounting  to  about  thirteen  thousand  pounds  in 
sterling  money,  together  with  entire  absolution  for  all  sins 
already  committed  and  about  to  be  committed,  and  a  secure 
promise  of  paradise  to  those  who  fall  in  the  maintenance  of 
the  true  faith  and  the  legitimate  king.  I  have,  further,  great 
expectations  from  Ireland,  and  many  promises  from  other 
quarters,  in  support  of  the  cause  which,  with  the  blessing  of 
God,  I  trust  will  yet  triumph." 

As  soon  as  Lovell  sat  down,  Collier,  the  ecclesiastic,  rose. 

"  That  we  shall  find  plenty  of  willing  swords,  and  a  sufficient 
supply  of  money  for  our  purposes,  there  can  be  no  doubt ;  but 
I  wish  to  propose  one  question  to  the  company  here  assembled. 
It  is  an  undoubted  article  of  the  true  faith,  that  we  are  bound 
to  uphold  it  by  any  and  by  every  means.  All  human  attempts 
230 


SNARLEYYOW 

are  justifiable  in  the  service  of  God.  Many  have  already  been 
made  to  get  rid  of  the  usurper,  but  they  have  not  been  crowned 
with  success,  as  we  too  well  know  ;  and  the  blood  of  our  friends, 
many  of  whom  were  not  accessories  to  the  act,  has  been 
lavishly  spilt  by  the  insatiate  heretic. 

"  But  they  have,  before  this,  received  immortal  crowns,  in 
suffering  as  martyrs  in  the  cause  of  religion  and  justice.  I 
still  hold  that  our  attempts  to  cut  off  the  usurper  should  be 
continued  ;  some  hand  more  fortunate  may  succeed.  But  not 
only  is  his  life  to  be  taken,  if  possible,  but  the  succession  must 
be  cut  off  root  and  branch.  You  all  know  that,  of  the  many 
children  born  to  the  heretic  William,  all  but  one  have  been 
taken  away  from  him,  in  judgment  for  his  manifold  crimes. 
One  only  remains,  the  present  Duke  of  Gloucester ;  and  I  do 
consider  that  this  branch  of  heresy  should  be  removed,  even 
in  preference  to  his  parent,  whose  conduct  is  such  as  to  assist 
our  cause,  and  whose  death  may  weaken  the  animosity  of  his 
Catholic  Majesty,  whose  hostility  is  well  known  to  be  personal. 
I  have  neither  men  nor  money  to  offer  you,  but  I  have  means, 
I  trust,  soon  to  accomplish  this  point,  and  I  dedicate  my  use- 
less life  to  the  attempt." 

It  would  occupy  too  much  of  our  pages  if  we  were  to  narrate 
all  that  was  said  and  done  at  this  conference,  which  we  have 
been  obliged  to  report,  as  intimately  connected  with  our  history. 
Many  others  addressed  the  meeting,  proposals  were  made,  re- 
jected, and  acceded  to.  Lists  of  adherents  were  produced,  and 
of  those  who  might  be  gained  over.  Resolutions  were  entered 
into  and  recorded,  and  questions  debated.  Before  the  break- 
ing up,  the  accounts  of  the  sums  expended,  and  the  moneys 
still  on  hand,  were  brought  forward  :  and  in  the  former  items, 
the  name  of  Vanslyperken  appeared  rather  prominent.  As 
soon  as  the  accounts  were  audited  the  conference  broke  up. 

We  have  said  that,  among  those  who  were  at  the  conference 
might  be  observed  some  persons  who  might  be  recognised  as 
part  of  the  crew  of  the  lugger.  Such  was  the  case  ;  Sir  Robert 
Barclay  and  many  others  were  men  of  good  family,  and  stout 
Jacobites.  These  young  men  served  in  the  boat  with  the  other 
men,  who  were  no  more  than  common  seamen  ;  but  this  was 
considered  necessary  in  those  times  of  treachery.  The  lugger 
pulled  eighteen  oars,  was  clinker  built,  and  very  swift,  even 
with  a  full  cargo.  The  after-oars  were  pulled  by  the  adherents 


THE   DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

of  Sir  Robert,,  and  the  arm-chest  was  stowed  in  the  stern  - 
sheets  :  so  that  these  young  men  being  always  armed,  no  at- 
tempt to  betray  them,  or  to  rise  against  them,  on  the  part  of 
the  smugglers,had  they  been  so  inclined,  could  have  succeeded. 
Ramsay's  trust  as  steersman  had  been  appropriated  to  Jemmy 
Salisbury,  but  no  other  alteration  had  taken  place.  We  have 
entered  into  this  detail  to  prove  the  activity  of  the  Jacobite 
party.  About  an  hour  after  the  conference  Sir  Robert  and  his 
cavaliers  had  resumed  their  seamen's  attire,  for  they  were  to 
go  over  that  night ;  and  two  hours  before  dusk,  those  who 
had  been  at  a  conference,  in  which  the  fate  of  kingdoms  and 
crowned  heads  was  at  stake,  were  to  be  seen  labouring  at  the 
oar  in  company  with  common  seamen,  and  urging  the  fast 
boat  through  the  yielding  waters  towards  her  haven  at  the 


CHAPTER  XXXIV 

Besides  other  matter,  containing  an  argument 

WE  left  Ramsay  domiciliated  in  the  house  of  the  syndic  Van 
Krause,  on  excellent  terms  with  his  host,  who  looked  upon  him 
as  the  mirror  of  information,  and  not  a  little  in  the  good  graces 
of  the  syndic's  daughter  Wilhelmina.  There  could  not  be  a 
more  favourable  opportunity,  perhaps,  for  a  handsome  and  well- 
informed  young  man  to  prosecute  his  addresses  and  to  gain  the 
affections  of  the  latter,  were  he  so  inclined.  Wilhelmina  had 
been  brought  up  in  every  luxury,  but  isolated  from  the  world. 
She  was  now  just  at  the  age  at  which  it  was  her  father's  inten- 
tion to  introduce  her ;  but,  romantic  in  her  disposition,  she 
cared  little  for  the  formal  introduction  which  it  was  intended 
should  take  place.  Neither  had  she  seen,  in  any  of  the  young 
Dutch  aristocracy,  most  of  whom  were  well  known  to  her  by 
sight,  as  pointed  out  to  her  by  her  father  when  riding  with 
him,  that  form  and  personal  appearance  which  her  mind's  eye 
had  embodied  in  her  visions  of  her  future  lover.  Her  mind 
was  naturally  refined,  and  she  looked  for  that  elegance  and 
grace  of  deportment  which  she  sought  for  in  vain  among  her 
countrymen,  but  which  had  suddenly  been  presented  to  her  in 
the  person  of  Edward  Ramsay. 
232 


SNARLEYYOW 

Iii  the  few  meetings  of  her  father's  friends  at  their  house, 
the  conversation  was  uninteresting,  if  not  disgusting ;  for  it 
was  about  goods  and  merchandise,  money  and  speculation, 
occasionally  interrupted  by  politics,  which  were  to  her  of  as 
little  interest.  How  different  was  the  demeanour,  the  address, 
and  the  conversation  of  the  young  Englishman,  who  had  been 
bred  in  courts,  and,  at  the  same  time,  had  travelled  much  ! 
There  was  an  interest  in  all  he  said,  so  much  information 
blended  with  novelty  and  amusement,  so  much  wit  and  plea- 
santry crowning  all,  that  Wilhelmina  was  fascinated  without 
her  being  aware  of  it ;  and  before  the  terms  of  intimacy  had 
warranted  her  receiving  his  hand  on  meeting,  she  had  already 
unconsciously  given  her  heart.  The  opportunities  arising  from 
her  father's  close  attention  to  his  commercial  affairs,  and  the 
mutual  attraction  which  brought  them  together  during  the 
major  part  of  the  day,  she  anxious  to  be  amused,  and  he  at- 
tracted by  her  youth  and  beauty,  were  taken  advantage  of  by 
them  both,  and  the  consequence  was  that,  before  ten  days, 
they  were  inseparable. 

The  syndic  either  did  not  perceive  the  danger  to  which  his 
child  was  exposed,  provided  that  there  was  any  objection  to 
the  intimacy,  or  else,  equally  pleased  with  Ramsay,  he  had  no 
objection  to  matters  taking  their  course. 

As  for  Ramsay,  that  he  had  at  first  cultivated  the  intimacy 
with  Wilhelmina  more  perhaps  from  distraction  than  with  any 
definite  purpose,  is  certain  ;  but  he  soon  found  that  her  attrac- 
tions were  too  great  to  permit  him  to  continue  it  if  he  had  not 
serious  intentions.  When  he  had  entered  his  own  room,  before 
he  had  been  a  week  in  the  house,  he  had  taxed  himself  severely 
as  to  the  nature  of  his  feelings,  and  he  was  then  convinced 
that  he  must  avoid  her  company,  which  was  impossible  if  he 
remained  in  the  house,  or,  as  a  man  of  honour,  make  a  timely 
retreat ;  for  Ramsay  was  too  honourable  to  trifle  with  the  feel- 
ings of  an  innocent  girl.  Having  well  weighed  this  point,  he 
then  calculated  the  probability  of  his  being  discovered,  and 
the  propriety  of  his  continuing  his  attentions  to  the  daughter 
of  one  whom  he  was  deceiving,  and  whose  political  opinions 
were  at  such  variance  with  his  own— but  this  was  a  point  on 
which  he  could  come  to  no  decision.  His  duty  to  the  cause 
he  supported  would  not  allow  him  to  quit  the  house— to  remain 
in  the  house  without  falling  in  love  was  impossible. 
233 


THE  DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

Why  should  his  political  opinions  ever  be  known  ?  and  why 
should  not  Wilhelmina  be  of  the  same  opinion  as  he  was  ? — 

and  why Ramsay  fell  asleep,  putting  these  questions  to 

himself,  and  the  next  morning  he  resolved  that  things  should 
take  their  chance. 

It  was  about  a  fortnight  since  the  cutter  had  left  for  England. 
Ramsay  was  rather  impatient  for  intelligence,  but  the  cutter 
had  not  yet  returned.  Breakfast  had  been  over  some  time, 
Mynheer  Van  Krause  had  descended  to  his  warehouses,  and 
Ramsay  and  Wilhelmina  were  sitting  together  upon  one  of  the 
sofas  in  the  saloon,  both  reclining,  and  free  from  that  restraint 
of  which  nothing  but  extreme  intimacy  will  divest  you. 

"And  so,  my  Wilhelmina/'  said  Ramsay,  taking  up  her 
hand,  which  lay  listless  at  her  side,  and  playing  with  her  taper 
fingers,  "  you  really  think  William  of  Nassau  is  a  good  man  ?  " 

"And  do  not  you,  Ramsay?"  replied  Wilhelmina,  surprised. 

" However  I  may  rejoice  at  his  being  on  the  throne  of  Eng- 
land, I  doubt  whether  I  can  justify  his  conduct  to  the  unfor- 
tunate King  James,  in  leaguing  against  his  own  father-in-law 
and  dispossessing  him  of  his  kingdom.  Suppose  now,  Wilhel- 
mina, that  any  fortunate  man  should  become  one  day  your 
husband :  what  a  cruel — what  a  diabolical  conduct  it  would 
be  on  his  part — at  least,  so  it  appears  to  me — if,  in  return 
for  your  father  putting  him  in  possession  of  perhaps  his 
greatest  treasure  on  earth,  he  were  to  seize  upon  all  your 
father's  property,  and  leave  him  a  beggar,  because  •  other 
people  were  to  invite  him  so  to  do." 

"I  never  heard  it  placed  in  that  light  before,  Ramsay;  that 
the  alliance  between  King  William  and  his  father-in-law 
should  have  made  him  very  scrupulous,  I  grant,  but  when 
the  happiness  of  a  nation  depended  on  it,  ought  not  a  person 
in  William's  situation  to  waive  all  minor  considerations  ?  " 

"The  happiness  of  a  nation,  Wilhelmina!  In  what  way 
would  you  prove  that  so  much  was  at  stake  ?  " 

"  Was  not  the  Protestant  1'eligion  at  stake  ?  Is  not  King 
James  a  bigoted  Catholic  ?  " 

"  I  grant  that,  and  therefore  ought  not  to  reign  over  a  Pro- 
testant nation  ;  but  if  you  imagine  that  the  happiness  of  any 
nation  depends  upon  its  religion,  I  am  afraid  you  are  deceived. 
Religion  has  been  made  the  excuse  for  interfering  with  the 
happiness  of  a  nation  whenever  no  better  excuse  could  be 
23-t 


SNARLEYYOW 

brought  forward  ;  but  depend  upon  it,  the  mass  of  the  people 
will  never  quarrel  about  religion  if  they  are  left  alone,  and 
their  interests  not  interfered  with.  Had  King  James  not 
committed  himself  in  other  points,  he  might  have  worshipped 
his  Creator  in  any  form  he  thought  proper.  That  a  Protestant 
king  was  all  that  was  necessary  to  quiet  the  nation  is  fully 
disproved  by  the  present  state  of  the  country,  now  that  the 
sceptre  has  been,  for  some  years,  swayed  by  King  William,  it 
being,  at  this  moment,  in  a  state  very  nearly  approaching  to 
rebellion." 

"  But  is  not  that  occasioned  by  the  machinations  of  the 
Jacobite  party,  who  are  promoting  dissension  in  every 
quarter?"  replied  Wilhelmina. 

"  I  grant  that  they  are  not  idle,"  replied  Ramsay  ;  "  but 
observe  the  state  of  bitter  variance  between  William  and  the 
House  of  Commons,  which  represents  the  people  of  England. 
What  can  religion  have  to  do  with  that  ?  No,  Wilhelmina  ; 
although,  in  this  country,  there  are  few  who  do  not  rejoice  at 
their  king  being  called  to  the  throne  of  England,  there  are 
many,  and  those  the  most  wise,  in  that  country,  who  lament 
it  quite  as  much." 

"  But  why  so  ? " 

"  Because  mankind  are  governed  by  interest,  and  patriotism 
is  little  more  than  a  cloak.  The  benefits  to  this  country,  by 
the  alliance  with  England,  are  very  great,  especially  in  a  com- 
mercial point  of  view,  and  therefore  you  will  find  no  want  of 
patriots ;  but  to  England  the  case  is  different :  it  is  not  her 
interest  to  be  involved  and  mixed  up  in  Continental  wars  and 
dissensions,  which  must  now  inevitably  be  the  case.  Depend 
upon  it  that  posterity  will  find  that  England  will  have  paid 
very  dear  for  a  Protestant  king  ;  religion  is  what  every  one  is 
willing  to  admit  the  propriety  and  necessity  of,  until  they  are 
taxed  to  pay  for  it,  and  then  it  is  astonishing  how  very  indif- 
ferent, if  not  disgusted,  they  become  to  it." 

"Why,  Ramsay,  one  would  never  imagine  you  to  be  such  a 
warm  partisan  of  the  present  Government,  as  I  believe  you 
really  are,  to  hear  you  talk  this  morning,"  replied  Wilhelmina. 

"  My  public  conduct,  as  belonging  to  a  party,  does  not  pre- 
vent my  having  my  private  opinions.  To  my  party  I  am,  and 
ever  will  be,  steadfast ;  but  knowing  the  world,  and  the  secret 
springs  of  most  people's  actions,  as  I  do,  you  must  not  be 


THE   DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

surprised  at  my  being  so  candid  with  you,  Wilhelmina.  Our 
conversation,  I  believe,  commenced  upon  the  character  of 
King  William ;  and  I  will  confess  to  you  that,  estimating 
the  two  characters  in  moral  worth,  I  would  infinitely  prefer 
being  the  exiled  and  Catholic  James  than  the  unnatural  and 
crowned  King  William." 

"  You  will  say  next,  that  you  would  just  as  soon  be  a  Catholic 
as  a  Protestant." 

"  And  if  I  had  been  brought  up  in  the  tenets  of  the  one 
instead  of  the  other,  what  difference  would  it  have  made, 
except  that  I  should  have  adhered  to  the  creed  of  my  fore- 
fathers, and  have  worshipped  the  Almighty  after  their  fashion, 
form,  and  ceremonies  ?  And  are  not  all  religions  good  if  they 
be  sincere  ?— do  not  they  all  tend  to  the  same  object,  and 
have  the  same  goal  in  view — that  of  gaining  heaven  ?  Would 
you  not  prefer  a  good,  honest,  conscientious  man,  were  he  a 
Catholic,  to  a  mean,  intriguing,  and  unworthy  person,  who 
professed  himself  a  Protestant  ?  " 

"  Most  certainly  ;  but  I  should  prefer  to  the  just  Catholic  a 
man  who  was  a  just  Protestant." 

"  That  is  but  natural ;  but  recollect,  Wilhelmina,  you  have 
seen  and  heard,  as  yet,  but  one  side  of  the  question  ;  and  if  I 
speak  freely  to  you,  it  is  only  to  give  you  the  advantage  of  my 
experience  from  having  mixed  with  the  world.  I  am  true  to 
my  party,  and,  as  a  man,  I  must  belong  to  a  party,  or  I  become 
a  nonentity.  But  were  I  in  a  condition  so  unshackled  that  I 
may  take  up  or  lay  down  my  opinions  as  I  pleased,  without 
loss  of  character — as  a  woman  may,  for  instance — so  little  do 
I  care  for  party— so  well  balanced  do  I  know  the  right  and  the 
wrong  to  be  on  both  sides — that  I  would,  to  please  one  I  loved, 
at  once  yield  up  my  opinions,  to  agree  with  her,  if  she  would 
not  yield  up  hers  to  agree  with  mine." 

"  Then  you  think  a  woman  might  do  so  ? — that  is  no  com- 
pliment to  the  sex,  Ramsay  ;  for  it  is  as  much  as  to  assert  that 
we  have  not  only  no  weight  or  influence  in  the  world,  but  also 
that  we  have  no  character  or  stability." 

"  Far  from  it ;  I  only  mean  to  say  that  women  do  not  gene- 
rally enter  sufficiently  into  politics  to  care  much  for  them  ; 
they  generally  imbibe  the  politics  of  those  they  live  with 
without  further  examination,  and  that  it  is  no  disgrace  to  them 
if  they  change  them.  Besides,  there  is  one  feeling  in  women 
236 


SNARLEYYOW 

so  powerful  as  to  conquer  all  others,  and  when  once  that 
enters  the  breast,  the  remainder  are  absorbed  or  become 
obedient  to  it." 

"  And  that  feeling  is ' 

"  Love,  Wilhelmina ;  and  if  a  woman  happens  to  have  been 
brought  up  in  one  way  of  thinking  by  her  parents,  when  she 
transfers  her  affections  to  her  husband,  should  his  politics  be 
adverse,  she  will  soon  come  round  to  his  opinion,  if  she  really 
loves  him." 

"  I  am  not  quite  so  sure  of  that,  Ramsay." 

"  I  am  quite  sure  she  ought.  Politics  and  party  are  ever  a 
subject  of  dispute,  and  therefore  should  be  avoided  by  a  wife  ; 
besides,  if  a  woman  selects  one  as  her  husband,  her  guide  and 
counsellor  through  life,  one  whom  she  swears  to  love,  honour, 
cherish,  and  obey,  she  gives  but  a  poor  proof  of  it,  if  she  does 
not  yield  up  her  judgment  in  all  matters  more  peculiarly  his 
province." 

"  You  really  put  things  in  such  a  new  light,  Ramsay,  that 
I  hardly  know  how  to  answer  you,  even  when  I  am  not  con- 
vinced." 

"  Because  you  have  not  had  sufficient  time  for  reflection, 
Wilhelmina;  but  weigh  well,  and  dwell  upon  what  1  have 
said,  and  then  you  will  either  acknowledge  that  I  am 
right,  or  find  arguments  to  prove  that  I  am  wrong.  But 
you  promised  me  some  singing.  Let  me  lead  you  into  the 
music-room." 

We  have  introduced  this  conversation  between  Wilhelmina 
and  Ramsay,  to  show  not  only  what  influence  he  had  already 
gained  over  the  artless  yet  intelligent  girl,  but  also  the  way  by 
which  he  considerably  prepared  her  for  the  acknowledgment 
which  he  resolved  to  make  to  her  on  some  future  opportunity  ; 
for,  although  Ramsay  cared  little  for  deceiving  the  father,  he 
would  not  have  married  the  daughter  without  her  being  fully 
aware  of  who  he  was.  These  conversations  were  constantly 
renewed,  as  if  accidentally,  by  Ramsay ;  and  long  before  lie 
had  talked  in  direct  terms  of  love,  he  had  fully  prepared  her 
for  it,  so  that  he  felt  she  would  not  receive  a  very  severe  shock 
when  he  threw  off  the  mask,  even  when  she  discovered  that 
he  was  a  Catholic,  and  opposed  to  her  father  in  religion  as 
well  as  in  politics.  The  fact  was,  that  Ramsay,  at  first,  was 
as  much  attracted  by  her  wealth  as  by  her  personal  charms  j 
237 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

but,  like  many  other  men,  as  his  love  increased,  so  did  he 
gradually  become  indifferent  to  her  wealth,  and  he  was  deter- 
mined to  win  her  for  his  wife  in  spite  of  all  obstacles,  and  even 
if  he  were  obliged  to  secure  her  hand,  by  carrying  her  off 
without  the  paternal  consent. 

Had  it  been  requisite,  it  is  not  certain  whether  Ramsay 
might  not  have  been  persuaded  to  have  abandoned  his  party, 
so  infatuated  had  he  at  last  become  with  the  really  fascinating 
Wilhelmina. 

But  Ramsay  was  interrupted  in  the  middle  of  one  of  his 
"most  favourite  songs,  by  old  Koops,  who  informed  him  that 
the  lieutenant  of  the  cutter  was  waiting  for  him  in  his  room. 
Apologising  for  the  necessary  absence,  Ramsay  quitted  the 
music-room,  and  hastened  to  meet  Vanslyperken. 

Mr.  Vanslyperken  had  received  his  orders  to  return  to  the 
Hague  a  few  days  after  the  fright  he  had  received  from  the 
nasal  organ  of  the  corporal.  In  pursuance  of  his  instructions 
from  Ramsay,  he  had  not  failed  to  open  all  the  Government 
despatches,  and  extract  their  contents.  He  had  also  brought 
over  letters  from  Ramsay's  adherents. 

"  You  are  sure  these  extracts  are  quite  correct  ? "  said 
Ramsay,  after  he  had  read  them  over. 

ee  Quite  so,  sir,"  replied  Vanslyperken. 

"  And  you  have  been  careful  to  seal  the  letters  again,  so  as 
to  avoid  suspicion  ?  " 

<•'  Does  not  my  life  depend  upon  it,  Mr.  Ramsay  ?  " 

"  Very  true,  and  also  upon  your  fidelity  to  us.  Here's 
your  money.  Let  me  know  when  you  sail,  and  come  for 
orders." 

Vanslyperken  then  took  his  bag  of  money,  made  his  bow,  and 
departed,  and  Ramsay  commenced  reading  over  the  letters 
received  from  his  friends.  Mynheer  Van  Krause  observed 
Vanslyperken  as  he  was  leaving  the  house,  and  immediately 
hastened  to  Ramsay's  room  to  inquire  the  news.  A  portion  of 
the  contents  of  the  despatches  were  made  known  to  him,  and 
the  syndic  was  very  soon  afterwards  seen  to  walk  out,  leaving 
his  people  to  mark  and  tally  the  bales  which  were  hoisting  out 
from  a  vessel  in  the  canal.  The  fact  was,  that  Mynheer 
Van  Krause  was  so  anxious  to  get  rid  of  his  secret  that  he 
could  not  contain  himself  any  longer,  and  had  set  off  to  com- 
municate to  one  of  the  authorities  what  he  had  obtained. 
238 


SNARLEYYOW 

"  But  from  whence  did  you  receive  this  intelligence,  Myn- 
heer Krause  ?  "  demanded  the  other.  "  The  despatches  have 
not  yet  been  opened  ;  we  are  waiting  for  Mynheer  Van  Wejen. 
I  suppose  we  shall  learn  something  there.  You  knew  all 
before  we  did,  when  the  cutter  arrived  last  time.  You  must 
have  some  important  friends  at  the  English  court,  Mynheer 
Van  Krause." 

Here  Mynheer  Van  Krause  nodded  his  head,  and  looked 
very  knowing,  and  shortly  afterwards  took  his  leave. 

But  this  particular  friend  of  Mynheer  Krause  was  also  his 
particular  enemy.  Krause  had  lately  imparted  secrets  which 
were  supposed  to  be  known  and  entrusted  to  none  but  those 
in  the  entire  confidence  of  the  Government.  How  could  he 
have  obtained  them  unless  by  the  treachery  of  some  one  at 
home  ;  and  why  should  Mynheer  Krause,  who  was  not  trusted 
by  the  Government  there,  notwithstanding  his  high  civil 
office,  because  he  was  known  to  be  unsafe,  be  trusted  by  some 
one  at  home,  unless  it  were  for  treacherous  purposes  ?  So 
argued  Mr.  Krause's  most  particular  friend,  who  thought  it 
proper  to  make  known  his  opinions  on  the  subject,  and  to 
submit  to  the  other  authorities  whether  this  was  not  a  fair 
subject  for  representation  in  their  next  despatches  to  England  ; 
and,  in  consequence  of  his  suggestion,  the  representation  was 
duly  made.  Mynheer  Krause  was  not  the  first  person  whose 
tongue  had  got  him  into  difficulties. 

So  soon  as  Vanslyperken  had  delivered  his  despatches  to 
Ramsay,  he  proceeded  to  the  widow  Vandersloosh,  when,  as 
usual,  he  was  received  with  every  apparent  mark  of  cordial 
welcome,  was  again  installed  on  the  little  sofa,  and  again 
drank  the  beer  of  the  widow's  own  brewing,  and  was  per- 
mitted to  take  her  fat  hand.  Babette  inquired  after  the 
corporal,  and,  when  rallied  by  the  lieutenant,  appeared  to 
blush,  and  turned  her  head  away.  The  widow  also  assisted  in 
the  play,  and  declared  that  it  should  be  a  match,  and  that 
Babette  and  herself  should  be  married  on  the  same  day.  As 
the  evening  drew  nigh,  Vanslyperken  took  his  leave,  and  went 
on  board,  giving  permission  to  the  corporal  to  go  on  shore, 
and  very  soon  the  corporal  was  installed  in  his  place. 

This  is  a  sad  world  of  treachery  and  deceit. 


THE   DOG  FIEN7D;    OR, 


CHAPTER  XXXV 

In  which  the  agency  of  a  red  herring  is  again  introduced  into 
our  wonderful  history 

W  E  are  somewhat  inclined  to  moralise.  We  did  not  intend 
to  write  this  day.  On  the  contrary,  we  had  arranged  for  a 
party  of  pleasure  and  relaxation,  in  which  the  heels,  and  every 
other  portion  of  the  body  upwards,  except  the  brain,  were  to 
be  employed,  and  that  was  to  have  a  respite.  The  morning 
was  fair,  and  we  promised  ourselves  amusement,  but  we  were 
deceived,  and  we  returned  to  our  task,  as  the  rain  poured 
down  in  torrents,  washing  the  dirty  face  of  mother  earth. 
Yes,  deceived;  and  here  we  cannot  help  observing,  that  this 
history  of  ours  is  a  very  true  picture  of  human  life — for  what 
a  complication  of  treachery  does  it  not  involve  ! 

Srnallbones  is  deceiving  his  master,  Mr.  Vanslyperken — the 
corporal  is  deceiving  Mr.  Vanslyperken — the  widow  is  deceiv- 
ing Mr.  Vanslyperken,  so  is  Babette,  and  the  whole  crew  of 
the  Yungfrau.  Ramsay  is  deceiving  his  host  and  his  mistress. 
All  the  Jacobites,  in  a  mass,  are  plotting  against  and  deceiving 
the  Government,  and  as  for  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  as  it  will  soon 
appear,  he  is  deceiving  everybody,  and  will  ultimately  deceive 
himself.  The  only  honest  party  in  the  whole  history  is  the  one 
most  hated,  as  generally  is  the  case  in  this  world — I  mean 
Snarleyyow.  There  is  no  deceit  about  him,  and  therefore,  par 
excellence,  he  is  fairly  entitled  to  be  the  hero  of,  and  to  give  Iris 
name  to,  the  work.  The  next  most  honest  party  in  the  book 
is  Wilhelmina ;  all  the  other  women,  except  little  Lilly,  are 
cheats  and  impostors — and  Lilly  is  too  young ;  our  readers 
may,  therefore,  be  pleased  to  consider  Snarlevyow  and  Wilhel- 
mina as  the  hero  and  heroine  of  the  tale,  and  then  it  will  leave 
one  curious  feature  in  it,  the  principals  will  not  only  not  be 
united,  but  the  tale  will  wind  up  without  their  ever  seeing 
each  other.  Allans  en  avant. 

But  of  all  the  treachery  practised  by  all  the   parties,  it 

certainly  appears  to  us  that  the  treachery  of  the  widow  was 

the  most  odious  and  diabolical.     She  was,  like  a  bloated  spider, 

slowly  entwining  those  threads  for  her  victim  which   vere  to 

240 


SNARLEYYOW 

entrap  him  to  his  destruction,  for  she  had  vowed  that  she 
never  would  again  be  led  to  the  hymeneal  altar  until  Mr. 
Vanslyperken  was  hanged.  Perhaps  the  widow  Vandersloosh 
was  in  a  hurry  to  be  married ;  at  least,  by  her  activity,  it 
would  so  appear — but  let  us  not  anticipate. 

The  little  sofa  was  fortunately,  like  its  build,  strong  as  a 
cob,  or  it  never  could  have  borne  the  weight  of  two  such  lovers 
as  tiie  widow  Vandersloosh  and  the  Corporal  Van  Spitter ; 
there  they  sat,  she  radiant  with  love  and  beer,  he  with  ditto ; 
their  sides  met,  for  the  sofa  exactly  took  them  both  in,  with- 
out an  inch  to  spare  ;  their  hands  met,  their  eyes  met,  and 
whenever  one  raised  the  glass  the  other  was  on  the  alert, 
and  their  glasses  met  and  jingled — a  more  practical  specimen 
of  hob  and  nob  was  never  witnessed.  There  was  but  one 
thing  wanting  to  complete  their  happiness,  which,  unlike 
other  people's,  did  not  hang  upon  a  thread,  but  something 
much  stronger,  it  hung  upon  a  cord — the  cord  which  was  to 
hang  Mr.  Vanslyperken. 

And  now  the  widow,  like  the  three  Fates  rolled  into  one,  is 
weaving  the  woof,  and,  in  good  Dutch,  is  pouring  into  the 
attentive  ear  of  the  corporal  her  hopes  and  fears,  her  surmises, 
her  wishes,  her  anticipations,  and  her  desires — and  he  imbibes 
them  all  greedily,  washing  them  down  with  the  beer  of  the 
widow's  own  brewing. 

"  He  has  not  been  to  the  house  opposite  these  two  last 
arrivals,"  said  the  widow,  "  that  is  certain ;  for  Babette  and 
I  have  been  on  the  watch.  There  was  hanging  matter  there. 
Now  I  won't  believe  but  that  he  must  go  somewhere  ;  he  carries 
his  letters,  and  takes  his  gold  as  before,  depend  upon  it.  Yes, 
and  I  will  find  it  out.  Yes,  yes,  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  we  will 
see  who  is  the  cutest — you  or  the  widow  Vandersloosh." 

"  Mein  Gott !  yes,"  replied  the  corporal. 

"  Now,  he  landed  a  passenger  last  time,  which  he  called  a 
king's  messenger,  and  I  am  as  sure  as  I  sit  here  that  he  was  no 
king's  messenger,  unless  he  was  one  of  King  James's,  as  was  ; 
for  look  you,  Corporal  Van  Spitter,  do  you  suppose  that  King 
William  would  employ  an  Englishman,  as  you  say  he  was,  for 
a  messenger,  when  a  Dutchman  was  to  be  had  for  love  or 
money  ?  No,  no,  we  must,  find  out  where  he  goes  to.  I  will 
have  some  one  on  the  look-out  when  you  come  again,  and  then 
set  Babette  on  the  watch ;  she  shall  track  him  up  to  the  den 
241  Q 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

of  his  treachery.  Yes,  yes,  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  we  will  see 
who  gains  the  day,  you  or  the  widow  Vandersloosh." 

"  Mein  Gott,  yes  !  "  replied  the  corporal. 

"And  now,  corporal,  I've  been  thinking  over  ail  this  ever 
since  your  absence,  and  all  you  have  told  me  about  his 
cowardly  attempts  upon  that  poor  boy's  life,  and  his  still 
greater  cowardice  in  believing  such  stuff  as  you  have  made 
him  believe  about  the  lad  not  being  injured  by  mortal  man. 
Stuff  and  nonsense  !  the  lad  is  but  a  lad." 

"  Mein  Gott !  yes,"  said  the  corporal. 

"  And  now,  corporal,  I'll  tell  you  something  else,  which  is, 
that  you  and  the  Yungfraus  are  just  as  great  fools  as  Mynheer 
Vanslyperken,  in  believing  all  that  stuff  and  nonsense  about 
the  dog.  The  dog  is  but  a  dog." 

This  was  rather  a  trial  to  the  corporal's  politeness  :  to  deny 
what  the  widow  said  might  displease,  and,  as  he  firmly  be- 
lieved otherwise,  he  was  put  to  a  nonplus ;  but  the  widow 
looked  him  full  in  the  face,  expecting  assent,  so  at  last  the 
corporal  drawled  out  — 

"  Mein  Gott !  yes — a  tog  is  but  a  tog." 

The  widow  was  satisfied ;  and  not  perceiving  the  nice  dis- 
tinction, continued  — 

"  Well  then,  corporal,  as  a  lad  is  but  a  lad,  and  a  dog  is  but 
a  dog,  I  have  been  setting  my  wits  to  work  about  getting  the 
rascally  traitor  in  my  power.  I  mean  to  pretend  to  take  every 
interest  in  him,  and  to  get  all  his  secrets,  and  then,  when  he 
tells  me  that  Smallbones  cannot  be  hurt  by  mortal  man,  I  shall 
say  he  can  by  woman,  at  all  events ;  and  then  I  shall  make  a 
proposition  which  he'll  accept  fast  enough,  and  then  I'll  have 
more  hanging  matter  for  him,  besides  getting  rid  of  the  cur. 
Yes,  yes,  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  match  a  woman  if  you  can. 
We'll  see  if  your  dog  is  to  take  possession  of  my  bedroom 
again." 

"  Mein  Gott !  yes,"  replied  the  corporal  again. 

"And  now  I'll  tell  you  what  I'll  do,  Mr.  Corporal;  I  will 
prepare  it  myself,  and  then  Mr.  Vanslyperken  shall  have  it 
grilled  for  his  breakfast,  and  then  he  shall  not  eat  it,  but  leave 
it  for  Smallbones,  and  then  Smallbones  shall  pretend  to  eat  it, 
but  put  it  in  his  pocket,  and  then  (for  it  won't  do  to  do  it  on 
board,  or  he'll  find  out  that  the  lad  has  given  it  to  the  dog) 
he  shall  bring  it  on  shore,  and  give  it  to  the  dog  here  in  the 
242 


SNARLEYYOW 

yard,  so  that  he  shall  kill  the  dog  himself,  by  wishing  to  kill 
others.  Do  you  understand,  corporal  ?  " 

"  Mein  Gott !  yes,  I  understand  what  you  say ;  but  what  is 
it  that  you  are  to  prepare  ?  " 

"  What  ?  why,  a  red  herring,  to  be  sure." 

"  But  how  will  a  red  herring  kill  a  body  or  a  dog  ?  " 

"  Lord,  corporal,  how  stupid  you  are  !    I'm  to  put  arsenic  in." 

"  Yes  ;  but  you  left  that  out  till  now." 

"  Did  I  ?  well,  that  was  an  oversight ;  but  now,  corporal, 
you  understand  it  all  ?" 

"  Mein  Gott !  yes ;  but  if  the  lad  does  not  die,  what  will 
he  think  ?  " 

"  Think  !  that  he  can  take  poison  like  pea-soup,  without 
iii  jury,  and  that  neither  man  nor  woman  can  take  his  life  ;  be 
afraid  of  the  lad,  and  leave  him  alone." 

"  Mein  Gott !  yes,"  replied  the  rather  obtuse  corporal,  who 
now  understood  the  whole  plot. 

Such  was  the  snare  laid  for  Mr.  Vanslyperken  by  the 
treacherous  widow  ;  and  before  the  cutter  sailed,  it  was  put  in 
execution.  She  received  the  lieutenant  now  as  an  accepted 
lover,  allowed  him  to  talk  of  the  day,  wormed  out  of  him  all 
his  secrets  except  that  of  his  treason,  abused  Smallbones,  and 
acknowledged  that  she  had  been  too  hasty  about  the  dog, 
which  she  would  be  very  happy  to  see  on  shore.  Vanslyperken 
could  hardly  believe  his  senses — the  widow  forgive  Snarleyyow, 
and  all  for  his  sake — he  was  delighted,  enchanted,  threw 
himself  at  her  feet,  and  vowed  eternal  gratitude  with  his  lips 
—  but  vengeance  in  his  heart. 

Oh,  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  you  deserve  to  be  deceived. 

The  dislike  expressed  by  the  widow  against  Smallbones  was 
also  very  agreeable  to  the  lieutenant,  and  he  made  her  his 
confidant,  stating  what  the  corporal  had  told  him  relative  to 
the  appearance  of  Smallbones  when  he  wras  adrift. 

"  Well  then,  lieutenant,"  said  the  widow,  "  if  mortal  man 
can't  hurt  him,  mortal  woman  may  ;  and  for  my  love  for  you 
I  will  prepare  what  will  rid  3  ou  of  him.  But,  Vanslyperken, 
recollect  there's  nothing  I  would  not  do  for  you  ;  but  if  it 
were  found  out.  O  dear '  O  dear  ! " 

The  widow  then  informed  him  that  she  would  prepare  a 
red  herring  with  arsenic,  which  he  should  take  on  board,  and 
order  Smallbones  to  grill  for  his  breakfast ;  that  he  was  to 
243 


THE  DOG   FIEND;   OR, 

pretend  not  to  be  well,  and  to  allow  it  to  be  taken  away  by 
the  lad,  who  would,  of  course,  eat  it  fast  enough. 

"  Excellent !  "  replied  Vanslyperken,  who  felt  not  only  that 
he  should  get  rid  of  Smallbones,  but  have  the  widow  in  his 
power.  "  Dearest  widow,  how  can  I  be  sufficiently  grateful ! 
Oh!  how  kind,  how  amiable  you  are!"  continued  Vanslyperken, 
mumbling  her  fat  fingers,  which  the  widow  abandoned  to  him 
without  reserve. 

Who  would  have  believed  that,  between  these  two,  there 
existed  a  deadly  hatred  ?  We  might  imagine  such  a  thing  to 
take  place  in  the  refinement  and  artificial  air  of  a  court,  but 
not  in  a  Dutch  Lust  Haus  at  Amsterdam.  That  evening,  before 
his  departure,  did  the  widow  present  her  swain  with  the  fatal 
herring;  and  the  swain  received  it  with  as  many  marks  of 
gratitude  and  respect  as  some  knight  in  ancient  times  would 
have  shown  when  presented  with  some  magical  gift  by  his 
favouring  genius. 

The  red  herring  itself  was  but  a  red  herring,  but  the  charm 
consisted  in  the  twopenny-worth  of  arsenic. 

The  next  morning  Vanslyperken  did  not  fail  to  order  the 
red  herring  for  his  breakfast,  but  took  care  not  to  eat  it. 

Smallbones,  who  had  been  duly  apprised  of  the  whole  plan, 
asked  his  master,  as  he  cleared  away,  whether  he  should  keep 
the  red  herring  for  the  next  day;  but  Mr.  Vanslyperken 
very  graciously  informed  him  that  he  might  eat  it  himself. 
About  an  hour  afterwards  Mr.  Vanslyperken  went  on  shore, 
taking  with  him  for  the  first  time,  Snarleyyow,  and  desiring 
Smallbones  to  come  with  him,  with  a  bag  of  biscuit  for 
the  widow.  This  plan  had  been  proposed  by  the  widow, 
as  Smallbones  might  be  supposed  to  have  eaten  something 
on  shore.  Smallbones  took  as  good  care  as  his  master 
not  to  eat  the  herring,  but  put  it  in  his  pocket  as  a  bonne 
bouche  for  Snarleyyow.  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  as  they  pulled 
on  shore,  thought  that  the  lad  smelt  very  strong  of  herring, 
and  this  satisfied  him  that  he  had  eaten  it ;  but  to  make  more 
sure,  he  exclaimed — 

"  Confound  it,  how  you  smell  of  red  herring  !  " 

"That's  all  along  of  having  eaten  one,  sir,"  replied  Small - 
bones,  grinning. 

"  You'll  grin  in  another  way  before  an  hour  is  over,"  thought 
his  master. 

244    . 


SNARLEYYOW 

The  lieutenant,  the  dog,  and  the  biscuit,  were  all  graciously 
received. 

"  Has  he  eaten  it  ? "  inquired  the  widow. 

"  Yes,"  replied  Vanslyperken,  with  a  nod.  "  Empty  the  bag, 
and  I  will  send  him  on  board  again." 

"  Not  yet,  not  yet — give  him  half-an-hour  to  saunter ;  it  will 
be  better.  That  poor  dog  of  yours  must  want  a  little  grass," 
said  the  widow,  "  always  being  on  board.  Let  him  run  a  little 
in  the  yard,  he  will  find  plenty  there." 

The  obedient  lieutenant  opened  the  back-door,  and  Snarley- 
yow,  who  had  not  forgotten  either  the  widow  or  Babette,  went 
out  of  his  own  accord.  Mr.  Vanslyperken  looked  to  ascertain 
if  the  yard-door  which  led  to  the  street  was  fast,  and  then 
returned,  shutting  the  back-door  after  him. 

Smallbones  was  waiting  at  the  porch  as  usual. 

"  Babette,"  cried  the  widow,  "  mind  you  don't  open  the  yard- 
door  and  let  Mr.  Vanslyperken's  dog  out.  Do  you  hear  ?" 

Smallbones,  who  understood  this  as  the  signal,  immediately 
slipped  round,  opened  the  yard-door,  took  the  herring  out  of 
his  pocket,  and  threw  it  to  Snarleyyow.  The  dog  came  to  it, 
smelt  it,  seized  it,  and  walked  off,  with  his  ears  and  tail  up,  to 
the.  sunny  side  of  the  yard,  intending  to  have  a  good  meal ; 
and  Smallbones,  who  was  afraid  of  Mr.  Vanslyperken  catching 
him  in  the  fact,  came  out  of  the  yard,  and  hastened  to  his 
former  post  at  the  porch.  He  caught  Babette's  eye,  coming 
downstairs,  and  winked  and  smiled.  Babette  walked  into 
the  room,  caught  the  eye  of  the  mistress,  and  winked  and 
smiled.  Upon  which,  the  widow  ordered  Babette  to  empty  the 
bread-bag  and  give  it  to  Smallbones  to  take  on  board — an 
order  repeated  by  Vanslyperken.  Before  he  returned  to  the 
boat,  Smallbones  again  passed  round  to  the  yard-door.  Snarley- 
yow was  there,  but  no  signs  of  the  red  herring.  "  He's  a  eaten 
it  all,  by  gum,"  said  Smallbones,  grinning,  and  walking  away  to 
the  boat,  with  the  bread-bag  over  his  shoulder.  As  soon  as 
he  had  arrived  on  board,  the  lad  communicated  the  fact  to 
the  crew  of  the  Yurigfrau,  whose  spirits  were  raised  by  the 
intelligence,  with  the  exception  still  of  old  Coble,  who  shook 
his  head,  and  declared,  "  It  was  twopence  and  a  red  herring 
thrown  away." 

Mr.  Vanslyperken  returned  on  board  in  the  afternoon,  fully 
expecting  to  hear  of  Smallbones  being  very  ill.  He  was  sur- 
245 


THE  DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

prised  that  the  men  in  the  boat  did  not  tell  him,  and  he  asked 
them  carelessly  if  there  was  anything  new  on  board,  but 
received  a  reply  in  the  negative.  When  he  came  on  board,, 
followed  by  Snarleyyow,  the  eyes  of  the  crew  were  directed 
towards  the  dog,  to  see  how  he  looked ;  but  he  looked  just 
as  lively  and  cross-grained  as  ever,  and  they  all  shook  their 
heads. 

Vanslyperken  sent  for  Smallbones,  and  looked  him  hard  in 
the  face.  "  Arn't  you  well  ?  "  inquired  he. 

"  Well,  sir  ?  "  replied  Smallbones ;  "  I'd  a  bit  of  a  twinge  in 
my  stummick  this  morning,  but  it's  all  gone  off  now." 

Mr.  Vanslyperken  waited  the  whole  day  for  Smallbones  to 
die,  but  he  did  not  The  crew  of  the  vessel  waited  the  whole 
day  for  the  cur  to  die,  but  he  did  not.  WThat  inference  could 
be  drawn  ?  The  crew  made  up  their  minds  that  the  dog  was 
supernatural ;  and  old  Coble  told  them  that  he  told  them  so. 
Mr.  Vanslyperken  made  up  his  mind  that  Smallbones  was 
supernatural,  and  the  corporal  shook  his  head,  and  told  him 
that  he  told  him  so. 

The  reason  why  Snarleyyow  did  not  die  was  simply  this, 
that  he  did  not  eat  the  red  herring.  He  had  just  laid  it  be- 
tween his  paws,  and  was  about  to  commence,  when  Smallbones, 
having  left  the  yard-door  open  in  his  hurry,  the  dog  was 
perceived  by  a  dog  bigger  than  he,  who  happened  to  pass 
that  way,  and  who  pounced  upon  Snarleyyow,  trampling 
him  over  and  over,  and  walked  off  with  the  red  herring, 
which  he  had  better  have  left  alone,  as  he  was  found  dead 
the  next  morning. 

The  widow  heard,  both  from  the  corporal  and  Vanslyperken, 
the  failure  of  both  their  projects.  That  Smallbones  was  not 
poisoned  she  was  not  surprised  to  hear,  but  she  took  care  to 
agree  with  Vanslyperken  that  all  attempts  upon  him  were 
useless ;  but  that  the  dog  still  lived  was  indeed  a  matter  of 
surprise,  and  the  widow  became  a  convert  to  the  corporal's 
opinion  that  the  dog  was  not  to  be  destroyed. 

"  A  whole  twopenny- worth  of  arsenic  !  Babette,  only  think 
what  a  cur  it  must  be  ! "  And  Babette,  as  well  as  her  mis- 
tress, lifted  up  her  hands  in  amazement,  exclaiming,  "  What 
a  cur,  indeed ! " 


246 


SNARLEYYOW 


CHAPTER  XXXVI 

In  which  Mr,   Vanslyperken,  although  at  fault,  comes  in  for 
the  brush 

VANSLYPERKEN  having  obtained  his  despatches  from  the 
States-General,  called  at  the  house  of  Mynheer  Krause,  and 
received  the  letters  of  Ramsay  ;  then  once  more  the  cutter's 
head  was  turned  towards  England. 

It  may  be  as  well  to  remind  the  reader,  that  it  was  in  the 
month  of  January,  sixteen  hundred  and  ninety-nine,  that  we 
first  introduced  Mr.  Vanslyperken  and  his  contemporaries  to 
his  notice,  and  that  all  the  important  events  which  we  have 
recorded  have  taken  place  between  that  date  and  the  month 
of  May,  which  is  now  arrived.  We  think,  indeed,  that  the 
peculiar  merit  of  this  work  is  its  remarkable  unity  of  time  and 
place ;  for,  be  it  observed,  we  intend  to  finish  it  long  before 
the  year  is  out,  and  our  whole  scene  is,  it  may  be  said,  laid 
in  the  Channel,  or  between  the  Channel  and  the  Texel,  which, 
considering  it  is  an  historical  novel,  is  remarkable.  Examine 
other  productions  of  this  nature,  founded  upon  historical  facts 
like  our  own,  and  observe  the  difference.  Read  Scott,  Bulwer, 
James,  or  Grattan,  read  their  historical  novels,  and  observe 
how  they  fly  about  from  country  to  country,  and  from  clime 
to  clime.  As  the  Scythians  said  to  Alexander,  their  right 
arm  extends  to  the  east,  and  their  left  to  the  west,  and  the 
world  can  hardly  contain  them.  And  over  how  many  years 
do  they  extend  their  pages  ;  while  our  bantling  is  produced  in 
the  regular  nine  months,  being  the  exact  period  of  time  which 
is  required  for  my  three  volumes.  It  must,  therefore,  be 
allowed  that,  in  unity  of  time,  and  place,  and  design,  and 
adherence  to  facts,  our  historical  novel  is  unique. 

We  said  that  it  was  the  month  of  May — not  May  coming  in 
as  she  does  sometimes  in  her  caprice,  pouting,  and  out  of 
humour — but  May  all  in  smiles.  The  weather  was  warm,  and 
the  sea  was  smooth,  and  the  men  of  the  cutter  had  stowed 
away  their  pea-jackets,  and  had  pulled  off  their  fishermen's 
boots,  and  had  substituted  shoes.  Mr.  Vanslyperken  did  not 
often  appear  on  deck  during  the  passage.  He  was  very  busy 
247 


THE   DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

down  below,  and  spread  a  piece  of  bunting  across  the  skylight, 
so  that  no  one  could  look  down  and  see  what  he  was  about, 
and  the  cabin  door  was  almost  always  locked.  What  could 
Mr.  Vanslyperken  be  about  ?  No  one  knew  but  Snarleyyow, 
and  Snarleyyow  could  not  or  would  not  tell. 

The  cutter  anchored  in  her  old  berth,  and  Vanslyperken, 
as  usual,  went  on  shore,  with  his  double  set  of  despatches, 
which  were  duly  delivered ;  and  then  Mr.  Vanslyperken  went 
up  the  main  street,  and  turned  into  a  jeweller's  shop.  What 
could  Mr.  Vanslyperken  do  there  ?  Surely  it  was  to  purchase 
something  for  the  widow  Vandersloosh — a  necklace  or  pair 
of  earrings.  No,  it  was  not  with  that  intention ;  but  never- 
theless, Mr.  Vanslyperken  remained  there  for  a  long  while, 
and  then  was  seen  to  depart.  Seen  by  whom  ?  By  Moggy 
Salisbury,  who  had  observed  his  entering,  and  who  could  not 
imagine  why  ;  she,  however,  said  nothing,  but  she  marked 
the  shop,  and  walked  away. 

The  next  day  Mr.  Vanslyperken  went  on  shore,  to  put  into 
his  mother's  charge  the  money  which  he  had  received  from 
Ramsay,  and  narrated  all  that  had  passed  -  how  Smallbones 
had  swallowed  twopenny-worth  of  arsenic  with  no  more  effect 
upon  him  than  one  twinge  in  his  stomach,  and  how  he  now 
fully  believed  that  nothing  would  kill  the  boy. 

"  Pshaw  !  child — phut ! — nonsense  ! — nothing  kill  him  ? — 
had  he  been  in  my  hands,  old  as  they  are,  and  shaking  as  they 
do,  he  would  not  have  lived  ;  no,  no — nobody  escapes  me 
when  I'm  determined.  We'll  talk  about  that,  but  not  now, 
Cornelius ;  the  weather  has  turned  warm  at  last,  and  there  is 
no  need  of  fire.  Go,  child,  the  money  is  locked  up  safe,  and 
I  have  my  mood  upon  me — I  may  even  do  you  a  mischief." 

Vanslyperken,  who  knew  that  it  was  useless  to  remain  after 
this  hint,  walked  off  and  returned  on  board.  As  he  pulled  off 
he  passed  a  boat,  apparently  coming  from  the  cutter,  with 
Moggy  Salisbury  sitting  in  the  stern-sheets.  She  waved  her 
hand  at  him,  arid  laughed  ironically. 

"  Impudent  hussy  !  "  thought  Vanslyperken,  as  she  passed, 
but  he  dared  not  say  a  word.  He  turned  pale  with  rage,  and 
turned  his  head  away ;  but  little  did  he  imagine  at  the  time 
what  great  cause  he  had  of  indignation.  Moggy  had  been 
three  hours  on  board  of  the  cutter  talking  with  the  men,  but 
more  particularly  with  Smallbones  and  the  corporal,  with 
248 


SNARLEYYOW 

which  two  she  had  been  in  earnest  conference  for  the  first  hour 
that  she  was  on  board. 

Moggy's  animosity  to  Vanslyperken  is  well  known,  and  she 
ridiculed  the  idea  of  Snarleyyow  being  anything  more  than  an 
uncommonly  lucky  dog  in  escaping  so  often.  Smallbones  was 
of  her  opinion,  and  again  declared  his  intention  of  doing  the 
dog  a  mischief  as  soon  as  he  could.  Moggy,  after  her  con- 
ference with  these  two,  mixed  with  the  ship's  company,  with 
whom  she  had  always  been  a  favourite,  and  the  corporal  pro- 
ceeded to  superintend  the  cutting  up  and  the  distribution  of 
the  fresh  beef  which  had  that  morning  come  on  board. 

The  beef-block  was  on  the  forecastle,  where  the  major  part 
of  the  crew,  with  Moggy,  were  assembled ;  Snarleyyow  had 
always  attended  the  corporal  on  these  occasions,  and  was  still 
the  best  of  friends  with  him  ;  for,  somehow  or  another,  the  dog 
had  not  seemed  to  consider  the  corporal  a  party  to  his  brains 
being  knocked  out,  but  had  put  it  all  down  to  his  natural 
enemy,  Smallbones.  The  dog  was,  as  usual,  standing  by  the 
block,  close  to  the  corporal,  and  picking  up  the  fragments 
of  beef  which  dropped  from  the  chopper. 

"I  vowed  by  gum,  that  I'd  have  that  'ere  dog's  tail  off," 
observed  Smallbones ;  "  and  if  no  one  will  peach,  off  it  shall 
go  now.  And  who  cares  ?  If  I  can't  a-kill  him  dead,  I'll  get 
rid  of  him  by  bits.  There's  one  eye  out  already,  and  now  I've 
a  mind  for  his  tail.  Corporal,  lend  me  the  cleaver." 

"  Bravo,  Smallbones,  we  won't  peach — not  one  of  us." 

"I'm  not  sure  of  that,"  replied  Moggy;  "some  won't,  I 
know ;  but  there  are  others  who  may,  and  then  Smallbones 
will  be  keel-hauled  as  sure  as  fate,  and  Vanslyperken  will  have 
right  on  his  side.  No,  no,  Smallbones — you  must  not  do  it. 
Give  me  the  cleaver,  corporal,  I'll  do  it ;  and  any  one  may  tell 
him  who  pleases,  when  he  comes  on  board.  1  don't  care  for 
him — and  he  knows  it,  corporal.  Hand  me  the  cleaver." 

"That's  right,  let  Moggy  do  it,"  said  the  seamen. 

The  corporal  turned  the  dog  round,  so  as  to  leave  his  tail  on 
the  block,  and  fed  him  with  small  pieces  of  meat,  to  keep  him 
in  the  same  position. 

"  Are  you  all  ready,  Moggy  ?  "  said  Smallbones. 

"  Back  him  a  little  more  on  the  block,  corporal,  for  I  won't 
leave  him  an  inch  if  I  can  help  it,"  said  Moggy ;  "  and  stand 
further  back  all  of  you." 

249 


THE  DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

Moggy  raised  the  cleaver,  took  good  aim — down  it  came  upon 
the  dog's  tail,  which  was  separated  within  an  inch  of  its 
insertion,  and  was  left  bleeding  on  the  block,  while  the  dog 
sprang  away  aft,  howling  most  terribly,  and  leaving  a  dotted 
line  of  blood  to  mark  his  course  upon  the  deck. 

"  There's  a  nice  skewer-piece  for  any  one  who  fancies  it," 
observed  Moggy,  looking  at  the  dog's  tail,  and  throwing  down 
the  cleaver.  "  I  think  Mr.  Vanslyperken  has  had  enough  now 
for  trying  to  flog  my  Jemrny — my  own  duck  of  a  husband." 

"  Well,"  observed  Coble,  "  seeing's  believing ;  but  other- 
wise, I  never  should  have  thought  it  possible  to  have  divided 
that  'ere  dog's  tail  in  that  way." 

"  He  can't  be  much  of  a  devil  now,"  observed  Bill  Spurey  ; 
"  for  what's  a  devil  without  a  tail  ?  A  devil  is  like  a  sarpent, 
whose  sting  is  in  his  tail." 

"  Yes,"  replied  Short,  who  had  looked  on  in  silence. 

"  But  I  say,  Moggy,  perhaps  it  is  as  well  for  him  not  to  find 
you  on  board." 

"  What  do  I  care  ? "  replied  Moggy.  "  He  is  more  afraid  of 
me  than  I  of  him  ;  but,  howsomever,  it's  just  as  well  not  to  be 
here,  as  it  may  get  others  into  trouble.  Mind  you  say  at  once 
it  was  me— I  defy  him." 

Moggy  then  wished  them  good-bye,  and  quitted  the  cutter, 
when  she  was  met,  as  we  have  already  observed,  by  Vansly- 
perken. 

"Mein  Gott !  vat  must  be  done  now?"  observed  the  cor- 
poral to  those  about  him,  looking  at  the  mangy  tail,  which 
still  remained  on  the  beef-block. 

"  Done,  corporal !  "  replied  Smallbones  ;  "  why,  you  must 
come  for  to  go  for  to  complain  on  it,  as  he  comes  on  board. 
You  must  take  the  tail,  and  tell  the  tale,  and  purtend  to  be 
angry  and  as  sorry  as  himself,  and  damn  her  up  in  heaps. 
That's  what  must  be  done." 

This  was  not  bad  advice  on  the  part  of  Smallbones  ;  the 
ship's  company  agreed  to  it,  and  the  corporal  perceived  the 
propriety  of  it. 

In  the  meantime  the  dog  had  retreated  to  the  cabin,  and  his 
bowlings  had  gradually  ceased  ;  but  he  had  left  a  track  of 
blood  along  the  deck,  and  down  the  ladder,  which  Dick  Short 
perceiving,  pointed  to  it,  and  cried  out,  "  Swabs." 

The  men  brought  swabs  aft,  and  had  cleaned  the  deck  and 
250 


SNARLEYYOW 

the  ladder  down  to  the  cabin  door,  when  Mr.  Vanslyperken 
came  on  board. 

"  Has  that  woman  been  here  ?  "  inquired  Mr.  Vanslyperken, 
as  he  came  on  deck. 

"  Yes,"  replied  Dick  Short. 

"  Did  not  1  give  positive  orders  that  she  should  not  ?"  cried 
Vanslyperken. 

"No,"  replied  Dick  Short. 

"  Then  I  do  now,"  continued  the  lieutenant. 

"  Too  late,"  observed  Short,  shrugging  up  his  shoulders, 
and  walking  forward. 

"  Too  late  !  what  does  he  mean  ? "  said  Vanslyperken, 
turning  to  Coble. 

"  I  knows  nothing  about  it,  sir,"  replied  Coble.  "  She  came 
for  some  of  her  husband's  things  that  were  left  on  board." 

Vanslyperken  turned  round  to  look  for  the  corporal  for 
explanation. 

There  stood  Corporal  Van  Spitter,  perfectly  erect,  with  a 
very  melancholy  face,  one  hand  raised  as  usual  to  his  cap,  and 
the  other  occupied  with  the  tail  of  Snarleyyow. 

"  What  is  it  ?  what  is  the  matter,  corporal  ?  " 

"  Mynheer  Vanslyperken,"  replied  the  corporal,  retaining 
his  respectful  attitude,  "  here  is  de  tail." 

"  Tail !  what  tail  ?  "  exclaimed  Vanslyperken,  casting  his 
eyes  upon  the  contents  of  the  corporal's  left  hand. 

"Te  tog's  tail,  mynheer,"  replied  the  corporal  gravely, 
"which  de  dam  tog's  wife — Moggy ' 

Vanslyperken  stared  ;  he  could  scarcely  credit  his  eyesight, 
but  there  it  was.  For  a  time  he  could  not  speak  for  agitation  ; 
at  last,  with  a  tremendous  oath,  he  darted  into  the  cabin. 

What  were  his  feelings  when  he  beheld  Snarleyyow  lying 
in  a  corner  tailless,  with  a  puddle  of  blood  behind  him. 

"  My  poor,  poor  dog !  "  exclaimed  Vanslyperken,  covering 
up  his  face. 

His  sorrow  soon  changed  to  rage — he  invoked  all  the  curses 
he  could  imagine  upon  Moggy's  head—  he  vowed  revenge- 
lie  stamped  with  rage — and  then  he  patted  Snarleyyow ;  and 
as  the  beast  looked  wistfully  in  his  face,  Vanslyperken  shed 
tears.  "  My  poor,  poor  dog !  first  your  eye — and  now  your 
tail — what  will  your  persecutors  require  next?  Perdition 
geize  them '  may  perdition  be  my  portion  if  I  am  not  re- 
251  ' 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

venged.     Smallbones  is  at  the  bottom  of  all  this  ;  I  can — I 
will  be  revenged  on  him." 

Vanslyperken  rang  the  bell,  and  the  corporal  made  his 
appearance  with  the  dog's  tail  still  in  his  hand. 

"Lay  it  down  on  the  table,  corporal,"  said  Vanslyperken 
mournfully,  "and  tell  me  how  this  happened." 

The  corporal  then  entered  into  a  long  detail  of  the  way  in 
which  the  dog  had  been  detailed — how  he  had  been  cutting  up 
beef — and  how,  while  his  back  was  turned,  and  Snarl  eyyow,  as 
usual,  was  at  the  block,  picking  up  the  bits,  Moggy  Salisbury, 
who  had  been  allowed  to  come  on  board  by  Mr.  Short,  hud 
caught  up  the  cleaver  and  chopped  off  the  dog's  tail. 

"  Was  Smallbones  at  the  block  ?  "  inquired  Vanslyperken. 

"  He  was,  mynheer,"  replied  the  corporal. 

"Who  held  the  dog  while  his  tail  was  chopped  off?"  in- 
quired Vanslyperken,  "some  one  must  have  held  him." 

This  was  a  home  question ;  but  the  corporal  replied,  "  Yes, 
mynheer,  some  one  must  have  held  the  dog." 

"  You  did  not  hear  who  it  was,  or  if  it  were  Smallbones  ?  " 

"I  did  not,  mynheer,"  replied  the  corporal ;  "  but,"  added 
he,  with  a  significant  look,  "  I  tink  I  could  say." 

"  Yes,  yes,  corporal,  I  know  who  you  mean.  It  was  him — 
I  am  sure — and  as  sure  as  I  sit  here  I'll  be  revenged.  Bring 
a  swab,  corporal,  and  wipe  up  all  this  blood.  Do  you  think 
the'poor  animal  will  recover  ?" 

"  Yes,  mynheer ;  there  be  togs  with  tail  and  togs  without 
tail." 

"But  the  loss  of  blood— what  must  be  done  to  stop  the 
bleeding  ?  " 

"  Dat  d n  woman  Moggy,  when  I  say  te  tog  die — tog 

bleed  to  death,  she  say,  tell  Mynheer  Vanslyperken  dat  de 
best  ting  for  cure  de  cur  be  de  red-hot  poker." 

Here  Vanslyperken  stamped  his  feet  and  swore  horribly. 

"  She  say,  mynheer,  it  stop  all  de  bleeding." 

"  I  wish  she  had  a  hot  poker  down  her  body,"  exclaimed 
Vanslyperken  bitterly.  "  Go  for  the  swab,  corporal,  and  send 
Smallbones  here." 

Smallbones  made  his  appearance. 

"  Did  you  come  for — to  want  me,  sir  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir.     I  understand  from  the  corporal  that  you  held 
the  dog  while  that  woman  cut  off  his  tail." 
252 


SNARLEYYOW 

"  If  so  be  as  how  as  the  corporal  says  that  'ere,"  cried 
Smallbones,  striking  the  palm  of  his  left  hand  with  his  right 
fist,  "why,  I'm  jiggered  if  he  don't  tell  a  lie  as  big  as  himself 
— that's  all.  That  'ere  man  is  my  mortal  henemy  ;  and  if  that 
'ere  dog  gets  into  trouble  I'm  as  sartain  to  be  in  trouble  too. 
What  should  I  cut  the  dog's  tail  off  for,  I  should  like  for  to 
know  ?  I  arn't  so  hungry  as  all  that,  anyhow." 

The  idea  of  eating  his  dog's  tail  increased  the  choler  of  Mr. 
Vanslyperken.  With  looks  of  malignant  vengeance  he  ordered 
Smallbones  out  of  the  cabin. 

"Shall  I  shy  this  here  overboard,  sir  ?"  said  Smallbones, 
taking  up  the  dog's  tail,  which  lay  on  the  table. 

"  Drop  it,  sir,"  roared  Vanslyperken. 

Smallbones  walked  away,  grinning  with  delight,  but  his 
face  was  turned  from  Mr.  Vanslyperken. 

The  corporal  returned,  swabbed  up  the  blood,  and  reported 
that  the  bleeding  had  stopped.  Mr.  Vanslyperken  had  no 
further  orders  for  him —  he  wished  to  be  left  alone.  He  leaned 
his  head  upon  his  hand,  and  remained  for  some  time  in  a 
melancholy  reverie,  with  his  eyes  fixed  upon  the  tail,  which 
lay  before  him — that  tail,  now  a  "  bleeding  piece  of  earth," 
which  never  was  to  welcome  him  with  a  wag  again.  What 
passed  in  Vanslyperken's  mind  during  this  time  it  would  be 
too  difficult  and  too  long  to  repeat,  for  the  mind  flies  over  time 
and  space  with  the  rapidity  of  the  lightning's  flash.  At  last 
he  rose,  took  up  the  dog's  tail,  put  it  into  his  pocket,  went 
on  deck,  ordered  his  boat,  and  pulled  on  shore. 


CHAPTER  XXXVII 

In  whisk  Mi:  Vanslyperken  drives  a  very  hard  bargain 

WE  will  be  just  and  candid  in  our  opinion  relative  to  the 
historical  facts  which  we  are  now  narrating.  Party  spirit,  and 
various  other  feelings,  independent  of  misrepresentation,  do,  at 
the  time,  induce  people  to  form  their  judgment,  to  say  the  best, 
harshly,  and  but  too  often  incorrectly.  It  is  for  posterity  to 
calmly  weigh  the  evidence  handed  down,  and  to  examine  into 
the  merits  of  a  case  divested  of  a  party  bias.  Actuated  by 
253 


THE   DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

these  feelings,  we  do  not  hesitate  to  assert,  that,  in  the  point 
at  question,  Mr.  Vanslyperken  had  great  cause  for  being  dis- 
pleased ;  and  that  the  conduct  of  Moggy  Salisbury,  in  cutting 
off  the  tail  of  Snarleyyow,  was,  in  our  opinion,  not  justifiable. 

There  is  a  respect  for  property,  inculcated  and  protected 
by  the  laws,  which  should  never  be  departed  from ;  and, 
whatever  may  have  been  the  aggressions  on  the  part  of  Mr. 
Vanslyperken,  or  of  the  dog,  still  a  tail  is  a  tail,  and  whether 
mangy  or  not,  is  bonajide  a  part  of  the  living  body ;  and  this 
aggression  must  inevitably  come  under  the  head  of  the  Cutting 
and  Maiming  Act,  which  act,  however,  it  must,  with  the  same 
candour  which  will  ever  guide  our  pen,  be  acknowledged,  was 
not  passed  until  a  much  later  period  than  that  to  the  history 
of  which  our  narrative  refers. 

Having  thus,  with  all  deference,  offered  our  humble  opinion, 
we  shall  revert  to  facts.  Mr.  Vanslyperken  went  on  shore,  with 
the  dog's  tail  in  his  pocket.  He  walked  with  rapid  strides 
towards  the  half-way  houses,  in  one  of  which  was  the  room 
tenanted  by  his  aged  mother;  for  to  whom  else  could  he  apply 
for  consolation  in  this  case  of  severe  distress  ?  That  it  was 
Moggy  Salisbury  who  gave  the  cruel  blow,  was  a  fact  com- 
pletely substantiated  by  evidence  ;  but  that  it  was  Smallbones 
who  held  the  dog,  and  who  thereby  became  a  participator,  and 
therefore  equally  culpable,  was  a  surmise  to  which  the  insinua- 
tions of  the  corporal  had  given  all  the  authority  of  direct  evi- 
dence. And,  as  Mr.  Vanslyperken  felt  that  Moggy  was  not 
only  out  of  his  power,  but  even  if  in  his  power,  that  he  dare  not 
retaliate  upon  her,  for  reasons  which  we  have  already  explained 
to  our  readers  ;  it  was,  therefore,  clear  to  him,  that  Smallbones 
was  the  party  upon  whom  his  indignation  could  be  the  most 
safely  vented  ;  and,  moreover,  that  in  so  doing,  he  was  only 
paying  off  a  long  accumulating  debt  of  hatred  and  ill-will.  But, 
at  the  same  time,  Mr.  Vanslyperken  had  made  up  his  mind  that 
a  lad  who  could  be  floated  out  to  the  Nab  buoy  and  back  again 
without  sinking— who  could  have  a  bullet  through  his  head 
without  a  mark  remaining — and  who  could  swallow  a  whole 
twopenny- worth  of  arsenic  without  feeling  more  than  a  twinge 
in  his  stomach,  was  not  so  very  easy  to  be  made  away  with. 
That  the  corporal's  vision  was  no  fiction,  was  evident — the  lad 
was  not  to  be  hurt  by  mortal  man  ;  but  although  the  widow's 
arsenic  had  failed,  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  in  his  superstition 
254 


SNARLEYYOW 

accounted  for  it  on  the  grounds  that  the  woman  was  not  the 
active  agent  on  the  occasion,  having  only  prepared  the  herring, 
it  not  having  been  received  from  her  hands  by  Smallbones. 
The  reader  may  recollect  that,  in  the  last  interview  between 
Vanslyperken  and  his  mother,  the  latter  had  thrown  out  hints 
that  if  she  took  Smallbones  in  hand  he  would  not  have  such 
miraculous  escapes  as  he  had  had,  as,  in  all  she  undertook, 
she  did  her  business  thoroughly.  Bearing  this  in  mind, 
Mr.  Vanslyperken  went  to  pour  forth  his  sorrows,  and  to 
obtain  the  assistance  of  his  much-to-be-respected  and  vener- 
able mother. 

"  Well,  child,  what  is  it — is  it  money  you  bring  ? "  cried  the 
old  woman,  when  Vanslyperken  entered  the  room. 

"  No,  mother ;  but  I  have  brought  something — and  I  come 
to  you  for  advice  and  assistance." 

"  Brought  no  money — yet  brought  something  ! — well,  child, 
what  have  you  brought  ?  " 

"  This  !  "  exclaimed  Vanslyperken,  throwing  the  dog's  tail 
down  upon  the  table. 

"This  !"  repeated  the  old  beldame,  lifting  up  the  tail,  and 
examining  it  as  well  as  she  could,  as  the  vibration  of  her  palsied 
members  were  communicated  to  the  article — "and  pray,  child, 
what  is  this  ?  " 

"  Are  you  blind,  old  woman,"  replied  Vanslyperken  in  wrath, 
"  not  to  perceive  that  it  is  my  poor  dog's  tail  ?  " 

"  Blind  old  woman  !  and  dog's  tail,  eh  !  Blind  old  woman, 
eh  !.  Mr.  Cornelius,  you  dare  to  call  me  a  blind  old  woman, 
and  to  bring  here  the  mangy  tail  of  a  dog — and  to  lay  it  on 
my  table  !  Is  this  your  duty,  sirrah  ?  How  dare  you  take 
such  liberties  ?  There,  sir,"  cried  the  hag  in  a  rage,  catching 
hold  of  the  tail,  and  sending  it  flying  out  of  the  casement, 
which  was  open — "  there,  sir — and  now  you  may  follow  your 
tail.  D'ye  hear  ? — leave  the  room  instantly,  or  I'll  cleave 
your  craven  skull.  Blind  old  woman,  forsooth — undutiful 
child— 

Vanslyperken,  in  spite  of  his  mother's  indignation,  could 
not  prevent  his  eyes  from  following  the  tail  of  his  dog,  as  it 
sailed  through  the  ambient  air  surrounding  the  half-way 
houses,  and  was  glad  to  observe  it  landed  among  some 
cabbage-leaves  thrown  into  the  road,  without  attracting 
notice.  Satisfied  that  he  should  regain  his  treasure  when 
255 


THE   DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

he  quitted  the  house,  he  now  turned  round  to  deprecate  his 
mother's  wrath,  who  had  not  yet  completed  the  sentence  we 
have  quoted  above. 

"  I  supplicate  your  pardon,  my  dear  mother,"  said  Vansly- 
perken,  who  felt  that  in  her  present  humour  he  was  not  likely 
to  gain  the  point  with  her  that  he  had  in  contemplation.  "  I 
was  so  vexed — so  irritated — that  I  knew  not  what  I  was 
saying." 

"  Blind  old  woman,  indeed  ! "  repeated  the  beldame. 

"  I  again  beg  you  to  forgive  me,  dearest  mother,"  continued 
Vanslyperken. 

"All  about  a  dog's  tail  cut  off.  Better  off  than  on — so 
much  the  less  mange  on  the  snkrling  cur." 

This  was  touching  up  Vanslyperken  on  the  raw ;  but  he  had 
a  great  object  in  view,  and  he  restrained  his  feelings. 

"  I  was  wrong,  mother— very  wrong — but  I  have  done  all  I 
can,  I  have  begged  your  pardon.  I  came  here  for  your  advice 
and  assistance." 

"  What  advice  or  assistance  can  you  expect  from  a  blind  old 
woman  ?  "  retorted  the  old  hag.  "  And  what  advice  or  assist- 
ance does  so  undutiful  a  child  deserve  ?  " 

It  was  some  time  before  the  ruffled  temper  of  the  beldame 
could  be  appeased  ;  at  last  Vanslyperken  succeeded.  He  then 
entered  into  a  detail  of  all  that  had  passed,  and  concluded  by 
observing,  "  That  as  Smallbones  was  not  to  be  injured  by  mortal 
man,  he  had  come  to  her  for  assistance." 

"  That  is  to  say — you  have  come  to  me  to  ask  me  to  knock 
the  lad's  brains  out — to  take  away  his  life — to  murder  him,  in 
fact.  Say,  Cornelius,  is  it  not  so  ?  " 

"  It  is  exactly  so,  my  dearest  mother.  I  know  your  courage 
— your " 

"  Yes,  yes,  I  understand  all  that ;  but,  now  hear  me,  child. 
There  are  deeds  which  are  done,  and  which  I  have  done,  but 
those  deeds  are  only  done  upon  strong  impulses.  Murder  is 
one  ;  bu  t  people  murder  for  two  reasons  only — for  revenge 
and  for  gold.  People  don't  do  such  acts  as  are  to  torture 
their  minds  here,  and  perhaps  be  punished  hereafter — that  is, 
if  there  be  one,  child.  I  say,  people  don't  do  such  deeds  as 
these,  merely  because  a  graceless  son  comes  to  them,  and  says, 
'If  you  please,  mother.'  Do  you  understand  that,  child? 
I've  blood  enough  on  my  hands  already — good  blood,  too — 
256 


SNARLEYYOW 

they  are  not  defiled  with  the  scum  of  a  parish  boy,  nor  shall 
they  be  without — 

"  Without  what,  mother  ?  " 

"  Have  I  not  told  you,  Cornelius,  that  there  are  but  two 
great  excitements — revenge  and  gold  ?  I  have  no  revenge 
against  the  lad.  If  you  have — if  you  consider  that  a  dog's 
tail  demands  a  human  victim — well  and  good — do  the  deed 
yourself." 

"  I  would,"  cried  Vanslyperken,  "  but  I  have  tried  in  vain. 
It  must  be  done  by  woman." 

"Then  hear  me,  Cornelius  ;  if  it  must  be  done  by  woman, 
you  must  find  a  woman  to  do  it,  and  you  must  pay  her  for 
the  deed.  Murder  is  at  a  high  price.  You  apply  to  me— I 
am  content  to  do  the  deed  ;  but  I  must  have  gold — and 
plenty  too." 

Vanslyperken  paused  before  he  replied.  The  old  woman 
had  charge  of  all  his  money — she  was  on  the  verge  of  the 
grave — for  what  could  she  require  his  gold  ? — could  she  be  so 
foolish  ? — it  was  insanity.  Vanslyperken  was  right — it  was 
insanity,  for  avarice  is  no  better. 

"  Do  you  mean,  mother,"  replied  Vanslyperken,  "that  you 
want  gold  from  me  ?  " 

"  From  whom  else  ?  "  demanded  the  old  woman  sharply. 

"  Take  it,  then,  mother — take  as  many  pieces  as  you  please." 

"I  must  have  all  that  there  is  in  the  chest,  Cornelius." 

"  All,  mother  ?  " 

"  Yes,  all ;  and  what  is  it,  after  all  ?  What  price  is  too 
high  for  blood  which  calls  for  retribution  ?  Besides,  Cornelius, 
it  must  be  all  yours  again  when  I  die ;  but  I  shall  not  die  yet 
— no,  no." 

"  Well,  mother,"  replied  Vanslyperken,  "  if  it  must  be  so, 
it  shall  all  be  yours — not  that  I  can  see  what  difference  it  makes 
whether  it  is  called  yours  or  mine." 

"  Then  why  not  give  it  freely  ?  Why  do  you  hesitate  to 
give  to  your  poor  old  mother  what  may  be  again  yours  before 
the  leaf  again  falls?  Ask  yourself  why,  Cornelius,  and  then 
you  have  my  answer.  The  gold  is  here  in  my  charge,  but  it 
is  not  my  gold — it  is  yours.  You  little  think  how  often  I've 
lain  in  bed  and  longed  that  it  was  all  mine.  Then  I  would 
count  it — count  it  again  and  again — watch  over  it,  not  as  I  do 
now,  as  a  mere  deposit  in  my  charge,  but  as  a  mother  would 
"257  u 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

watch  and  smile  upon  her  first-born  child.  There  is  a  talis- 
man in  that  word  mine,  that  not  approaching  death  can  wean 
from  life.  It  is  oar  natures,  child — say,  then,  is  all  that  gold 
mine  ?  " 

Vanslyperken  paused ;  he  also  felt  the  magic  of  the  word  ; 
and  although  it  was  but  a  nominal  and  temporary  divestment 
of  the  property,  even  that  gave  him  a  severe  struggle  ;  but 
his  avarice  was  overcome  by  his  feelings  of  revenge,  and  he 
answered  solemnly,  "As  I  hope  for  revenge,  mother,  all  that 
gold  is  yours,  provided  that  you  do  the  deed." 

Here  the  old  hag  burst  into  a  sort  of  shrieking  laugh. 
"  Send  him  here,  child  ; "  and  the  almost  unearthly  cachin- 
nation  was  continued — "  send  him  here,  child — I  can't  go  to 
seek  him — and  it  is  done — only  bring  him  here." 

So  soon  as  this  compact  had  been  completed,  Vanslyperken 
and  his  mother  had  a  consultation  ;  and  it  was  agreed  that  it 
would  be  advisable  not  to  attempt  the  deed  until  the  day 
before  the  cutter  sailed,  as  it  would  remove  all  suspicion,  and 
be  supposed  that  the  boy  had  deserted.  This  arrangement 
having  been  made,  Vanslyperken  made  rather  a  hasty  retreat. 
The  fact  was,  that  he  was  anxious  to  recover  the  fragment  of 
Snarleyyow  which  his  mother  had  so  contemptuously  thrown 
out  of  the  casement. 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII 

In  which  Mr.  Vanslyperken  is  taken  for  a  witch 

MR.  VANSLYPERKEN  hastened  into  the  street,  and  walked 
towards  the  heap  of  cabbage-leaves,  in  which  he  observed  the 
object  of  his  wishes  to  have  fallen ;  but  there  was  some  one 
there  before  him,  an  old  sow,  very  busy  groping  among  the 
refuse.  Although  Vanslyperken  came  on  shore  without  even 
a  stick  in  his  hand,  he  had  no  fear  of  a  pig,  and  walked  up 
boldly  to  drive  her  away,  fully  convinced  that,  although  she 
might  like  cabbage,  not  being  exactly  carnivorous,  he  should 
find  the  tail  in  statu  quo.  But  it  appeared  that  the  sow  not 
only  would  not  stand  being  interfered  with,  but,  moreover,  was 
carnivorously  inclined  ;  for  she  was  at  that  very  moment  rout- 
ing the  tail  about  with  her  nose,  and  received  Vanslyperkeii's 
258 


SNARLEYYOW 

advance  with  a  very  irascible  grunt,  throwing  her  head  up  at 
him  with  a  savage  augh  !  and  then  again  busied  herself  with 
the  fragment  of  Snarleyyow.  Vanslyperken,  who  had  started 
back,  perceived  that  the  sow  was  engaged  with  the  very  article 
in  question  ;  and  finding  it  was  a  service  of  more  danger  than 
he  had  expected,  picked  up  one  or  two  large  stones  and  threw 
them  at  the  animal  to  drive  her  away.  This  mode  of  attack 
had  the  effect  desired  in  one  respect :  the  sow  made  a  retreat, 
but  at  the  same  time  she  would  not  retreat  without  the  bonne 
buiicke,  which  she  carried  away  in  her  mouth. 

Vanslyperken  followed  ;  but  the  sow  proved  that  she  could 
fight  as  well  as  run,  every  minute  turning  round  at  bay,  and 
chumping  and  grumbling  in  a  very  formidable  manner.  At 
last,  after  Vanslyperken  had  chased  for  a  quarter  of  a  mile,  he 
received  unexpected  assistance  from  a  large  ('og,  who  bounded 
from  the  side  of  the  road,  where  he  lay  in  the  sun,  and  seizing 
the  sow  by  the  ear,  made  her  drop  the  tail  to  save  her  own 
bacon. 

Vanslyperken  was  delighted  ;  he  hastened  up  as  fast  as  he 
could  to  regain  his  treasure,  when,  to  his  mortification,  the 
great  dog,  who  had  left  the  sow,  arrived  at  the  spot  before 
him,  and  after  smelling  at  the  not  one  bone,  but  many  bones 
of  contention,  he  took  it  in  his  mouth,  and  trotted  off  to  his 
former  berth  in  the  sunshine,  laid  himself  down,  and  the  tail 
before  him. 

"  Surely  one  dog  won't  eat  another  dog's  tail,"  thought 
Vanslyperken,  as  he  walked  up  to  the  animal ;  but  an  eye  like 
fire,  a  deep  growl,  and  exposure  of  a  range  of  teeth  equal  to  a 
hyena's,  convinced  Mr.  Vanslyperken  that  it  would  be  wise 
to  retreat — which  he  did,  to  a  respectable  distance,  and 
attempted  to  coax  the  dog.  "  Poor  doggy,  there's  a  dog," 
cried  Vanslyperken,  snapping  his  fingers,  and  approaching 
gradually.  To  his  horror,  the  dog  did  the  same  thing  exactly  : 
lie  rose,  and  approached  Mr.  Vanslyperken  gradually,  and 
snapped  his  fingers ;  not  content  with  that,  he  flew  at  him, 
and  tore  the  skirt  of  his  greatcoat  clean  off,  and  also  the 
hinder  part  of  his  trousers,  for  Mr.  Vanslyperken  immediately 
turned  tail,  and  the  dog  appeared  resolved  to  have  his  tail  as 
well  as  that  of  his  darling  cur.  Satisfied  with  about  half  a 
yard  of  broadcloth  as  a  trophy,  the  dog  returned  to  his  former 
situation,  and  remained  with  the  tail  of  the  coat  and  the 


THE   DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

tail  of  the  cur  before  him,  with  his  fierce  eyes  fixed  upon 
Mr.  Vanslyperken,  who  had  now  retreated  to  a  greater  distance. 

But  this  transaction  was  not  unobserved  by  several  of  the 
people  who  inhabited  the  street  of  cottages.  Many  eyes  were 
directed  to  where  Mr.  Vanslyperken  and  the  sow  and  dog  had 
been  at  issue,  and  many  were  the  conjectures  thereon. 

When  the  dog  retreated  with  the  skirt  of  the  greatcoat, 
many  came  out  to  ascertain  what  was  the  cause  of  the  dispute, 
and,  among  others,  the  man  to  whom  the  dog  belonged,  and 
who  lived  at  the  cottage  opposite  to  where  the  dog  had  lain 
down.  He  observed  Vanslyperken,  looking  very  much  like  a 
vessel  whose  sails  have  been  split  in  a  gale,  and  very  rueful  at 
the  same  time,  standing  at  a  certain  distance,  quite  undecided 
how  to  act,  and  he  called  out  to  him,  "  What  is  it  you  may 
want  with  my  dog,  man  ?  " 

Man !  Vanslyperken  thought  this  designation  an  affront ; 
whereas,  in  our  opinion,  Vanslyperken  was  an  affront  to  the 
name  of  man.  "  Man  !  "  exclaimed  Vanslyperken  ;  "  why,  your 
dog  has  taken  rny  property  !  " 

"  Then  take  your  property,"  replied  the  other,  tossing  to  him 
the  skirt  of  his  coat,  which  he  had  taken  from  the  dog. 

By  this  time  there  was  a  crowd  collected  from  out  of  the 
various  surrounding  tenements. 

"  That's  not  all,"  exclaimed  Vanslyperken ;  "  he  has  got  my 
dog's  tail  there." 

"Your  dog's  tail!"  exclaimed  the  man,  "what  do  you 
mean?  Is  it  this  ragged,  mangy  thing  you  would  have  ?"  and 
the  man  took  the  tail  of  Snarleyyow,  and  held  it  up  to  the  view 
of  the  assembled  crowd. 

"  Yes,"  replied  Vanslyperken,  coming  towards  the  man  with 
.eagerness  ;  "  that  is  what  I  want,"  and  he  held  out  his  hand  to 
receive  it. 

"And  pray,  may  I  ask,"  replied  the  other,  looking  very 
suspiciously  at  Vanslyperken,  "  what  can  you  want  with  this 
piece  of  carrion  ?  " 

"  To  make  soup  of,"  replied  another,  laughing ;  "  he  can't 
afford  ox- tail." 

Vanslyperken  made  an  eager  snatch  at  his  treasure,  but  the 
man  lifted  it  up  on  the  other  side,  out  of  his  reach. 

"Let  us  have  a  look  at  this  chap,"  said  the  first,  examining" 
Vanslyperken,  whose  peaked  nose  and  chin,  small  ferret-eyes, 


SNARLEYYOW 

and  downcast  look,  were  certainly  not  in  his  favour ;  neither 
were  his  old  and  now  tattered  habiliments.  Certainly  no  one 
would  have  taken  Vanslyperken  for  a  king's  officer — unfortu- 
nately they  took  him  for  something  else. 

"  Now  tell  me,  fellow,  what  were  you  going  to  do  with  this?" 
inquired  the  man  in  a  severe  tone. 

"  I  shan't  tell  you,"  replied  Vanslyperken. 

"  Why,  that's  the  chap  that  I  sees  go  in  and  out  of  the 
room  where  that  old  hell-fire  witch  lives,  who  curses  all  day 
long." 

"  I  thought  as  much,"  observed  the  man,  who  still  held  up 
the  cur's  tail.  "  Now  I  appeal  to  you  all,  what  can  a  fellow 
want  with  such  a  thing  as  this — ay,  my  good  people,  and  want 
it  so  much  too,  as  to  risk  being  torn  to  pieces  for  it — if  he  aren't 
inclined  to  evil  practices?" 

"  That's  sartain  sure,"  replied  another. 

"A  witch— a  witch  ! "  cried  the  whole  crowd. 

"  Let's  duck  him — tie  his  thumbs — away  with  him — come 
along,  my  lads,  away  with  him." 

Although  there  were  not,  at  the  time  we  write  about,  regular 
witch-finders,  as  in  the  time  of  James  I.,  still  the  feeling 
against  witches,  and  the  belief  that  they  practised,  existed. 
They  were  no  longer  handed  over  to  summary  and  capital 
punishment,  but,  whenever  suspected,  they  were  sure  to 
meet  with  very  rough  treatment.  Such  was  the  fate  of  Mr. 
Vanslyperken,  who  was  now  seized  by  the  crowd,  buffeted  and 
spit  upon,  and  dragged  to  the  parish  pump,  there  being,  for- 
tunately for  him,  no  horse-pond  near.  After  having  been  well 
beaten,  pelted  with  mud,  his  clothes  torn  off  his  back,  his  hat 
taken  away  and  stamped  upon,  he  was  held  under  the  pump 
and  drenched  for  nearly  half-an-hour,  until  he  lay  beneath  the 
spout  in  a  state  of  complete  exhaustion.  The  crowd  were 
then  satisfied,  and  he  was  left  to  get  away  how  he  could,  which 
he  did,  after  a  time,  in  a  most  deplorable  plight,  bare-headed, 
in  his  shirt  and  torn  trousers.  He  contrived  to  walk  as  far 
as  to  the  house  where  his  mother  resided,  was  admitted  to  her 
room,  when  he  fell  exhausted  on  the  bed.  The  old  woman 
was  astonished  ;  and  having  some  gin  in  her  cupboard,  revived 
him  by  administering  a  small  quantity,  and  in  the  course  of 
half-an-hour  Vanslyperken  could  tell  his  story  ;  but  all  the 
consolation  he  received  from  the  old  beldame  was,  "  Serve  you 
801 


THE  DOG   FIEND;    OK, 

right,  too,  for  being  such  an  ass.  I  suppose  you'll  be  bringing 
the  stupid  people  about  my  ears  soon— they've  hooted  me 
before  now.  Ah,  well — I'll  not  be  pumped  upon  for  nothing 
— my  knife  is  a  sharp  one." 

Vanslyperken  had  clothes  under  his  mother's  charge,  and  he 
dressed  himself  in  another  suit,  and  then  hastened  away,  much 
mortified  and  confounded  with  the  later  events  of  the  day. 
The  result  of  his  arrangements  with  his  mother  was,  however, 
a  balm  to  his  wounded  spirit,  and  he  looked  upon  Smallbones 
as  already  dead.  He  hastened  down  into  his  cabin  as  soon  as 
lie  arrived  on  board,  to  ascertain  the  condition  of  Snarleyyow, 
whom  he  found  as  well  as  could  be  expected,  and  occasionally 
making  unavailing  attempts  to  lick  the  stump  of  his  tail. 

"  My  poor  dog  !"  exclaimed  Vanslyperken,  "  what  have  you 
suffered,  and  what  have  I  suffered  for  you  !  Alas!  if  I  am 
to  suffer  as  I  have  to-day  for  only  your  tail,  what  shall  I  go 
through  for  your  whole  body !"  Aiid  as  Vanslyperken  recalled 
his  misfortunes,  so  did  his  love  increase  for  the  animal  who 
was  the  cause  of  them.  Why  so,  we  cannot  tell,  except  that  it 
lias  been  so  from  the  beginning,  is  so  now,  and  always  will  be 
the  case,  for  the  best  of  all  possible  reasons — that  it  is  human 
nature. 


CHAPTER   XXXIX 

In  which  is  recorded  a  most  barbarous  and  bloody  murder 

\V  E  observed,  in  a  previous  chapter,  that  Mr.  Vanslyperken 
was  observed  by  Moggy  Salisbury  to  go  into  a  jeweller's  shop, 
and  remain  there  some  time,  and  Moggy  was  very  inquisitive 
to  know  what  it  was  that  could  induce  Mr.  Vanslyperken  to 
go  into  so  unusual  a  resort  for  him. 

The  next  day  she  went  into  the  shop  upon  a  pretence  of 
looking  at  some  earrings,  and  attempted  to  enter  into  con- 
versation with  the  jeweller  ;  but  the  jeweller,  not  perhaps 
admiring  Moggy's  appearance,  and  not  thinking  her  likely  to 
be  a  customer,  dismissed  her  with  very  short  answers.  Failing 
in  her  attempt,  Moggy  determined  to  wait  till  Nancy  Corbett 
should  come  over,  for  she  knew  that  Nancy  Corbett  could 
dress  and  assume  the  fine  lady,  and  be  more  likely  to  succeed. 
262 


SNARLEYYOW 

than  herself.  But  although  Moggy  could  not  penetrate  into 
the  mystery,  it  is  necessary  the  reader  should  be  informed  of 
the  proceedings  of  Mr.  Vanslyperken. 

When  Ramsay  had  shown  him  how  to  open  the  Government 
despatches,  and  had  provided  him  with  the  false  seals  for  the 
re-impressions,  he  forgot  that  he  was  also  pointing  out  to  Van- 
slyperken the  means  of  also  opening  his  own,  and  discovering 
his  secrets,  as  well  as  those  of  Government.  But  Vanslyperken, 
who  hated  Ramsay,  on  account  of  his  behaviour  towards  him, 
and  would  with  pleasure  have  seen  the  whole  of  his  party  as 
well  as  himself  on  the  gibbet,  thought  that  it  might  be  just  as 
well  to  have  two  strings  to  his  bow  ;  and  he  argued  that  if  he 
could  open  the  letters  of  the  conspirators,  and  obtain  their 
secrets,  they  would  prove  valuable  to  him,  and  perhaps  save 
his  neck,  if  he  were  betrayed  to  the  Government.  On  his 
passage,  therefore,  to  Amsterdam,  he  had  carefully  examined 
the  seal  of  Ramsay,  and  also  that  on  the  letters  forwarded  to 
him  ;  and,  having  made  a  drawing,  and  taken  the  impression 
in  wax,  as  a  further  security,  he  had  applied  to  the  jeweller  in 
question  to  get  him  seals  cut  out  with  these  impressions,  and 
of  the  exact  form  and  size.  The  jeweller,  who  cared  little 
what  he  did,  provided  that  he  was  well  paid,  asked  no  ques- 
tions, but  a  very  high  price,  and  Vanslyperken,  knowing  that 
they  would  be  cheap  to  him  at  any  price,  closed  with  him  on 
his  own  terms,  provided  that  they  were  immediately  forth- 
coming. In  the  week,  according  to  the  agreement,  the  seals 
were  prepared.  Mr.  Vanslyperken  paid  his  money,  and  now 
was  waiting  for  orders  to  sail. 

The  dog's  stump  was  much  better. 

On  the  ninth  day,  a  summons  to  the  admiral's  house  was 
sent,  and  Vanslyperken  was  ordered  to  hold  himself  in  readi- 
ness to  sail  the  next  morning  at  daylight.  He  immediately 
repaired  to  the  Jew's,  to  give  intimation,  and  from  thence  to 
his  mother's,  to  prepare  her  for  the  arrival  of  Smallbones  that 
evening  a  little  before  dusk. 

Vanslyperken  had  arranged  that,  as  soon  as  the  murder  had 
been  committed,  he  would  go  to  the  Jew's  for  letters,  and  then 
hasten  on  board,  sailing  the  next  morning  at  daylight ;  so  that 
if  there  was  any  discovery,  the  whole  onus  might  be  on  his 
mother,  who,  for  all  he  cared,  might  be  hung.  It  is  a  true 
saying,  that  a  good  mother  makes  a  good  son. 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

When  Vanslyperken  intimated  to  Smallbones  that  he  was 
going  on  shore  in  the  evening,  and  should  take  him  with  him, 
the  lad  did  not  forget  the  last  walk  that  he  had  in  company 
with  his  master,  and  apprehensive  that  some  mischief  was  in- 
tended, he  said,  "  I  hope  it  aren't  for  to  fetch  another  walk  in 
the  country,  sir  ?  " 

"  No,  no,' '  replied  Vanslyperken,  "  it's  to  take  some  biscuit 
up  to  a  poor  old  woman  close  by.  I  don't  want  to  be  robbed 
any  more  than  you  do,  Smallbones." 

But  the  very  quick  reply  of  his  master  only  increased  the 
apprehensions  of  Smallbones,  who  left  the  cabin,  and  hastened 
to  Corporal  Van  Spitter,  to  consult  with  him. 

Corporal  Van  Spitter  was  of  the  same  opinion  as  Smallbones, 
that  mischief  was  intended  him,  and  offered  to  provide  him 
with  a  pistol ;  but  Smallbones,  who  knew  little  about  firearms, 
requested  that  he  might  have  a  bayonet  instead,  which  he 
could  use  better.  He  was  supplied  with  this,  which  he  con- 
cealed within  his  shirt,  and  when  ordered,  he  went  into  the 
boat  with  Vanslyperken.  They  landed,  and  it  was  dark  before 
they  arrived  at  the  half-way  houses.  Vansljperken  ascended 
the  stairs,  and  ordered  Smallbones  to  follow  him.  As  soon  as 
they  were  in  the  room,  Mr.  Vanslyperken  said,  "  Here  is  the 
biscuit,  good  woman,  and  much  good  may  it  do  you." 

"  It's  very  kind  of  you,  sir,  and  many  thanks.  It's  not  often 
that  people  are  charitable  nowadays,  and  this  has  been  a  hard 
winter  for  poor  folk.  Put  the  bag  down  there,  my  good  little 
fellow,"  continued  the  old  hypocrite,  addressing  Smallbones. 

'•'  And  now,  good  woman,  I  shall  leave  my  lad  with  you  till 
I  come  back.  I  have  to  call  at  a  friend's,  and  I  need  not  take 
him.  Smallbones,  stay  here  till  I  return ;  get  the  biscuit  out 
of  the  bag,  as  we  must  take  that  on  board  again." 

Smallbones  had  no  objection  to  remain  with  a  withered, 
palsied  old  woman.  He  could  have  no  fear  of  her,  and  he 
reallv  began  to  think  that  his  master  had  been  guilty  of 
charity. 

Mr.  Vanslyperken  departed,  leaving  Smallbones  in  company 
with  his  mother. 

"  Come  now,  my  lad,  come  to  the  chair,  and  sit  down  by 
the  fire,"  for  a  fire  had  been  lighted  by  the  old  woman  ex- 
pressly, "  sit  down,  and  I'll  see  if  I  can  find  you  something  in 
my  cupboard ;  I  have,  I  know,  a  drop  of  cordial  left  some- 
264 


SNARLEYYOW 

where.     Sit  down,  child  ;  you  have  had  the  kindness  to  bring 
the  bread  up  for  me,  and  I  am  grateful." 

The  tones  of  the  old  beldame's  voice  were  very  different 
from  those  she  usually  indulged  in  ;  there  was  almost  a  sweet- 
ness about  them,  which  proved  what  she  might  have  effected 
at  the  period  when  she  was  fair  and  young.  Smallbones  felt 
not  the  least  disquietude  ;  he  sat  down  in  the  chair  by  the  fire, 
while  the  old  woman  looked  in  the  cupboard  behind  him  for 
the  cordial,  of  which  she  poured  him  a  good  allowance  in  a 
teacup. 

Smallbones  sipped  and  sipped,  he  was  not  in  a  hurry  to  get 
rid  of  it,  as  it  was  good ;  the  old  woman  went  again  to  the 
cupboard,  rattled  the  things  about  a  little,  and  then,  on  a 
sudden,  taking  out  a  large  hammer,  as  Smallbones  uncon- 
sciously sipped,  she  raised  it  with  both  her  hands,  and  down 
came  the  blow  on  his  devoted  head. 

The  poor  lad  dropped  the  cup,  sprang  up  convulsively, 
staggered,  and  then  fell.  Once  he  rolled  over,  his  leg 
quivered,  and  he  then  moved  no  more. 

The  beldame  watched  him  with  the  hammer  in  her  hand, 
ready  to  repeat  the  blow  if  necessary  ;  indeed,  she  would  have 
repeated  it  had  it  not  been  that  after  he  fell,  in  turning  over, 
Smallbones'  head  had  rolled  under  the  low  bedstead  where 
she  slept. 

"  My  work  is  sure,"  muttered  she,  "  and  all  the  gold  is  mine." 

Again  she  watched,  but  there  was  no  motion — a  stream  of 
blood  appeared  from  under  the  bed,  and  ran  in  a  little  rivulet 
towards  the  fireplace. 

"  I  wish  I  could  pull  him  out,"  said  the  old  woman,  lugging 
at  the  lad's  legs;  "another  blow  or  two  would  make  more 
sure."  But  the  effort  was  above  her  strength,  and  she  aban- 
doned it.  "  It's  no  matter,"  muttered  she  ;  "  he'll  never  tell 
tales  again." 

But  there  the  old  hag  was  mistaken ;  Smallbones  had  been 
stunned,  but  not  killed ;  the  blow  of  the  hammer  had  fortu- 
nately started  off,  divided  the  flesh  of  the  skull  for  three  inches, 
with  a  gash  which  descended  to  his  ear.  At  the  very  time  that 
she  uttered  her  last  expressions,  Smallbones  was  recovering  his 
senses,  but  he  was  still  confused,  as  if  in  a  dream. 

"  Yes,  yes,"  said  the  old  woman,  after  some  minutes'  pause, 
"all  the  gold  is  mine." 

265 


THE   DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

The  lad  heard  this  sentence,  and  he  now  remembered  where 
he  was,  and  what  had  taken  place.  He  was  about  to  rise, 
when  there  was  a  knocking  at  the  door,  and  he  lay  still.  It 
was  Vanslyperken.  The  door  was  opened  by  the  old  beldame. 

"  Is  it  done  ?  "  said  he,  in  a  loud  whisper. 

"  Done  ! "  cried  the  hag ;  "  yes,  and  well  done.  Don't  tell 
me  of  charmed  life.  My  blows  are  sure — see  there." 

"  Are  you  sure  that  he  is  dead  ? " 

"  Quite  sure,  child — and  all  the  gold  is  mine." 

Vanslyperken  looked  with  horror  at  the  stream  of  blood  still 
flowing,  and  absorbed  by  the  ashes  in  the  grate. 

"  It  was  you  did  it,  mother ;  recollect  it  was  not  I," 
cried  he. 

"  I  did  it — and  you  paid  for  it — and  all  the  gold  is  mine." 

"  But  are  you  quite  sure  that  he  is  dead  ?  " 

"  Sure — yes,  and  in  judgment  now,  if  there  is  any." 

Vanslyperken  surveyed  the  body  of  Smallbones,  who,  al- 
though he  had  heard  every  word,  lay  without  motion,  for  he 
knew  his  life  depended  on  it.  After  a  minute  or  two  the 
lieutenant  was  satisfied. 

"  I  must  go  on  board  now,  mother ;  but  what  will  you  do 
with  the  body  ?  " 

"  Leave  that  to  me  ;  who  ever  comes  in  here  ?  Leave  that 
to  me,  craven,  and,  as  you  say,  go  on  board." 

Vanslyperken  opened  the  door,  and  went  out  of  the  room  ; 
the  old  hag  made  the  door  fast,  and  then  sat  down  on  the 
chair,  which  she  replaced  by  the  side  of  the  fire,  with  her 
back  to  Smallbones. 

The  lad  felt  very  faint  from  loss  of  blood,  and  was  sick  at 
the  stomach,  but  his  senses  were  in  their  full  vigour.  He  now 
was  assured  that  Vanslyperken  was  gone,  and  that  he  had  only 
the  old  woman  opposed  to  him.  His  courage  was  unsubdued, 
and  he  resolved  to  act  in  self-defence  if  required ;  and  he 
softly  drew  the  bayonet  out  of  his  breast,  and  then  watched  the 
murderous  old  hag,  who  was  rocking  herself  in  the  chair. 

"  Yes,  yes,  the  gold  is  mine,"  muttered  she — "  I've  won  it, 
and  I'll  count  it.  I  won  it  dearly; — another  murder — well, 
'tis  but  one  more.  Let  me  see,  what  shall  I  do  with  the 
body  ?  I  must  burn  it  by  bits  and  bits — and  I'll  count  the 
gold — it's  all  mine,  for  he's  dead." 

Here  the  old  woman  turned  round  to  look  at  the  body. 
266 


SNARLEYYOW 

and  her  keen  eyes  immediately  perceived  that  there  was  a 
slight  change  of  position. 

"  Heh  !  "  cried  she,  "  not  quite  dead  yet  ?  we  must  have  the 
hammer  again,"  and  she  rose  from  her  chair,  and  walked  with 
an  unsteady  pace  to  pick  up  the  hammer,  which  was  at  the 
other  side  of  the  fireplace.  Smallbones,  who  felt  that  now  was 
his  time,  immediately  rose,  but  before  he  could  recover  his  feet, 
she  had  turned  round  to  him :  with  a  sort  of  low  yell,  she  darted 
at  him  with  an  agility  not  to  be  imagined  in  one  of  her  years 
and  decrepit  appearance,  and  struck  at  him.  Smallbones  raised 
his  left  arm,  and  received  the  blow,  and  with  his  right  plunged 
the  bayonet  deep  into  the  wrinkled  throat  of  the  old  woman. 
She  grappled  with  him,  and  the  struggle  was  dreadful ;  she 
caught  his  throat  in  one  of  her  bony  hands,  and  the  nails 
pierced  into  it  like  the  talons  of  a  bird  of  prey — the  fingers  of 
the  other  she  inserted  into  the  jagged  and  gaping  wound  on  his 
head,  and  forced  the  flesh  still  more  asunder,  exerting  all  her 
strength  to  force  him  on  his  back  ;  but  the  bayonet  was  still  in 
her  throat,  and  with  the  point  descending  towards  the  body, 
and  Smallbones  forced  and  forced  it  down,  till  it  was  buried 
to  the  hilt.  In  a  few  seconds  the  old  hag  loosed  her  hold, 
quivered,  and  fell  back  dead;  and  the  lad  was  so  exhausted 
with  the  struggle,  and  "his  previous  loss  of  blood,  that  he  fell 
into  a  swoon  at  the  side  of  the  corpse. 

When  Smallbones  recovered,  the  candle  was  flickering  in 
the  socket.  He  rose  up  in  a  sitting  posture,  and  tried  to  re- 
collect all  that  had  passed. 

The  alternating  light  of  the  candle  flashed  upon  the  body  of 
the  old  woman,  and  he  remembered  all.  After  a  few  minutes, 
he  was  able  to  rise,  and  he  sat  down  upon  the  bed,  giddy  and 
faint.  It  occurred  to  him  that  he  would  soon  be  in  the  dark, 
and  he  would  require  a  light  to  follow  up  his  intended  move- 
ments ;  so  he  rose,  and  went  to  the  cupboard  to  find  one.  He 
found  a  candle,  and  he  also  found  the  bottle  of  cordial,  of  which 
he  drank  all  that  was  left,  and  felt  himself  revived,  and  capable 
of  acting.  Having  put  the  other  candle  into  the  candlestick, 
l;e  looked  for  water,  washed  himself,  and  bound  up  his  head 
with  his  handkerchief.  He  then  wiped  up  the  blood  from  the 
floor,  threw  some  sand  over  the  part,  and  burnt  the  towel  in 
the  grate.  His  next  task  was  one  of  more  difficulty,  to  lift  up 
the  body  of  the  old  woman,  put  it  into  the  bed,  and  cover  it 
267 


THE   DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

up  with  the  clothes,  previously  drawing  out  the  bayonet.  No 
blood  issued  from  the  wound — the  haemorrhage  was  all  internal. 
He  covered  up  the  face,  took  the  key  of  the  door,  and  tried  it 
in  the  lock,  put  the  candle  under  the  grate  to  burn  out  safely, 
took  possession  of  the  hammer ;  then  having  examined  the 
door,  he  went  out,  locked  it  from  the  outside,  slid  the  key  in 
beneath  the  door,  and  hastened  away  as  fast  as  he  could.  He 
was  not  met  by  anybody,  and  was  soon  safe  in  the  street,  with 
the  bayonet,  which  he  again  concealed  in  his  vest. 

These  precautions  taken  by  Smallbones  proved  that  the  lad 
had  conduct  as  well  as  courage.  He  argued  that  it  was  not 
advisable  that  it  should  be  known  that  this  fatal  affray  had 
taken  place  between  the  old  woman  and  himself.  Satisfied 
with  having  preserved  his  life,  he  was  unwilling  to  be  em- 
broiled in  a  case  of  murder,  as  he  wished  to  prosecute  his 
designs  with  his  companions  on  board. 

He  knew  that  Vanslyperken  was  capable  of  swearing  any- 
thing against  him,  and  that  his  best  safety  lay  in  the  affair  not 
being  found  out,  which  it  could  not  be  until  the  cutter  had 
sailed,  and  no  one  had  seen  him  either  enter  or  go  out.  There 
was  another  reason  which  induced  Smallbones  to  act  as  he  did 
— without  appealing  to  the  authorities — which  was,  that  if  he 
returned  on  board,  it  would  create  such  a  shock  to  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken, who  had,  as  he  supposed,  seen  him  lying  dead  upon  the 
floor.  But  there  was  one  person  to  whom  he  determined  to 
apply  to  for  advice  before  he  dec'ded  how  to  proceed,  and 
that  was  Moggy  Salisbury,  who  had  given  her  address  to  him 
when  she  had  gone  on  board  the  Yungfrau.  To  her  house 
he  therefore  repaired,  and  found  her  at  home.  It  was  then 
about  nine  o'clock  in  the  evening. 

Moggy  was  much  surprised  to  see  Smallbones  enter  in  such 
a  condition;  but  Smallbones'  story  was  soon  told,  and  Moggy 
sent  for  a  surgeon,  the  services  of  whom  the  lad  seriously  re- 
quired. While  his  wound  was  dressing,  which  was  asserted  by 
them  to  have  been  received  in  a  fray,  Moggy  considered  what 
would  be  the  best  method  to  proceed.  The  surgeon  stated  his 
intention  of  seeing  Smallbones  the  next  day,  but  he  was  re- 
quested to  leave  him  sufficient  dressing,  as  it  was  necessary 
that  he  should  repair  on  board,  as  the  vessel  which  he  belonged 
to  sailed  on  the  following  morning.  The  surgeon  received  his 
fee,  recommended  quiet  and  repose,  and  retired. 
268 


SNARLEYYOW 

A  consultation  then  took  place.  Smallbones  expressed  his 
determination  to  go  on  board  ;  he  did  not  fear  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken, as  the  crew  of  the  cutter  would  support  him — and, 
moreover,  it  would  frighten  Mr.  Vanslyperken  out  of  his  wits. 
To  this  Moggy  agreed,  but  she  proposed  that,  instead  of  making 
his  appearance  on  the  following  morning,  he  should  not  appear 
to  Mr.  Vanslyperken  until  the  vessel  was  in  the  blue  water  ;  if 
possible,  not  till  she  was  over  on  the  other  side.  And  Moggy 
determined  to  go  on  board,  see  the  corporal,  and  make  the 
arrangements  with  him  and  the  crew,  who  were  now  unani- 
mous, for  the  six  marines  were  at  the  beck  of  the  corporal,  so 
that  Mr.  Vanslyperken  should  be  frightened  out  of  his  wits. 
Desiring  Smallbones  to  lie  down  on  her  bed,  and  take  the  rest 
he  so  much  needed,  she  put  on  her  bonnet  and  cloak,  and 
taking  a  boat,  pulled  gently  alongside  the  cutter. 

Vanslyperken  had  been  on  board  for  two  hours,  and  was 
in  his  cabin ;  the  lights,  however,  were  still  burning.  The 
corporal  was  still  up,  anxiously  waiting  for  the  return  of 
Smallbones,  and  he  was  very  much  alarmed  when  he  heard 
Moggy  come  alongside.  Moggy  soon  detailed  to  the  corporal, 
Dick  Short,  and  Coble  all  that  had  taken  place,  and  what  it 
was  proposed  should  be  done.  They  assented  willingly  to  the 
proposal,  declaring  that  if  Vanslyperken  attempted  to  hurt  the 
lad,  they  would  rise,  and  throw  Mr.  Vanslyperken  overboard ; 
and  everything  being  arranged,  Moggy  was  about  to  depart, 
when  Vanslyperken,  who  was  in  a  state  of  miserable  anxiety 
and  torture,  and  who  had  been  drowning  his  conscience  in 
scheedam,  came  on  deck  not  a  little  the  worse  for  what  he 
had  been  imbibing. 

"Who  is  that  woman?"  cried  Vanslyperken. 

"  That  woman  is  Moggy  Salisbury,"  cried  Moggy,  walking  up 
to  Vanslyperken,  while  the  corporal  skulked  forward  without 
being  detected. 

"  Have  I  not  given  positive  orders  that  this  woman  does  not 
come  on  board  ? "  cried  Vanslyperken,  holding  on  by  the  sky- 
light. "  Who  is  that— Mr.  Short  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  replied  Short. 

"  Why  did  you  allow  her  to  come  on  board  ?" 

"  I  came  without  leave,"  said  Moggy.  "  I  brought  a  message 
on  board." 

" A  message?  what  message — to  whom?" 
269 


THE   DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

"To  you/'  replied  Moggy. 

"  To  me  ? — from  whom,  you  cockatrice  ?  " 

"  I'll  tell  you/'  replied  Moggy,  walking  close  up  to  him  ; 
"from  Lazarus  the  Jew.  Will  you  hear  it,  or  shall  I  leave  it 
with  Dick  Short  ?  " 

"  Silence — silence — not  a  word  ;  come  down  into  the  cabin, 
good  Moggy.  Come  down — I'll  hear  it  then." 

"  With  all  my  heart,  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  but  none  of  your 
attacks  .on  my  vartue ;  recollect  I  am  an  honest  woman." 

"Don't  be  afraid,  my  good  Moggy^I  never  hurt  a  child." 

"  I  don't  think  you  ever  did,"  retorted  Moggy,  following 
Vanslyperken,  who  could  hardly  keep  his  feet. 

"  Well,  there's  Abracadabra  there,  anyhow,"  observed  Coble 
to  Short,  as  they  went  down.  "  Why,  she  turns  him  round 
her  finger." 

"  Yes,"  quoth  Short. 

"  I  can't  comprehend  this,  not  nohow." 

"  No,"  quoth  Short. 

As  soon  as  they  were  in  the  cabin,  Moggy  observed  the 
bottle  of  scheedam  on  the  table.  "  Come,  Mr.  Vanslyperken, 
you'll  treat  me  to-night,and  drink  myhealth  again,  won'tyou?" 

"Yes,  Moggy,  yes— we're  friends  now,  you  know;"  for 
Vanslyperken,  like  all  others  suffering  under  the  stings  of  con- 
science, was  glad  to  make  friends  of  his  bitterest  enemy. 

"  Come,  then,  help  me,  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  and  then  I'll 
give  my  message." 

As  soon  as  Moggy  had  taken  her  glass  of  scheedam,  she 
began  to  think  what  she  should  say,  for  she  had  no  message 
ready  prepared  ;  at  last  a  thought  struck  her. 

"  1  am  desired  to  tell  you,  that  when  a  passenger,  or  a  person 
disguised  as  a  sailor,  either  asks  for" a  passage,  or  volunteers 
for  the  vessel,  you  are  to  take  him  on  board  immediately,  even 
if  you  should  know  them  in  their  disguise  not  to  be  what  they 
pretend  to  be — do  you  understand  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  replied  Vanslyperken,  who  was  quite  muddled. 

"Whether  they  apply  from  here,  or  from  the  other  side 
of  the  Channel,  no  consequence,  you  must  take  them — if 
not " 

"  If  not,  what  ?  "  replied  Vanslyperken. 

"You'll  swing,  that's  all,  my  buck.     Good  night  to  you/' 
replied  Moggy,  leaving  the  cabin. 
270 


SNARLEYYOW 

"I'll  swing,"  muttered  Vanslyperken,  rolling  against  the 
bulkhead.  "Well,  if  I  do,  others  shall  swing  too.  Who 
cares  ?  Damn  the  faggot ! " 

Here  Mr.  Vanslyperken  poured  out  another  glass  of  schee- 
dam,  the  contents  of  which  overthrew  the  small  remnant  of 
his  reasoning  faculties.  He  then  tumbled  into  his  bed  with 
his  clothes  on,  saying,  as  he  turned  on  his  side,  "  Smallbones 
is  dead  and  gone,  at  all  events." 

Moggy  took  leave  of  her  friends  on  deck,  and  pushed  on 
shore.  She  permitted  Smallbones,  whom  she  found  fast 
asleep,  to  remain  undisturbed  until  nearly  three  o'clock  in 
the  morning,  during  which  time  she  watched  by  the  bed- 
side. She  then  roused  him,  and  they  sallied  forth,  took  a 
boat,  and  dropped  alongside  of  the  cutter.  Smallbones' 
hammock  had  been  prepared  for  him  by  the  corporal.  He 
was  put  into  it,  and  Moggy  left  the  vessel. 

Mr.  Vanslyperken  was  in  a  state  of  torpor  during  this  pro- 
ceeding, and  was  with  great  difficulty  awoke  by  the  corporal, 
according  to  orders  given,  when  it  was  daylight,  and  the  cutter 
was  to  weigh  anchor. 

"  Smallbones  has  not  come  off,  sir,  last  night,"  reported  the 
corporal. 

"  I  suppose  the  scoundrel  has  deserted,"  replied  Vansly- 
perken— "  I  fully  expected  that  he  would.  However,  he  is 
no  loss,  for  he  was  a  useless,  idle,  lying  rascal."  And  Mr. 
Vanslyperken  turned  out ;  having  all  his  clothes  on,  he  had  no 
occasion  to  dress.  He  went  on  deck,  followed  by  the  tailless 
Snarleyyow,  and  in  half-an-hour  the  cutter  was  standing  out 
towards  St.  Helens. 


CHAPTER  XL 

In  which  a  most  /torrid  spectre  disturbs  the  equanimity  of  Mr. 
Vanslyperken 

J.  WO  days  was  the  cutter  striving  with  the  light  winds  for  the 
Texel,  during  which  Mr.  Vanslyperken  kept  himself  altogether 
in  his  cabin.  He  was  occasionally  haunted  with  the  memory 
of  the  scene  in  his  mother's  room — Smallbones  dead,  and  the 
stream  of  blood  running  along  the  floor,  and  his  mother's 
271 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

diabolical  countenance,  with  the  hammer  raised  in  her  palsied 
hands  ;  but  he  had  an  instigator  to  his  vengeance  beside  him, 
which  appeared  to  relieve  his  mind  whenever  it  was  oppressed, 
it  was  the  stump  of  Snarleyyow,  and  when  he  looked  at  that 
he  no  longer  regretted,  but  congratulated  himself  on  the 
deed  being  done.  His  time  was  fully  occupied  during  the 
day,  for  with  locked  doors  he  was  transcribing  the  letters 
sent  to  Ramsay,  and  confided  to  him. 

He  was  not  content  with  taking  extracts,  as  he  did  of  the 
Government  despatches  for  Ramsay ;  he  copied  every  word, 
and  he  replaced  the  seals  with  great  dexterity.  At  night  his 
mind  was  troubled,  and  he  dared  not  lay  himself  down  to  rest 
until  he  had  fortified  himself  with  several  glasses  of  scheedam. 
Even  then  his  dreams  frightened  him  ;  but  he  was  to  be  more 
frightened  yet. 

Corporal  Van  Spitter  came  into  the  cabin  on  the  third 
morning  with  a  very  anxious  face.  "  Mein  Gott !  Mynheer 
Vanslyperken,  de  whole  crew  be  in  de  mutinys." 

"  Mutiny  \"  '"claimed  Vanslyperken,  "  what's  the  matter  ?  " 

"They  say,  ^r,  dat  dey  see  de  ghost  of  Smallbones  last 
night  on  de  bowsprit,  with  one  great  cut  on  his  head,  and  de 
blood  all  over  de  face." 

"  Saw  what  ?  who  saw  him  ?  " 

"  Mein  Gott,  mynheer  !  it's  all  true,  I  really  think  I  see  it 
myself  at  de  taffrail  ;  he  sit  there,  and  have  great  wound  from 
here  down  to — "  said  the  corporal,  pointing  to  his  own  head, 
and  describing  the  wound  exactly.  "  The  people  say  that  he 
must  have  been  murdered,  and  dey  kick  up  de  mutiny." 

"  I  did  not  do  it,  corporal,  at  all  events,"  replied  Vansly- 
perken, pale  and  trembling. 

"  So  Smallbones  tell  Dick  Short,  when  he  speak  to  him  on 
bowsprit." 

"  Did  it  speak  to  Short  ?  "  inquired  Vanslyperken,  catching 
the  corporal's  arm. 

"Yes,  mynheer;  Mynheer  Short  speak  first,  and  den  de 
ghost  say  dat  you  not  do  it,  but  dat  you  give  gold  to  old 
woman  to  do  it,  and  she  knock  him  brain  out  vid  de  hammer." 

To    portray   Vanslyperken's    dismay   at    this    intelligence 
would  be  impossible.    He  could  not  but  be  certain  that  there 
had  been  a  supernatural  communication.    His  knees  knocked 
and  trembled,  and  he  turned  sick  and  faint 
272 


SNARLEYYOW 

"  O  Lord,  O  Lord  !  Corporal,  I'm  a  great  sinner,"  cried 
he  at  last,  quite  unaware  of  what  he  was  saying.  "Some 
water,  corporal."  Corporal  Van  Spitter  handed  some 
water,  and  Vanslyperken  waved  his  hand  to  be  left  alone  ; 
and  Mr.  Vanslyperken  attempted  to  pray,  but  it  ended  in 
blaspheming. 

"  It's  all  a  lie,  all  a  lie,"  exclaimed  he  at  last,  pouring  out  a 
tumbler  of  scheedam.  "  They  have  frightened  the  corporal. 
But — no — he  must  have  seen  him,  or  how  could  they  know 
how  he  was  murdered  ?  He  must  have  told  them ;  and  him  I 
saw  dead  and  stiff  with  these  own  eyes.  Well,  I  did  not  do 
the  deed,"  continued  Vanslyperken,  attempting  to  palliate  his 
crime  to  himself;  but  it  would  not  do,  and  Mr.  Vanslyperken 
paced  the  little  cabin,  racked  by  fear  and  guilt. 

Remorse  he  felt  none,  for  there  was  before  his  eyes  the 
unhealed  stump  of  Snarleyyow.  In  the  evening  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken went  on  deck  ;  the  weather  was  now  very  warm,  for  it 
was  the  beginning  of  July  ;  and  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  followed 
by  Snarleyyow,  was  in  a  deep  reverie,  and  he  turned  and 
turned  again. 

The  sun  had  set,  and  Mr.  Vanslyperken  still  continued 
his  walk,  but  his  steps  were  agitated  and  uneven,  and  his  face 
was  haggard.  It  was  rather  the  rapid  and  angry  pacing  of  a 
tiger  in  his  den,  who  has  just  been  captured,  than  that  of  a 
person  in  deep  contemplation.  Still  Mr.  Vanslyperken  con- 
tinued to  tread  the  deck,  and  it  was  quite  light  with  a  bright 
and  pale  moon. 

The  men  were  standing  here  and  there  about  the  forecastle 
and  near  the  booms  in  silence,  and  speaking  in  low  whispers, 
and  Vanslyperken's  eye  was  often  directed  towards  them,  for 
he  had  not  forgotten  the  report  of  the  corporal,  that  they  were 
in  a  state  of  mutiny. 

Of  a  sudden,  Mr.  Vanslyperken  was  aroused  by  a  loud  cry 
from  forward,  and  a  rush  of  all  the  men  aft.  He  thought  that 
the  crew  had  risen,  and  that  they  were  about  to  seize  him ; 
but,  on  the  contrary,  they  passed  him  and  hastened  to  the 
taffrail  with  exclamations  of  horror. 

"  What !  what  is  it  ?  "  exclaimed  Vanslyperken,  fully  pre- 
pared for  the  reply  of  his  own  fears. 

"  O  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us,"  cried  Bill  Spurey. 

"  Good  God,  deliver  us  ! "  exclaimed  another. 

273  a 


THE   DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

"Ah,  mein  Gott !  "  screamed  Jansen,  rushing  against  Van- 
slyperken,  and  knocking  him  down  on  deck. 

"  Well,  well,  murder  will  out !— that's  sartain,"  said  Coble, 
who  stood  by  Vanslyperken  when  he  had  recovered  his  legs. 

"  What,  what  !  "  exclaimed  Vanslyperken,  breathless. 

"There,  sir — look  there,"  said  Coble,  breathless,  pointing 
to  the  figure  of  Smallbones,  who  now  appeared  from  the  shade 
in  the  broad  moonshine. 

His  head  was  not  bound  up,  and  his  face  appeared  pale 
and  streaked  with  blood.  He  was  in  the  same  clothes  in 
which  he  had  gone  on  shore,  and  in  his  hand  he  held  the 
hammer  which  had  done  the  deed. 

The  figure  slowly  advanced  to  the  quarter-deck.  Vansly- 
perken attempted  to  retreat,  but  his  legs  failed  him  ;  he 
dropped  down  on  his  knees,  uttered  a  loud  yell  of  despair, 
and  then  threw  himself  flat  on  the  deck  face  downwards. 

Certainly  the  pantomime  was  inimitably  got  up,  but  it  had 
all  been  arranged  by  Moggy,  the  corporal,  and  the  others. 
There  was  not  one  man  of  the  crew  who  had  not  been  sworn 
to  secrecy,  and  whose  life  would  have  been  endangered  if,  by 
undeceiving  Vanslyperken,  they  had  been  deprived  of  such  just 
and  legitimate  revenges. 

Smallbones  disappeared  as  soon  as  Vanslyperken  had  fallen 
down. 

He  was  allowed  to  remain  there  for  some  time  to  ascertain 
if  he  would  say  anything,  but  as  he  still  continued  silent,  they 
raised  him  up,  and  found  that  he  was  insensible.  He  was 
consequently  taken  down  into  the  cabin,  and  put  into  his 
bed. 

The  effect  produced  by  this  trial  of  Mr.  Vanslyperken's 
nerves  was  most  serious.  Already  too  much  heated  with  the 
use  of  ardent  spirits,  it  brought  on  convulsions,  in  which  he 
continued  during  the  major  part  of  the  night.  Towards  the 
morning  he  sank  into  a  perturbed  slumber. 

It  was  not  till  eleven  o'clock  in  the  forenoon  that  he  awoke 
and  perceived  his  faithful  corporal  standing  by  the  side  of 
the  bed. 

"  Have  I  not  been  ill,  corporal  ? "  said  Mr.  Vanslyperken, 
whose  memory  was  impaired  for  the  time. 

"  Mein  Gott !  yes,  mynheer." 

"There  was  something  happened,  was  not  there?" 
274 


SNARLEYYOW 

"  Mein  Gott !  yes,  mynheer." 

"  I've  had  a  fit ;  have  I  not  ? " 

"  Mein  Gott !  yes,  mynheer." 

"  My  head  swims  now  ;  what  was  it,  corporal  ?" 

"  It  was  de  ghost  of  de  poy,"  replied  the  corporal. 

"  Yes,  yes,"  replied  Vanslyperken,  falling  back  on  his  pillow. 

It  had  been  intended  by  the  conspirators  that  Smallbones 
should  make  his  appearance  in  the  cabin  as  the  bell  struck 
one  o'clock  ;  but  the  effect  had  already  been  so  serious  that  it 
was  thought  advisable  to  defer  any  further  attempts.  As  for 
Smallbones  being  concealed  in  the  vessel  for  any  length  of 
time,  there  was  no  difficulty  in  that ;  for  allowing  that  Vansly- 
perken  should  go  forward  on  the  lower  deck  of  the  vessel, 
which  he  never  did,  Smallbones  had  only  to  retreat  into  the 
eyes  of  her,  and  it  was  there  so  dark  that  be  could  not  be 
seen.  They  therefore  regulated  their  conduct  much  in  the 
same  way  as  the  members  of  the  Inquisition  used  to  do  in 
former  days ;  they  allowed  their  patient  to  recover  that  he 
might  be  subjected  to  more  torture. 

It  was  not  until  the  fourth  day  that  the  cutter  arrived  at 
the  port  of  Amsterdam,  and  Mr.  Vanslyperken  had  kept  his 
bed  ever  since  he  had  been  put  into  it ;  but  this  he  could  do 
no  longer  :  he  rose,  weak  and  emaciated,  dressed  himself,  and 
went  on  shore  with  the  despatches,  which  he  first  delivered, 
and  then  bent  his  steps  to  the  syndic's  house,  where  he  de- 
livered his  letters  to  Ramsay. 

The  arrival  of  the  cutter  had  been  duly  notified  to  the  widow 
Vandersloosh,  before  she  had  dropped  her  anchor,  and  in  pur- 
suance of  her  resolution  she  immediately  despatched  Babette 
to  track  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  and  watch  his  motions.  Babette 
took  care  not  to  be  seen  by  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  but  shrouding 
herself  close  in  her  cotton  print  cloak,  she  followed  him  to  the 
Stadt  House,  and  from  the  Stadt  House  to  the  mansion  of 
Mynheer  Van  Krause,  at  a  short  distance  from  the  gates  of 
which  she  remained  till  he  came  out.  Wishing  to  ascertain 
whether  he  went  to  any  other  place,  she  did  not  discover  her- 
self until  she  perceived  that  he  was  proceeding  to  the  widow's 
— she  then  quickened  her  pace  so  as  to  come  up  with  him. 

"  Oh  !  Mynheer  Vanslyperken,  is  this  you  ?  I  heard  you 
had  come  in  and  so  did  my  mistress,  and  she  has  been  expect- 
ing you  this  last  half-hour." 

275 


THE  DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

"•  I  have  made  all  the  haste  I  can,  Babette.  But  I  was 
obliged  to  deliver  my  despatches  first/'  replied  Vanslyperken. 

"  But  I  thought  you  always  took  your  despatches  to  the 
Stadt  House  ?  " 

"  Well,  so  I  do,  Babette  ;  I  have  just  come  from  thence." 

This  was  enough  for  Babette  ;  it  proved  that  the  visit  to 
the  syndic's  was  intended  to  be  concealed ;  she  was  too 
prudent  to  let  him  know  that  she  had  traced  him. 

"  Why,  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  you  look  very  ill.  What  has  been 
the  matter  with  you  ?  My  mistress  will  be  quite  frightened." 

"  I  have  not  been  well,  Babette,"  replied  Vanslyperken. 

"  I  really  must  run  home  as  fast  as  I  can.  I  will  tell  my 
mistress  you  have  been  unwell,  for  otherwise  she  will  be  in 
such  a  quandary  ;  "  and  Babette  hastened  ahead  of  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken, who  was  in  too  weak  a  state  to  walk  fast. 

"The  syndic's  house — heh  !  "  said  the  widow — "Mynheer 
Van  Krause.  Why,  he  is  a  thorough  king's  man,  by  all  report," 
continued  she.  "  I  don't  understand  it.  But  there  is  no 
trusting  any  man  nowadays.  Babette,  you  must  go  there 
by-and-by  and  see  if  you  can  find  out  whether  that  person  he 
brought  over,  and  he  called  a  king's  messenger,  is  living  at 
the  syndic's  house.  I  think  he  must  be,  or  why  would  Vansly- 
perken go  there  ?  and  if  he  is,  there's  treason  going  on — that's 
all  !  and  I'll  find  it  out,  or  my  name's  not  Vandersloosh." 

Shortly  after,  Mr.  Vanslyperken  arrived  at  the  house,  and 
was  received  with  the  usual  treacherous  cordiality ;  but  he  had 
not  remained  more  than  an  hour  when  Coble  came  to  him 
(having  been  despatched  by  Short),  to  inform  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken that  a  frigate  was  coming  in  with  a  royal  standard  at 
the  main,  indicating  that  King  William  was  on  board  of  her. 

This  intelligence  obliged  Mr.  Vanslyperken  to  hasten  on 
board,  as  it  was  necessary  to  salute,  and  also  to  pay  his  re- 
spects on  board  of  the  frigate. 

The  frigate  was  within  a  mile  when  Mr.  Vanslyperken  ar- 
rived on  board  of  the  cutter,  and  when  the  batteries  saluted, 
the  cutter  did  the  same.  Shortly  afterwards  the  frigate 
dropped  her  anchor  and  returned  the  salute.  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken, attired  in  his  full  uniform,  ordered  his  boat  to  be 
manned  and  pulled  on  board. 

On  his  arrival  on  the  quarter-deck  Vanslyperken  was  re- 
ceived by  the  captain  of  the  frigate,  and  then  presented  to 
276 


SNARLEYYOW 

King  William  of  Nassau,  who  was  standing  on  the  other  side 
of  the  deck,  attended  by  the  Duke  of  Portland,  Lord  Albe- 
marle,  and  several  other  of  his  courtiers,  not  all  of  them  quite 
so  faithful  as  the  two  we  have  named. 

When  Mr.  Vanslyperken  was  brought  forward  to  the  pre- 
sence of  his  Majesty,  he  trembled  almost  as  much  as  when  he 
had  beheld  the  supposed  spirit  of  Smallbones ;  and  well- he 
might,  for  his  conscience  told  him,  as  he  bowed  his  knee,  that 
he  was  a  traitor.  His  agitation  was,  however,  ascribed  to 
his  being  daunted  by  the  unusual  presence  of  royalty.  And 
Albemarle,  as  Vanslyperken  retreated  with  a  cold  sweat  on 
his  forehead,  observed  to  the  king,  with  a  smile  : 

"  That  worthy  lieutenant  would  show  a  little  more  courage, 
I  doubt  not,  your  Majesty,  if  he  were  in  the  presence  of  your 
enemies." 

"  It  is  to  be  hoped  so,"  replied  the  king,  with  a  smile.  "I 
agree  with  you,  Keppel." 

But  his  Majesty  and  Lord  Albemarle  did  not  know  Mr. 
Vanslyperken,  as  the  reader  will  acknowledge. 


CHAPTER  XLI 

In  which  is  shown  how  dangerous  it  is  to  tell  a  secret 

MR.  VANSLYPERKEN  received  orders  to  attend  with  his 
boat  upon  his  Majesty's  landing,  which  took  place  in  about  a 
quarter  of  an  hour  afterwards,  amidst  another  war  of  cannon. 
King  William  was  received  by  the  authorities  at  the  landing- 
stairs,  and  from  thence  he  stepped  into  the  carriage  awaiting 
him,  and  drove  off  to  his  palace  at  the  Hague ;  much  to  the 
relief  of  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  who  felt  ill  at  ease  in  the  presence 
of  his  sovereign.  When  his  Majesty  put  his  foot  on  shore,  the 
foremost  to  receive  him,  in  virtue  of  his  office,  was  the  syndic 
Mynheer  Van  Krause,  who,  in  full  costume  of  gown,  chains, 
and  periwig,  bowed  low,  as  his  Majesty  advanced,  expecting, 
as  usual,  the  gracious  smile  and  friendly  nod  of  his  sovereign  ; 
but  to  his  mortification,  his  reverence  was  returned  with  a 
grave,  if  not  stern  air,  and  the  king  passed  him  without  further 
notice.  All  the  courtiers  also,  who  had  been  accustomed  to 
277 


THE   DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

salute,  and  to  exchange  a  few  words  with  him,  to  his  astonish- 
ment turned  their  heads  another  way.  At  first,  Mynheer 
Van  Krause  could  hardly  believe  his  senses;  he  who  had 
always  been  so  graciously  received,  who  had  been  considered 
most  truly  as  such  a  staunch  supporter  of  his  king,  to  be 
neglected,  mortified  in  this  way,  and  without  cause.  Instead 
of  following  his  Majesty  to  his  carriage,  with  the  rest  of  the 
authorities,  he  stood  still  and  transfixed,  the  carriage  drove 
off,  and  the  syndic,  hardly  replying  to  some  questions  put  to 
him,  hurried  back  to  his  own  house  in  a  state  of  confusion 
and  vexation  almost  indescribable.  He  hastened  upstairs  and 
entered  the  room  of  Ramsay,  who  was  very  busy  with  the 
despatches  which  he  had  received. 

"Well,  Mynheer  Van  Krause,  how  is  his  Majesty  looking?" 
inquired  Ramsay,  who  knew  that  the  syndic  had  been  down 
to  receive  him  on  his  landing. 

Mynheer  Krause  threw  himself  down  in  a  chair,  threw  open 
his  gown,  and  uttered  a  deep  sigh. 

"  What  is  the  matter,  my  dear  sir?  you  appear  ruffled,"  con- 
tinued Ramsay,  who  from  the  extracts  made  by  Vanslyperken 
from  the  despatches,  was  aware  that  suspicions  had  been 
lodged  against  his  host. 

"Such  treatment — to  one  of  his  most  devoted  followers," 
exclaimed  Krause,  at  last,  who  then  entered  into  a  detail  of 
what  had  occurred. 

"  Such  is  the  sweet  aspect,  the  smile  we  would  aspire  to  of 
kings,  Mynheer  Krause." 

"  But  there  must  be  some  occasion  for  all  this,"  observed 
the  syndic. 

"  No  doubt  of  it,"  replied  Ramsay ;  "  some  reason — but  not 
a  just  one." 

"That  is  certain,"  replied  the  syndic;  "some  one  must 
have  maligned  me  to  his  Majesty." 

"  It  may  be,"  replied  Ramsay ;  "  but  there  may  be  other 
causes  :  kings  are  suspicious,  and  subjects  may  be  too  rich  and 
too  powerful.  There  are  many  paupers  among  the  favourites 
of  his  Majesty,  who  would  be  very  glad  to  see  your  property 
confiscated,  and  you  cast  into  prison." 

"  But,  my  dear  sir " 

"  You  forget,  also,  that  the  Jacobites  are  plotting,  and  have 
been  plotting  for  years ;  that  conspiracy  is  formed  upon  con- 
278 


SNARLEYYOW 

spiracy  ;  that  when  so  surrounded  and  opposed,  that  kings  will 
be  suspicious." 

"But  his  Majesty,  King  William " 

"  Firmly  attached,  and  loyal  as  I  am  to  my  sovereign,  Myn- 
heer Krause,  I  do  not  think  that  King  William  is  more  to  be 
relied  upon  than  King  James.  Kings  are  but  kings  :  they  will 
repay  the  most  important  services  by  smiles,  and  the  least 
doubtful  act  with  the  gibbet.  I  agree  with  you  that  some  one 
must  have  maligned  you  ;  but  allow  me  to  make  a  remark,  that 
if  once  suspicion  or  dislike  enters  into  a  royal  breast,  there  is 
no  effacing  it ;  a  complete  verdict  of  innocence  will  not  do  it ;  it 
is  like  the  sapping  of  one  of  the  dams  of  this  country,  Mynheer 
Krause — the  admission  of  water  is  but  small  at  first,  but  it  in- 
creases and  increases,  till  it  ends  in  a  general  inundation." 

"  But  I  must  demand  an  audience  of  his  Majesty,  and 
explain." 

"  Explain — the  very  attempt  would  be  considered  as  a  proof 
of  your  guilt;  no,  no,  as  a  sincere  friend  I  should  advise  you 
to  be  quiet,  and  to  take  such  steps  as  the  case  requires.  That 
frown,  that  treatment  of  you  in  public,  is  sufficient  to  tell  me 
that  you  must  prepare  for  the  event.  Can  you  expect  a  king 
to  publicly  retract  ?  " 

"  Retract !  no — I  do  not  require  a  public  apology  from  my 
sovereign." 

"  But  if,  having  frowned  upon  you  publicly,  he  again  smiles 
upon  you  publicly,  he  does  retract.  He  acknowledges  that 
he  was  in  error,  and  it  becomes  a  public  apology." 

"  God  in  heaven !  then  I  am  lost,"  replied  the  syndic, 
throwing  himself  back  in  his  chair.  "  Do  you  really  think  so, 
Mynheer  Ramsay  ?  " 

"  I  do  not  say  that  you  are  lost.  At  present,  you  have  only 
lost  the  favour  of  the  king ;  but  you  can  do  without  that, 
Mynheer  Krause." 

"  Do  without  that !  but  vou  do  not  know  that  without  that 
I  am  lost.  Am  I  not  syndic  of  this  town  of  Amsterdam,  and 
can  I  expect  to  hold  such  an  important  situation  if  I  am  out 
of  favour  ?  " 

"  Very  true,  Mynheer  Krause  ;  but  what  can  be  done  ?  you 
are  assailed  in  the  dark  :  you  do  not  know  the  charges  brought 
against  you,  and  therefore  cannot  refute  or  parry  them." 

"  But  what  charges  can  they  bring  against  me  ?  " 
279 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

"There  can  be  but  one  charge  against  a  person  in  your 
high  situation— that  of  disaffection." 

"Disaffection!  I  who  am,  and  have  always  been,  so  de- 
voted ! " 

"  The  most  disaffected  generally  appear  the  most  devoted  ; 
Mynheer  Krause,  that  will  not  help  you." 

"  My  God  !  then,"  exclaimed  Krause  with  animation,  "  what 
will,  if  loyalty  is  to  be  construed  into  a  sign  of  disaffection  ?  " 

"  Nothing,"  replied  Ramsay  coolly.  "  Suspicion  in  the  heart 
of  a  king  is  never  to  be  effaced,  and  disaffection  may  be  mag- 
nified into  high  treason." 

"  Bless  me  !  "  exclaimed  Van  Krause,  cros-ing  his  hands  on 
his  heart  in  utter  despair.  "  My  dear  Mynheer  Ramsay,  will 
you  give  me  your  opinion  how  I  should  act?" 

"  There  is  no  saying  how  far  you  may  be  right  in  your  con- 
jectures, Mynheer  Krause,"  replied  Ramsay  ;  "  you  may  have 
been  mistaken." 

"No,  no,  he  frowned — looked  cross — I  see  his  face  now." 

"  Yes,  but  a  little  thing  will  sour  the  face  of  rovalty  ;  his 
corn  may  have  pinched  him  at  the  time,  he  might  have 
had  a  twinge  in  the  bowels — his  voyage  may  have  affected 
him." 

"  He  smiled  upon  others,  upon  my  friend  Engelback,  very 
graciously." 

This  was  the  very  party  who  had  prepared  the  charges 
against  Krause — his  own  very  particular  friend. 

"  Did  he  ?  "  replied  Ramsay.  "  Then  depend  upon  it,  that's 
the  very  man  who  has  belied  you." 

"  What,  Engelback  ?  my  particular  friend  ?  " 

"Yes,  I  should  imagine  so.  Tell  me,  Mynheer  Krause,  I 
trust  you  have  never  entrusted  to  him  the  important  secrets 
which  I  have  made  you  acquainted  with,  for  if  you  have,  your 
knowledge  of  them  would  be  quite  sufficient." 

"  My  knowledge  of  them  !  I  really  cannot  understand  that. 
How  can  my  knowledge  of  what  is  going  on  among  the  king's 
friends  and  counsellors  be  a  cause  of  suspicion •?" 

"  Why,  Mynheer  Krause  ?  because  the  king  is  surrounded  by 
many  who  are  retained  from  policy  and  fear  of  them.  If  these 
secrets  are  made  known  contrary  to  oath,  is  it  not  clear  that 
the  parties  so  revealing  them  must  be  no  sincere  friends  of 
his  Majesty's,  and  will  it  not  be  naturally  concluded  that  those 
280 


SNARLEYYOW 

who  have  possession  of  them  are  equally  his  open  or  secret 
enemies  ?  " 

"  But  then,  Mynheer  Ramsay,  by  that  rule  you  must  be  his 
Majesty's  enemy." 

"  That  does  not  follow,  Mynheer  Krause  ;  I  may  obtain  the 
secrets  from  those  who  are  not  so  partial  to  his  Majesty  as  they 
are  to  me,  but  that  does  not  disprove  my  loyalty.  To  expose 
them  would  of  course  render  me  liable  to  suspicion — but  I 
guard  them  carefully. 

"I  have  not  told  a  word  to  a  soul,  but  to  you,  my  der.r 
Mynheer  Krause,  and  I  have  felt  assured  that  you  were  much 
too  loyal  to  make  known  to  any  one,  what  it  was  your  duty  to 
your  king  to  keep  secret ;  surely,  Mynheer  Krause,  you  have 
not  trusted  that  man?" 

"  I  may  have  given  a  hint  or  so — I'm  afraid  that  I  did  ;  but 
he  is  my  most  particular  friend." 

"  If  that  is  the  case,"  replied  Ramsay,  "  I  am  not  at  all  sur- 
prised at  the  king's  frowning  on  you  :  Engelback  having  intel- 
ligence from  you,  supposed  to  be  known  only  to  the  highest 
authorities,  has  thought  it  his  duty  to  communicate  it  to 
Government,  and  you  are  now  suspected." 

"  God  in  heaven  !  I  wish  I  never  had  your  secrets,  Mynheer 
Ramsay.  It  appears,  then,  that  I  have  committed  treason 
without  knowing  it." 

"  At  all  events,  you  have  incurred  suspicion.  It  is  a  pity 
that  you  mentioned  what  I  confided  to  you  :  but  what's  done 
cannot  be  helped  ;  you  must  now  be  active." 

"What  must  I,  my  dear  friend  ?  " 

"  Expect  the  worst  and  be  prepared  for  it — you  are  wealthy, 
Mr.  Van  Krause,  and  that  will  not  be  in  your  favour,  it  will 
only  hasten  the  explosion,  which,  sooner  or  later,  will  take 
place.  Remit  as  much  of  your  money  as  you  can  to  where  it 
will  be  secure  from  the  spoilers.  Convert  all  that  you  can  into 
gold,  that  you  may  take  advantage  of  the  first  opportunity,  if 
necessary,  of  flying  from  their  vengeance.  Do  all  this  very 
quietly.  Go  on,  as  usual,  as  if  nothing  had  occurred — talk 
with  your  friend  Engelback — perform  your  duties  as  syndic. 
It  may  blow  over,  although  I  am  afraid  not.  At  all  events, 
you  will  have,  in  all  probability,  some  warning,  as  they  will 
displace  you  as  syndic  before  they  proceed  further.  I  have 
only  one  thing  to  add.  I  am  your  guest,  and  depend  upon  it 
281 


THE   DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

shall  share  your  fortune  whatever  it  may  be ;  if  you  are  thrown 
into  prison,  I  am  certain  to  be  sent  there  also.  You  may  there- 
fore command  me  as  you  please.  I  will  not  desert  you,  you 
may  depend  upon  it." 

"  My  dear  young  man,  you  are  indeed  a  friend,  and  your 
advice  is  good.  My  poor  Wilhelmina,  what  would  become 
of  her?" 

"  Yes,  indeed:  used  to  luxury — her  father  in  prison,  perhaps 
his  head  at  the  gates— his  whole  property  confiscated,  and  all 
because  he  had  the  earliest  intelligence.  Such  is  the  reward 
of  loyalty." 

"Yes,  indeed,"  repeated  the  syndic,  "'put  not  your  trust 
in  princes,'  says  the  Psalmist.  If  such  is  to  be  the  return 
for  my  loyalty— but  there  is  no  time  to  lose.  I  must  send, 
this  post,  to  Hamburg  and  Frankfort.  Many  thanks,  my  dear 
friend,  for  your  kind  counsel,  which  I  shall  follow."  So  saying, 
Mynheer  Krause  went  to  his  room,  threw  off  his  gown  and 
chains  in  a  passion,  and  hastened  to  his  counting-house  to 
write  his  important  letters. 

We  may  now  take  this  opportunity  of  informing  the  reader 
of  what  had  occurred  in  the  house  of  the  syndic.  Ramsay  had, 
as  may  be  supposed,  gained  the  affections  of  Wilhelmina ;  had 
told  his  love,  and  received  her  acknowledgment  in  return  ;  he 
had  also  gained  such  a  power  over  her,  that  she  had  agreed  to 
conceal  their  attachment  from  her  father ;  as  Ramsay  wished 
first,  he  asserted,  to  be  possessed  of  a  certain  property  which 
he  daily  expected  would  fall  to  him,  and  until  that,  he  did 
not  think  that  he  had  any  right  to  aspire  to  the  hand  of 
Wilhelmina. 

That  Ramsay  was  most  seriously  in  love  there  was  no  doubt ; 
he  would  have  wedded  Wilhelmina,  even  if  she  had  not  a  six- 
pence ;  but,  at  the  same  time,  he  was  too  well  aware  of  the 
advantages  of  wealth  not  to  fully  appreciate  it,  and  he  felt  the 
necessity  and  the  justice  to  Wilhelmina,  that  she  should  not  be 
deprived,  by  his  means,  of  those  luxuries  to  which  she  had  been 
brought  up.  But  here  there  was  a  difficulty,  arising  from  his 
espousing  the  very  opposite  cause  to  that  espoused  by  Mynheer 
Krause,  for  the  difference  of  religion  he  very  rightly  considered 
as  a  mere  trifle  compared  with  the  difference  in  political  feel- 
ings. He  had  already  weaned  Wilhelmina  from  the  political 
bias  imbibed  from  her  father  and  his  connections,  without,  ac* 
-282 


SNARLEYYOW 

quainting  her  with  his  belonging  to  the  opposite  party,  for  the 
present.  It  had  been  his  intention,  as  soon  as  his  services  were 
required  elsewhere,  to  have  demanded  Wilhelmina's  hand  from 
her  father,  still  leaving  him  in  error  as  to  his  politics ;  and  by 
taking  her  with  him,  after  the  marriage,  to  the  court  of  St. 
Germain,  to  have  allowed  Mynheer  Krause  to  think  what  he 
pleased,  but  not  to  enter  into  any  explanation  :  but,  as  Ramsay 
truly  observed,  Mynheer  Krause  had,,  by  his  not  retaining  the 
secrets  confided  to  him,  rendered  himself  suspected,  and  once 
suspected  with  King  William,  his  disgrace,  if  not  ruin,  was  sure 
to  follow.  This  fact,  so  important  to  Ramsay's  plans,  had  been 
communicated  in  the  extracts  made  by  Vanslyperken  from  the 
last  despatches,  and  Ramsay  had  been  calculating  the  conse- 
quences when  Mynheer  Krause  returned  discomfited  from  the 
presence  of  the  king. 

That  Ramsay  played  a  very  diplomatic  game  in  the  conver- 
sation which  we  have  repeated,  is  true  ;  but  still  it  was  the  best 
game  for  Krause  as  well  as  for  his  own  interests,  as  the  events 
will  show.  We  must,  however,  remind  the  reader  that  Ramsay 
had  no  idea  whatever  of  the  double  treachery  on  the  part  of 
Vanslyperken,  in  copying  all  the  letters  sent  by  and  to  him, 
as  well  as  extracting  from  the  Government  despatches. 

"  My  dearest  Edward,  what  has  detained  you  so  long  from 
me  this  morning  ? "  inquired  Wilhelmina,  when  he  entered 
the  music-room,  about  an  hour  after  his  conversation  with 
the  syndic. 

Ramsay  then  entered  into  the  detail  of  what  had  occurred, 
and  wove  in  such  remarks  of  his  own  as  were  calculated  to 
disgust  Wilhelmina  with  the  conduct  of  King  William,  and  to 
make  her  consider  her  father  as  an  injured  man.  He  informed 
her  of  the  advice  he  had  given  him,  and  then  pointed  out  to 
her  the  propriety  of  her  enforcing  his  following  it  with  all 
the  arguments  of  persuasion  in  her  power. 

Wilhelmina's  indignation  was  roused  ;  and  she  did  not  fail, 
when  speaking  with  her  father,  to  rail,  in  no  measured  tones, 
against  the  king,  and  to  press  him  to  quit  a  country  where 
he  had  been  so  ill-used.  Mynheer  Krause  felt  the  same  ;  his 
pride  had  been  severely  inj  ured  ;  and  it  may  be  truly  said, 
that  one  of  the  staunchest  adherents  of  the  Protestant  King 
was  lost  by  a  combination  of  circumstances  as  peculiar  as  they 
unexpected. 

g83 


THE   DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

In  the  meantime,  the  corporal  had  gone  on  shore  as  usual, 
and  made  the  widow  acquainted  with  the  last  attempt  upon 
Smallbones,  and  the  revenge  of  the  ship's  company.  Babette 
had  also  done  her  part 

She  had  found  out  that  Ramsay  lived  in  the  house  of  the 
syndic,  and  that  he  was  the  passenger  brought  over  by  Vansly- 
perken  in  the  cutter. 

The  widow,  who  had  now  almost  arranged  her  plans,  re- 
ceived Vanslyperken  more  amicably  than  ever ;  anathematised 
the  supposed  defunct  Smallbones ;  shed  tears  over  the  stump 
of  Snarleyyow,  and  asked  Vanslyperken  when  he  intended  to 
give  up  the  nasty  cutter  and  live  quietly  on  shore. 


CHAPTER  XLII 

In  which  is  shown  the  imprudence  of  sleeping  in  the  open  air, 
even  in  a,  summer's  night 

JL  HE  Yungfrau  was  not  permitted  to  remain  more  than  two 
days  at  her  anchorage.  On  the  third  morning  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken's  signal  was  made  to  prepare  to  weigh.  He  imme- 
diately answered  it,  and  giving  his  orders  to  Short,  hastened, 
as  fast  as  he  could,  up  to  the  syndic's  house  to  inform  Ramsay, 
stating  that  he  must  immediately  return  on  board  again,  and 
that  the  letters  must  be  sent  to  him :  Ramsay  perceived  the 
necessity  of  this,  and  consented.  On  his  return  to  the  boat, 
Mr.  Vanslyperken  found  that  his  signal  to  repair  on  board  the 
frigate  had  been  hoisted,  and  he  hastened  on  board  to  put  on 
his  uniform  and  obey  this  order.  He  received  his  despatches 
from  the  captain  of  the  frigate,  with  orders  to  proceed  to  sea 
immediately.  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  under  the  eye  of  his  supe- 
rior officer,  could  not  dally  or  delay :  he  hove  short,  hoisted 
his  mainsail,  and  fired  a  gun  as  a  signal  for  sailing ;  anxiously 
looking  out  for  Ramsay's  boat  with  his  letters,  and  afraid  to  go 
without  them ;  but  no  boat  made  its  appearance,  and  Mr. 
Vanslyperken  was  forced  to  heave  up  his  anchor.  Still  he  did 
not  like  to  make  sail,  and  he  remained  a  few  minutes  more, 
when  he  at  last  perceived  a  small  boat  coming  off.  At  the 
same  time  he  observed  a  boat  coming  from  the  frigate,  and 
284 


SNARLEYYOW 

they  arrived  alongside  the  cutter  about  the  same  time,  fortu- 
nately Ramsay's  boat  the  first,  and  Mr.  Vanslyperken  had  time 
to  carry  the  letters  down  below. 

"  The  commandant  wishes  to  know  why  you  do  not  proceed 
to  sea,  sir,  in  obedience  to  your  orders,"  said  the  officer. 

"  I  only  waited  for  that  boat  to  come  on  board,  sir,"  replied 
Vanslyperken  to  the  lieutenant. 

"  And  pray,  sir,  from  whom  does  that  boat  come  ?  "  inquired 
the  officer. 

"  From  the  syndic's,  Mynheer  Van  Krause/'  replied  Vansly- 
perken, not  knowing  what  else  to  say,  and  thinking  that  the 
name  of  the  syndic  would  be  sufficient. 

"  And  what  did  the  boat  bring  off,  to  occasion  the  delay, 
sir?" 

"  A  letter  or  two  for  England,"  replied  Vanslyperken. 

"Very  well,  sir;  I  wish  you  a  good  morning,"  said  the 
lieutenant,  who  then  went  into  his  boat,  and  Vanslyperken 
made  sail. 

The  delay  of  the  cutter  to  receive  the  syndic's  letters  was 
fully  reported  the  same  evening  to  the  commandant,  who, 
knowing  that  the  syndic  was  suspected,  reported  the  same  to 
the  authorities,  and  this  trifling  circumstance  only  increased 
the  suspicions  against  the  unfortunate  Mynheer  Van  Krause ; 
but  we  must  follow  the  cutter  and  those  on  board  of  her. 
Smallbones  had  remained  concealed  on  board,  his  wounds  had 
been  nearly  healed,  and  it  was  now  again  proposed  that  he 
should,  as  soon  as  they  were  out  at  sea,  make  his  appearance 
to  frighten  Vanslyperken  ;  and  that,  immediately  they  arrived 
at  Portsmouth,  he  should  go  on  shore  and  desert  from  the 
cutter,  as  Mr.  Vanslyperken  would,  of  course,  find  out  that 
his  mother  was  killed,  and  the  consequences  to  Smallbones 
must  be  dangerous,  as  he  had  no  evidence,  if  Vanslyperken 
swore  that  he  had  murdered  his  mother ;  but  this  arrange- 
ment was  overthrown  by  events  which  we  shall  now  narrate. 
It  was  on  the  third  morning  after  they  sailed,  that  Vansly- 
perken walked  the  deck  :  there  was  no  one  but  the  man  at 
the  helm  abaft.  The  weather  was  extremely  sultry,  for  the 
cutter  had  run  with  a  fair  wind  for  the  first  eight-and-forty 
hours,  and  had  then  been  becalmed  for  the  last  twenty-four, 
and  had  drifted  to  the  back  of  the  Isle  of  Wight,  when  she 
was  not  three  leagues  from  St.  Helens.  The  consequence 
285 


THE  DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

was,  that  the  ebb-tide  had  now  drifted  her  down  very  nearly 
opposite  to  that  part  of  the  island  where  the  cave  was  situated 
of  which  we  have  made  mention.  Vanslyperken  heard  the 
people  talking  below,  and,  as  usual,  anxious  to  overhear  what 
was  said,  had  stopped  to  listen.  He  heard  the  name  of 
Smallbones  repeated  several  times,  but  could  not  make  out 
what  was  said. 

Anxious  to  know,  he  went  down  the  ladder,  and,  instead 
of  going  into  his  cabin,  crept  softly  forward  on  the  lower 
deck,  when  he  overheard  Coble,  Short,  and  Spurey  in  con- 
sultation. 

"We  shall  be  in  to-morrow,"  said  Spurey,  "if  a  breeze 
springs  up,  and  then  it  will  be  too  late ;  Smallbones  must 
frighten  him  again  to-night." 

"  Yes,"  replied  Short. 

"  He  shall  go  into  his  cabin  at  twelve  o'clock,  that  will  be 
the  best  way." 

"  But  the  corporal " 

"  Hush  !  there  is  some  one  there,"  said  Spurey,  who,  at- 
tracted by  a  slight  noise  made  by  Vanslyperken's  boots,  turned 
short  round. 

Vanslyperken  retreated  and  gained  the  deck  by  the  ladder ; 
he  had  hardly  been  up  when  he  observed  a  face  at  the 
hatchway,  who  was  evidently  looking  to  ascertain  if  he  was 
on  deck. 

These  few  words  he  overheard  satisfied  Vanslyperken  that 
Smallbones  was  alive  and  on  board  the  cutter ;  and  he  perceived 
how  he  had  been  played  with.  His  rage  Avas  excessive,  but  he 
did  not  know  how  to  act.  If  Smallbones  was  alive,  and  that  he 
appeared  to  be,  he  must  have  escaped  from  his  mother,  and 
of  course,  the  ship's  company  must  know  that  his  life  had 
been  attempted.  That  he  did  not  care  much  about  :  he  had 
not  done  the  deed ;  but  how  the  lad  could  have  come  on 
board  !  did  he  not  see  him  lying  dead  ?  It  was  very  strange, 
and  the  life  of  the  boy  must  be  charmed.  At  all  events,  it 
was  a  mystery  which  Mr.  Vanslyperken  could  not  solve ;  at 
first,  he  thought  that  he  would  allow  Smallbones  to  come  into 
the  cabin,  and  get  a  loaded  pistol  ready  for  him.  The  words, 
"  But  the  corporal,"  which  were  cut  short,  proved  to  him  that 
the  corporal  was  no  party  to  the  affair  ;  yet  it  was  strange  that 
the  ship's  company  could  have  concealed  the  lad  without  the 
286 


SNARLEYYOW 

corporal's  knowledge.  Vanslyperken  walked  and  walked,  and 
thought  and  thought ;  at  last  he  resolved  to  go  down  into  his 
cabin,  pretend  to  go  to  bed,  lock  his  door,  which  was  not  his 
custom,  and  see  if  they  would  attempt  to  corne  in.  He  did  so, 
the  corporal  was  dismissed,  and  at  twelve  o'clock  his  door  was 
tried  and  tried  again  ;  but  being  fast,  the  party  retreated. 
Vanslyperken  waited  till  two  bells  to  ascertain  if  any  more 
attempts  would  be  made ;  but  none  were,  so  he  rose  from  his 
bed,  where  he  had  thrown  himself  with  his  clothes  on,  and, 
opening  the  door  softly,  crept  upon  deck.  The  night  was  very 
warm,  but  there  was  a  light  and  increasing  breeze,  and  the 
cutter  was  standing  in  and  close  to  the  shore  to  make  a  long 
board  upon  next  tack.  Vanslyperken  passed  the  man  at  the 
helm,  and  walked  aft  to  the  taffrail ;  he  stood  up  on  the 
choak  to  ascertain  what  way  she  was  making  through  the 
water,  and  he  was  meditating  upon  the  best  method  of  proceed- 
ing. Had  he  known  where  Smallbones'  hammock  was  hung, 
he  would  have  gone  down  with  the  view  of  ascertaining  the 
fact ;  but  with  a  crew  so  evidently  opposed  to  him,  he  could 
not  see  how  even  the  ascertaining  that  Smallbones  was 
on  board  would  be  productive  of  any  good  consequences. 
The  more  Vanslyperken  thought,  the  more  he  was  puzzled. 
The  fact  is,  that  he  was  between  the  horns  of  a  dilemma  ;  but 
the  devil,  who  always  helps  his  favourites,  came  to  the  aid  of 
Mr.  Vanslyperken.  The  small  boat  was,  as  usual,  hoisted  up 
astern,  and  Mr.  Vanslyperken's  eyes  were  accidentally  cast 
upon  it.  He  perceived  a  black  mass  lying  on  the  thwarts, 
and  he  examined  it  more  closely  :  he  heard  snoring ;  it  was 
one  of  the  ship's  company  sleeping  there  against  orders.  He 
leant  over  the  taffrail,  and  putting  aside  the  great-coat  which 
covered  the  party,  he  looked  attentively  on  the  face — there 
was  no  doubt  it  was  Smallbones  himself.  From  a  knowledge 
of  the  premises,  Vanslyperken  knew  at  once  that  the  lad  was 
in  his  power. 

The  boat,  after  being  hauled  up  with  tackles,  was  hung  by  a 
single  rope  at  each  davit.  It  was  very  broad  in  proportion  to 
its  length,  and  was  secured  from  motion  by  a  single  gripe, 
which  confined  it  in  its  place,  bowsing  it  close  to  the  stern  of 
the  cutter,  and  preventing  it  from  turning  Over  bottom  up, 
which,  upon  the  least  weight  upon  one  gunwale  or  the  other, 
would  be  inevitably  the  case.  Smallbones  was  lying  close  to 
287 


THE   DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

the  gunwale  next  to  the  stern  of  the  cutter.  By  letting  go  the 
gripe,  therefore,  the  boat  would  immediately  turn  bottom  up, 
and  Smallbones  would  be  dropped  into  the  sea.  Vanslyperken 
carefully  examined  the  fastenings  of  the  gripe,  found  that  they 
were  to  be  cast  off  by  one  movement,  and  that  his  success  was 
certain  ;  but  still  he  was  cautious.  The  man  at  the  helm  must 
hear  the  boat  go  over ;  he  might  hear  Smallbones  cry  for 
assistance.  So  Vanslyperken  went  forward  to  the  man  at  the 
helm,  and  desired  him  to  go  down  and  to  order  Corporal  Van 
Spitter  to  mix  a  glass  of  brandy-and-water,  and  send  it  up  by 
him,  and  that  he  would  steer  the  vessel  till  he  came  up  again. 
The  man  went  down  to  execute  the  order,  and  Vanslyperken 
steered  the  cutter  for  half  a  minute,  during  which  he  looked 
forward  to  ascertain  if  any  one  was  moving.  All  was  safe,  the 
watch  was  all  asleep  forward,  and  Vanslyperken,  leaving  the 
cutter  to  steer  itself,  hastened  aft,  cast  off  the  gripe,  the  boat, 
as  he  calculated,  immediately  turning  over,  and  the  sleeping 
Smallbones  fell  into  the  sea.  Vanslyperken  hastened  back  to 
the  helm,  and  put  the  cutter's  head  right.  He  heard  the  cry 
of  Smallbones,  but  it  was  not  loud,  for  the  cutter  had  already 
left  him  astern,  and  it  was  fainter  and  fainter,  and  at  last  it 
was  heard  no  more,  and  not  one  of  the  watch  had  been 
disturbed. 

"  If  ever  you  haunt  me  again,"  muttered  Vanslyperken, 
"  may  I  be  hanged." 

We  particularly  call  the  reader's  attention  to  these  words  of 
Mr.  Vanslyperken. 

The  man  returned  with  the  brandy-and-water,  with  which 
Vanslyperken  drank  bon  voyage  to  poor  Smallbones.  He  then 
ordered  the  cutter  to  be  put  about,  and  as  soon  as  she  was 
round  he  went  down  into  his  cabin  and  turned  in  with  greater 
satisfaction  than  he  had  for  a  long  time. 

ff  We  shall  have  got  rid  of  him  at  last,  my  poor  dog,"  said 
he,  patting  Snarleyyow's  head.  "Your  enemy  is  gone  for 
ever." 

And  Mr.  Vanslyperken  slept  soundly,  because,  although  he 
had  committed  a  murder,  there  was  no  chance  of  his  being 
found  out.  We  soon  get  accustomed  to  crime  ;  before,  he 
started  at  the  idea  of  murder ;  now,  all  that  he  cared  for  was 
detection. 

Good-night  to  you,  Mr.  Vanslyperken. 
288 


SNARLEYYOW 


CHAPTER  XLIH 

In  which  Smallbones  changes  from  a  king's  man  into  a 
smuggler,  and  also  changes  his  sex 

J.F  we  adhered  to  the  usual  plans  of  historical  novel  writers, 
we  should,  in  this  instance,  leave  Smallbones  to  what  must 
appear  to  have  been  his  inevitable  fate,  and  then  bring  him 
on  the  stage  again  with  a  coup  de  theatre,  when  least  expected 
by  the  reader.  But  that  is  not  our  intention  ;  we  consider 
that  the  interest  of  this  our  narration  of  bygone  events  is 
quite  sufficient,  without  condescending  to  what  is  called  clap- 
trap; and  there  are  so  many  people  in  our  narrative  continually 
labouring  under  deception  of  one  kind  or  another,  that  we 
need  not  add  to  it  by  attempting  to  mystify  our  readers ; 
who,  on  the  contrary,  we  shall  take  with  us  familiarly  by  the 
hand,  and,  like  a  faithful  historian,  lead  them  through  the 
events  in  the  order  in  which  they  occurred,  and  point  out  to 
them  how  they  all  lead  to  one  common  end.  With  this  in- 
tention in  view,  we  shall  now  follow  the  fortunes  of  Smallbones, 
whom  we  left  floundering  in  about  seven  fathoms  water. 

The  weather  was  warm,  even  sultry,  as  we  said  before  ;  but 
notwithstanding  which,  and  notwithstanding  he  was  a  very 
tolerable  swimmer,  considering  that  he  was  so  thin,  Smallbones 
did  not  like  it.  To  be  awoke  out  of  a  profound  sleep,  and  all 
of  a  sudden  to  find  yourself  floundering  out  of  your  depth 
about  half  a  mile  from  the  nearest  land,  is  anything  but  agree- 
able ;  the  transition  is  too  rapid.  Smallbones  descended  a  few 
feet  before  he  could  divest  himself  of  the  folds  of  the  Flushing 
coat  which  he  had  wrapped  himself  up  in.  It  belonged  to 
Coble ;  he  had  purchased  it  at  a  sale-shop  on  the  Point  for 
seventeen  shillings  and  sixpence,  and,  moreover,  it  was  as 
good  as  new.  In  consequence  of  this  delay  below  water-mark, 
Smallbones  had  very  little  breath  left  in  his  body  when  he 
rose  to  the  surface,  and  he  could  not  inflate  his  lungs  so  as  to 
call  loud,  until  the  cutter  had  walked  away  from  him  at  least 
one  hundred  yards,  for  she  was  slipping  fast  through  the  water, 
and  another  minute  plainly  proved  to  Smallbones  that  he  was 
left  to  his  own  resources. 

289  r 


THE   DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

At  first,  the  lad  had  imagined  that  it  was  an  accident,  and 
that  the  rope  had  given  way  with  his  weight ;  but  when  he 
found  that  no  attention  was  paid  to  his  cries,  he  then  was 
convinced  that  it  was  the  work  of  Mr.  Vanslyperken. 

"  By  gum,  he's  a-done  for  me  at  last  Well,  I  don't  care, 
I  can  die  but  once,  that's  sartin  sure  ;  and  he'll  go  to  the 
devil,  that's  sartin  sure." 

And  Smallbones,  with  this  comfortable  assurance,  continued 
to  strike  out  for  the  land,  which,  indeed,  he  had  but  little 
prospect  of  ever  making. 

"  A  shame  for  to  come  for  to  go  to  murder  a  poor  lad  three 
or  four  times  over,"  sputtered  Smallbones,  after  a  time,  feel- 
ing his  strength  fail  him.  He  then  turned  on  his  back,  to 
ease  his  arms. 

"  I  can't  do  it  nohow,  I  sees  that,"  said  Smallbones,  "  so  I 
may  just  as  well  go  down  like  a  dipsey  lead." 

But  as  he  muttered  this,  and  was  making  up  his  mind  to 
discontinue  further  exertions — not  a  very  easy  thing  to  do, 
when  you  are  about  to  go  into  another  world — still  floating  on 
his  back,  with  his  eyes  fixed  on  the  starry  heavens,  thinking, 
as  Smallbones  afterwards  narrated  himself,  that  there  wa'n't 
much  to  live  for  in  this  here  world,  and  considering  what 
there  could  be  in  that  'ere,  his  head  struck  against  something 
hard.  Smallbones  immediately  turned  round  in  the  water  to 
see  what  it  was,  and  found  that  it  was  one  of  the  large  corks 
which  supported  a  heavy  net  laid  out  across  the  tide  for  the 
taking  of  shoal-fish.  The  cork  was  barely  sufficient  to  support 
his  weight,  but  it  gave  him  a  certain  relief,  and  time  to  look 
about  him,  as  the  saying  is.  The  lad  run  under  the  net  and 
cork  with  his  hands  until  he  arrived  at  the  nearest  shoal,  for 
it  was  three  or  four  hundred  yards  long.  When  he  arrived 
there,  he  contrived  to  bring  some  of  the  corks  together,  until 
he  had  quite  sufficient  for  his  support,  and  then  Smallbones 
voted  himself  pretty  comfortable  after  all,  for  the  water  was 
very  warm,  and  now  quite  smooth. 

Smallbones,  as  the  reader  may  have  observed  during  the 
narration,  was  a  lad  of  most  indisputable  courage  and  of  good 
principles.  Had  it  been  his  fortune  to  have  been  born  among 
the  higher  classes,  and  to  have  had  all  the  advantages  of  edu- 
cation, he  might  have  turned  out  a  hero  ;  as  it  was,  he  did  his 
duty  well  in  that  state  of  life  to  which  lie  had  been  called,  and,- 
290 


SNARLEYYOW 

as  he  said  in  his  speech  to  the  men  on  the  forecastle,  he 
feared  God,  honoured  the  king,  and  was  the  natural  enemy 
to  the  devil. 

The  Chevalier  Bayard  was  nothing  more,  only  he  had  a 
wider  field  for  his  exertions  and  his  talents ;  but  the  armed 
and  accoutred  Bayard  did  not  show  more  courage  and  conduct 
when  leading  armies  to  victory,  than  did  the  unarmed  Small- 
bones  against  Vanslyperken  and  his  dog.  We  consider  that, 
in  his  way,  Smallbones  was  quite  as  great  a  hero  as  the 
Chevalier,  for  no  man  can  do  more  than  his  best ;  indeed,  it 
is  unreasonable  to  expect  it. 

While  Smallbones  hung  on  to  the  corks,  he  was  calculating 
his  chances  of  being  saved. 

"  If  so  be  as  how  they  comes  to  take  up  the  nets  in  the 
morning,  why,  then,  I  think  I  may  hold  on ;  but  if  so  be  they 
waits,  why,  they'll  find  me  as  dead  as  a  fish,"  said  Small- 
bones,  who  seldom  ventured  above  a  monosyllable,  and  whose 
language,  if  not  considered  as  pure  English,  was  certainly 
amazingly  Saxon ;  and  then  Smallbones  began  to  reflect, 
whether  it  was  not  necessary  that  he  should  forgive  Mr. 
Vanslyperken  before  he  died,  and  his  pros  and  cons  ended 
with  his  thinking  he  could,  for  it  was  his  duty ;  however,  he 
would  not  be  in  a  hurry  about  it,  he  thought  that  was  the 
last  thing  he  need  do ;  but  as  for  the  dog  he  wa'n't  obliged 
to  forgive  him,  that  was  certain — as  certain  as  that  his  tail 
was  off;  and  Smallbones,  up  to  his  chin  in  the  water,  grinned 
so  at  the  remembrance,  that  he  took  in  more  salt-water  than 
was  pleasant. 

He  spit  it  out  again,  and  then  looked  up  to  the  stars,  which 
were  twinkling  above  him. 

I  wonder  what  o'clock  it  is,  thought  Smallbones,  when  he 
thought  he  heard  a  distant  sound.  Smallbones  gricked  up  his 
ears  and  listened ; — yes,  it  was  in  regular  cadence,  and  became 
louder  and  louder.  It  was  a  boat  pulling. 

"  Well,  I  am  sure,"  thought  Smallbones,  "  they'll  think  they 
have  caught  a  queer  fish  anyhow;"  and  he  waited  very 
patiently  for  the  fishermen  to  come  up.  At  last  he  perceived 
the  boat,  which  was  very  long,  and  pulled  many  oars.  "  They 
be  the  smugglers,"  thought  Smallbones.  "  I  wonder  whether 
they'll  pick  up  a  poor  lad.  Boat  ahoy!" 

The  boat  continued  to  pass  towards  the  coast,  impelled  at 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

the  speed  of  seven  or  eight  miles  an  hour,  and  was  now  nearly 
abreast  of  Smallbones,  and  not  fifty  yards  from  him. 

"  I  say,  boat  ahoy ! "  screamed  Smallbones,  to  the  extent  of 
his  voice. 

He  was  heard  this  time,  and  there  was  a  pause  in  the 
pulling,  the  boat  still  driving  through  the  water  with  the 
impulse  which  had  been  given  her,  as  if  she  required  no  pro- 
pelling power. 

"  I  say,  you  aren't  a-going  for  to  come  for  to  leave  a  poor 
lad  here  to  be  drowned,  are  you  ?  " 

"  That's  Smallbones,  I'll  swear,"  cried  Jemmy  Ducks,  who 
was  steering  the  boat,  and  who  immediately  shifted  the 
helm. 

But  Sir  Robert  Barclay  paused  ;  there  was  too  much  at  stake 
to  run  any  risk,  even  to  save  the  life  of  a  fellow-creature. 

"  You  takes  time  for  to  think  on  it,  anyhow,"  cried  Small- 
bones.  "  You  are  going  for  to  leave  a  fellow-Christian  stuck 
like  a  herring  in  a  fishing  net,  are  you  ?  You  would  not  like 
it  yourself,  anyhow." 

"It  is  Smallbones,  sir,"  repeated  Jemmy  Ducks,  "and  I'll 
vouch  for  him  as  a  lad  that's  good  and  true." 

Sir  Robert  no  longer  hesitated :  "  Give  way,  my  lads,  and 
pick  him  up." 

In  a  few  minutes  Smallbones  was  hauled  in  over  the  gunwale, 
and  was  seated  on  the  stern-sheets  opposite  to  Sir  Robert. 

"  It's  a  great  deal  colder  out  of  the  water  than  in,  that's 
sartain,"  observed  Smallbones,  shivering. 

"Give  way,  my  lads,  we've  no  time  to  stay,"  cried  Sir 
Robert. 

"  Take  this,  Smallbones,"  said  Jemmy. 

"Why,  so  it  is,  Jemmy  Ducks  !"  replied  Smallbones,  with 
astonishment.  "  Why,  how  did  you  come  here  ?  " 

" Sarcumstances,"  replied  Jemmy;  "how  did  you  come 
there  ? " 

"  Sarcumstances  too,  Jemmy,"  replied  Smallbones. 

"Keep  silence,"  said  Sir  Robert,  and  nothing  more  was 
said  until  the  lugger  dashed  into  the  cove. 

The  cargo  was  landed,  and  Smallbones,  who  was  very  cold, 
was  not  sorry  to  assist.  He  carried  up  his  load  with  the  rest, 
and  as  usual  the  women  came  half-way  down  to  receive  it. 

"  Why,  who  have  we  here  ? "  said  one  of  the  women  to 
292 


SNARLEYYOW 

whom  Smallbones  was  delivering  his  load.  "Why,  it's 
Smallbones." 

"  Yes/'  replied  Smallbones,  "  it  is  me ;  but  how  came  you 
here,  Nancy  ?  " 

"  That's  tellings ;  but  how  came  you,  my  lad  ? "  replied 
Nancy. 

"  I  came  by  water,  anyhow." 

"  Well,  you  are  one  of  us  now,  you  know  there's  no  going 
back." 

"  I'm  sure  I  don't  want  to  go  back,  Nancy ;  but  what  is  to 
be  done  ?  nothing  unchristian-like,  I  hope." 

"  We're  all  good  Christians  here,  Smallbones;  we  don't  bow 
down  to  idols  and  pay  duty  to  them  as  other  people  do." 

"  Do  you  fear  God,  and  honour  the  king  ?  " 

"  We  do ;  the  first  as  much  as  the  other  people,  and  as  for 
the  king,  we  love  him  and  serve  him  faithfully." 

"Well  then,  I  suppose  that's  all  right,"  replied  Small- 
bones  ;  "  but  where  do  you  live  ?  " 

"  Come  with  me,  take  your  load  up,  and  I  will  show  you, 
for  the  sooner  you  are  there  the  better ;  the  boat  will  be  off 
again  in  half-an-hour,  if  I  mistake  not." 

"  Off  where  ?  " 

"To  France,  with  a  message  to  the  king." 

"  Why,  the  king's  in  Holland  !  we  left  him  there  when  we 
sailed!" 

"  Pooh  !  nonsense  !  come  along." 

WThen  Sir  Robert  arrived  at  the  cave  he  found  an  old  friend 
anxiously  awaiting  his  arrival ;  it  was  Graham,  who  had  been 
despatched  by  the  Jacobites  to  the  court  of  St.  Germain's  with 
intelligence  of  great  importance,  which  was  the  death  of  the 
young  Duke  of  Gloucester,  the  only  surviving  son  of  King 
William.  He  had,  it  was  said,  died  of  a  malignant  fever  ;  but 
if  the  reader  will  call  to  mind  the  address  of  one  of  the  Jesuits 
at  the  meeting  at  Cherbourg,  he  may  have  some  surmises  as  to 
the  cause  of  the  duke's  decease.  As  this  event  rendered  the 
succession  uncertain,  the  hopes  of  the  Jacobites  were  raised  to 
the  highest  pitch  ;  the  more  so  as  the  country  was  in  a  state  of 
anxiety  and  confusion,  and  King  William  was  absent  at  the 
Hague.  Graham  had,  therefore,  been  despatched  to  the  exiled 
James,  with  the  propositions  from  his  friends  in  England,  and 
to  press  the  necessity  of  an  invasion  of  the  country.  As  Nancy 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

had  supposed,  Sir  Robert  decided  upon  immediately  crossing 
over  to  Cherbourg,  the  crew  were  allowed  a  short  time  to 
repose  and  refresh  themselves,  and  once  more  returned  to 
their  laborious  employment ;  Jemmy  Ducks  satisfied  Sir 
Robert  that  Smallbones  might  be  trusted  and  be  useful, 
and  Nancy  corroborated  his  assertions.  He  was,  therefore, 
allowed  to  remain  in  the  cave  with  the  women ;  and  Sir 
Robert  and  his  crew,  long  before  Smallbones'  garments  were 
dry,  were  again  crossing  the  English  Channel. 

Now,  it  must  be  observed  that  Smallbones  was  never  well  off 
for  clothes,  and  on  this  occasion,  when  he  fell  overboard,  he 
had  nothing  on  but  an  old  piir  of  thin  linen  trousers  and  a 
shirt,  which,  from  dint  of  long  washing,  from  check  had  turned 
to  a  light  cerulean  blue:  what  with  his  struggles  at  the  net  and 
the  force  used  to  pull  him  into  the  boat,  the  shirt  had  more 
than  one-half  disappeared — that  is  to  say,  one  sleeve  and  the 
back  were  wholly  gone,  and  the  other  sleeve  was  well  prepared 
to  follow  its  fellow,  on  the  first  capful  of  wind.  His  trousers 
also  were  in  almost  as  bad  a  state.  In  hauling  him  in,  when 
his  head  was  over  the  gunwale;  one  of  the  men  had  seized  him 
by  the  seat  of  his  trousers  to  lift  him  into  the  boat,  and  the 
consequence  was,  that  the  seat  of  his  trousers  having  been  too 
long  sat  upon,  was  also  left  in  his  muscular  gripe.  All  these 
items  put  together,  the  reader  may  infer,  that  although  Small- 
bones  might  appear  merely  ragged  in  front,  that  in  his  rear  he 
could  not  be  considered  as  decent,  especially  as  he  was  the 
only  one  of  the  masculine  sex  among  a  body  of  females.  No 
notice  was  taken  of  this  by  others,  nor  did  Smallbones  observe 
it  himself,  during  the  confusion  and  bustle  previous  to  the 
departure  of  the  smugglers ;  but  now  they  were  gone,  Small- 
bones  perceived  his  deficiencies,  and  was  very  much  at  a  loss 
what  to  do,  as  he  was  aware  that  daylight  would  discover  them 
to  others  as  well  as  to  himself;  so  he  fixed  his  back  up  against 
one  of  the  rocks,  and  remained  idle  while  the  women  were 
busily  employed  storing  away  the  cargo  in  the  various  com- 
partments of  the  cave. 

Nancy,  who  had  not  forgotten  that  he  was  with  them,  came 
up  to  him. 

"  Why  do  you  stay  there,  Smallbones  ?  you  must  be  hungry 
and  cold ;  come  in  with  me,  and  I  will  find  you  something 
to  eat." 

294 


SNARLEYYOW 

"  I  can't,  Mistress  Nancy,  I  want  your  advice  first.  Has  any 
of  the  men  left  any  of  their  duds  in  this  here  cavern  ?  " 

"  Duds  !  men  !  No,  they  keep  them  all  on  the  other  side. 
We  have  nothing  but  petticoats  here  and  shimmeys." 

"Then  what  must  I  do  ?  "  exclaimed  Smallbones. 

"Oh,  I  see,  your  shirt  is  torn  off  your  back.  Well,  never 
mind,  I'll  lend  you  a  shimmey." 

"  Yes,  Mistress  Nancy,  but  it  be  more  worse  than  that ;  I  ain't 
got  no  behind  to  my  trousers,  they  pulled  it  out  when  they 
pulled  me  into  the  boat.  I  sticks  to  this  here  rock  for  decency's 
sake.  What  must  I  do  ?  " 

Nancy  burst  into  a  laugh.  "  Do  ?  why,  if  you  can't  have 
men's  clothes,  you  must  put  on  women's,  and  then  you'll  be 
in  the  regular  uniform  of  the  cave." 

"  I  do  suppose  that  I  must,  but  I  can't  say  that  I  like  the 
idea  much,  anyhow,"  replied  Smallbones. 

"Why,  you  don't  mean  to  stick  to  that  rock  like  a  limpet 
all  your  life,  do  you  ?  there's  plenty  of  work  for  you." 

"  If  so  be  I  must,  I  must,"  replied  Smallbones. 

"  You  can't  appear  before  Mistress  Alice  in  that  state,"  re- 
plied Nancy.  "  She's  a  lady  bred  ai;d  born,  and  very  particular 
too,  and  then  there's  Miss  Lilly,  you  will  turn  her  as  red  as  a 
rose  if  she  sees  you." 

"Well  then,  I  suppose  I  must,  Mistress  Nancy,  for  I  shall 
catch  my  death  of  cold  here.  I'm  all  wet  and  shivery,  from 
being  so  long  in  the  water,  and  my  back  against  the  rock  feels 
just  as  ice." 

"No  wonder;  I'll  run  and  fetch  you  something,"  replied 
Nancy,  who  was  delighted  at  the  idea  of  dressing  up  Small- 
bones  as  a  woman. 

Nancy  soon  returned  with  a  chemise,  a  short  flannel  petti- 
coat, and  a  shawl,  which  she  gave  to  Smallbones,  desiring  him 
to  take  off  his  wet  clothes,  and  substitute  them.  She  would 
return  to  him  as  soon  as  he  had  put  them  on,  and  see  that  they 
were  put  tidy  and  right. 

Smallbones  retired  behind  one  of  the  rocks,  and  soon  shifted 
his  clothes ;  he  put  everything  on  the  hind  part  before,  and 
Nancy  had  to  alter  them  when  she  came.  She  adjusted  the 
shawl,  and  then  led  him  into  the  cave,  where  he  found  Mistress 
Alice,  and  some  of  the  women  who  were  not  busy  with  the 
cargo. 


THE   DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

"  Here's  the  poor  lad  who  was  thrown  overboard,  madam/' 
said  Nancy,  retaining  her  gravity.  "  All  his  clothes  were  torn 
off  his  back,  and  I  have  been  obliged  to  give  him  these  to 
put  on." 

Lady  Ramsay  could  hardly  repress  a  smile.  Smallbones' 
appearance  was  that  of  a  tall,  gaunt  creature,  pale  enough  and 
smooth  enough  to  be  a  woman  certainly,  but  cutting  a  most 
ridiculous  figure.  His  long  thin  arms  were  bare,  his  neck  was 
like  a  crane's,  and  the  petticoats  were  so  short  as  to  reach 
almost  above  his  knees.  Shoes  and  stockings  he  had  none. 
His  long  hair  was  platted  and  matted  with  the  salt  water,  and 
one  side  of  his  head  was  shaved,  and  exhibited  a  monstrous, 
half-healed  scar. 

Lady  Ramsay  asked  him  a  few  questions,  and  then  desired 
Nancy  to  give  him  some  refreshment,  and  find  him  something 
to  lie  down  upon  in  the  division  of  the  cave  which  was  used  as 
a  kitchen. 

But  we  must  now  leave  Smallbones  to  entertain  the  inhabi- 
tants of  the  cave  with  the  history  of  his  adventure,  which  he 
did  at  intervals,  during  his  stay  there.  He  retained  his  women's 
clothes  ;  for  Nancy  would  not  let  him  wear  any  other,  and  was 
a  source  of  great  amusement  not  only  to  the  smugglers'  wives 
but  also  to  little  Lilly,  who  would  listen  to  his  conversation 
and  remarks,  which  were  almost  as  naive  and  unsophisticated 
as  her  own. 


CHAPTER  XLIV 

In  which  Mr.  Vanslyperken  meets  with  a  double  defeat 

IT  was  late  in  the  evening  of  the  day  after  Smallbones  had 
been  so  satisfactorily  disposed  of  that  the  cutter  arrived  at 
Portsmouth  ;  but  from  daylight  until  the  time  that  the  cutter 
anchored,  there  was  no  small  confusion  and  bustle  on  board  of 
the  Yung j "ran.  When  Vanslyperken's  cabin  door  was  found  to 
be  locked,  it  was  determined  that  Smallbones  should  not  appear 
as  a  supernatural  visitant  that  night,  but  wait  till  the  one  fol- 
lowing ;  consequently  the  parties  retired  to  bed,  and  Small- 
bones,  who  found  the  heat  between  decks  very  oppressive,  had 
crept  up  the  ladder  and  taken  a  berth  in  the  small  boat,  that 


SNARLEYYOW 

he  might  sleep  cool  and  comfortable,  intending  to  be  down 
below  again  long  before  Mr.  Vanslyperken  was  up  ;  but,  as  the 
reader  knows,  Mr.  Vanslyperken  was  up  before  him,  and  the 
consequence  was  that  Smallbones  went  down  into  the  sea 
instead  of  the  lower  deck,  as  he  had  intended. 

The  next  morning  it  was  soon  ascertained  that  Smallbones 
was  not  to  be  found,  and  the  ship's  company  were  in  a  state  of 
dismay.  The  boat,  as  soon  as  Smallbones  had  been  turned 
out,  had  resumed  her  upright  position,  and  one  of  the  men, 
when  busy  washing  the  decks,  had  made  fast  the  gripe  again, 
which  he  supposed  had  been  cast  off  by  accident  when  the 
ropes  had  been  coiled  up  for  washing,  Smallbones  not  being 
at  that  time  missed.  When,  therefore,  the  decks  had  been 
searched  everywhere,  and  the  lad  was  discovered  not  to  be  in 
the  ship,  the  suspicion  was  very  great.  No  one  had  seen  him 
go  aft  to  sleep  in  the  boat.  The  man  who  was  at  the  wheel 
stated  that  Mr.  Vanslvperken  had  sent  him  down  fora  glass  of 
grog,  and  had  taken  the  helm  for  the  time ;  but  this  proved 
nothing.  His  disappearance  was  a  mystery  not  to  be  un- 
ravelled. An  appeal  to  Mr.  Vanslyperken  was,  of  course, 
impossible,  for  he  did  not  know  that  the  lad  was  on  board. 
The  whole  day  was  spent  in  surmises  and  suppositions ;  but 
things  all  ended  in  the  simple  fact,  that  somehow  or  another 
Smallbones  had  fallen  overboard,  and  there  was  an  end  of 
the  poor  fellow. 

So  soon  as  the  cutter  was  at  anchor  Mr.  Vanslyperken  has- 
tened to  perform  his  official  duties,  and  anxious  to  learn  how 
Smallbones  had  contrived  to  escape  the  clutches  of  his  mother, 
bent  his  steps  towards  the  half-way  houses.  He  arrived  at  the 
door  of  his  mother's  room,  and  knocked  as  usual,  but  there 
was  no  reply.  It  was  now  the  latter  end  of  July,  and  although 
it  was  past  seven  o'clock  it  was  full  daylight.  Vanslyperken 
knocked  again  and  again.  His  mother  must  be  out,  he  thought ; 
and  if  so,  she  always  took  the  key  with  her.  He  had  nothing 
to  do  but  to  wait  for  her  return.  The  passage  and  staircase 
was  dark,  but  there  was  a  broad  light  in  the  room  from  the 
casement,  and  this  light  streamed  from  under  the  door  of  the 
room.  A  shade  crossing  the  light,  attracted  Vanslyperken's 
attention,  and  to  while  away  the  tediousness  of  waiting,  he 
was  curious  to  see  what  it  was ;  he  knelt  down,  looked  under 
the  door,  and  perceived  the  key  which  Smallbones  had  placed 
297 


THE  DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

there ;  he  inserted  his  finger  and  drew  it  forth,  imagining 
that  his  mother  hail  slid  it  beneath  till  her  return. 

He  fitted  it  to  the  lock  and  opened  the  door,  when  his  olfac- 
tory nerves  were  offended  with  a  dreadful  stench,  which  sur- 
prised him  the  more  as  the  casement  was  open.  Vanslyperken 
surveyed  the  room ;  he  perceived  that  the  blood  had  been 
washed  from  the  floor,  and  sand  strewed  over  it.  Had  he  not 
known  that  Smallbones  had  been  on  board  of  the  cutter  the 
day  before,  he  would  have  thought  that  it  had  been  the  smell 
of  the  dead  body  not  yet  removed.  This  thought  crossing 
his  imagination,  immediately  made  the  truth  flash  upon  him, 
and,  as  if  instinctively,  he  went  up  to  the  bed  and  pulled 
down  the  clothes,  when  he  recoiled  back  with  horror  at  un- 
covering the  face  of  his  mother,  now  of  a  livid  blue,  and  in 
the  last  stage  of  putrefaction. 

Overcome  with  the  horrid  sight,  and  the  dreadful  stench 
which  accompanied  it,  he  reeled  to  the  casement  and  gasped 
for  breath.  A  sickness  came  over  him,  and  for  some  time  he 
was  incapable  of  acting,  and  barely  capable  of  reflection. 

"She  is  gone,  then,"  thought  he  at  last,  and  he  shuddered 
when  he  asked  himself  where.  "She  must  have  fallen  by 
the  hands  of  the  lad,"  continued  he,  and  immediately  the 
whole  that  had  happened  appeared  to  be  revealed  to  him. 
"  Yes,  yes,  he  has  recovered  from  the  blow — killed  her,  and 
locked  the  door — all  is  clear  now,  but  I  have  revenged  her 
death." 

Vanslyperken,  who  had  now  recovered  himself,  went  softly 
to  the  door,  took  out  the  key,  and  locked  himself  in.  He  had 
been  debating  in  his  mind  whether  he  should  call  in  the  neigh- 
bours ;  but  on  reflection,  as  no  one  had  seen  him  enter,  he 
determined  that  he  would  not.  He  would  take  his  gold,  and 
leave  the  door  locked,  and  the  key  under  it,  as  he  found  it ; 
before  her  death  was  discovered,  it  would  be  supposed  that 
she  died  a  natural  death,  for  the  state  of  the  body  wo;;ld 
render  it  impossible  to  prove  the  contrary.  But  there  was  one 
act  necessary  to  be  performed,  at  which  Vanslyperken's  heart 
recoiled.  The  key  of  the  oak  chest  was  about  his  mother's 
person,  and  he  must  obtain  it ;  he  must  search  for  it  in  cor- 
ruption and  death,  amongst  creeping  worms  and  noisome 
stench.  It  was  half-an-hour  before  he  could  make  up  his 
mind  to  the  task ;  but  what  will  avarice  not  accomplish  ! 
293 


SNARLEYYOW 

He  covered  up  the  face,  and  with  a  trembling  hand  turned 
over  the  bedclothes.  But  we  must  not  disgust  our  readers  ; 
it  will  suffice  to  say,  that  the  key  was  obtained,  and  the  chest 
opened. 

Vanslyperken  found  all  his  own  gold,  and  much  more  than 
he  had  ever  expected,  belonging  to  his  mother.  There  were 
other  articles  belonging  to  him,  but  he  thought  it  prudent  not 
to  touch  them.  He  loaded  himself  with  the  treasure,  and 
when  he  felt  that  it  was  all  secure,  for  he  was  obliged  to 
divide  it  in  different  parcels,  and  stow  it  in  various  manners 
about  his  person,  he  relocked  the  chest,  placed  the  key  in  the 
cupboard,  and  quitting  the  room,  made  fast  the  door,  and,  like 
a  dutiful  son,  left  the  remains  of  his  mother  to  be  inhumed  at 
the  expense  of  the  parish. 

As  he  left  the  house  without  being  observed,  and  gained 
the  town  of  Portsmouth,  never  was  Mr.  Vanslyperken's  bodv 
so  heavily  loaded,  or  his  heart  lighter.  He  had  got  rid  of 
Smallbones  and  of  his  mother,  both  in  a  way  perfectly  satis- 
factory to  himself. 

He  had  recovered  his  own  gold,  and  had  also  been  enriched 
beyond  his  hopes  by  his  mother's  savings.  He  felt  not  the 
weight  which  he  carried  about  his  person,  he  wished  it  had 
been  heavier.  All  he  felt  was,  very  anxious  to  be  on  board, 
and  have  his  property  secured.  His  boat  waited  for  him,  and 
one  of  the  men  informed  him  his  presence  was  required  at  the 
admiral's  immediately  ;  but  Mr.  Vanslyperken  first  went  on 
board,  and  having  safely  locked  up  all  his  treasures,  then  com- 
plied with  the  admiral's  wishes.  They  were  to  sail  imme- 
diately, for  the  intelligence  of  the  Duke  of  Gloucester's  death 
had  just  arrived  with  the  despatches,  announcing  the  same,  to 
be  taken  to  King  William,  who  was  still  at  the  Hague.  Van- 
slyperken sent  the  boat  on  board  with  orders  to  Short  to 
heave  short  and  loose  sails,  and  then  hastened  up  to  the  house 
of  Lazarus  the  Jew,  aware  that  the  cutter  would,  in  all  pro- 
bability, be  despatched  immediately  to  the  Hague.  The  Jew 
had  the  letters  for  Ramsay  all  prepared.  Vanslyperken  once 
more  touched  his  liberal  fee,  and  in  an  hour  he  was  again 
under  way  for  the  Texel. 

During  the  passage,  which  was  very  quick,  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken amused  himself,  .as  usual,  in  copying  the  letters  to 
Ramsay,  which  contained  the  most  important  intelligence  of 
299 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

the  projects  of  the  Jacobites,  and,  from  the  various  communi- 
cations between  Ramsay  and  the  conspirators,  Vanslyperken 
had  also  been  made  acquainted  with  the  circumstance  hitherto 
unknown  to  him,  of  the  existence  of  the  caves  above  the  cove, 
where  he  had  been  taken  to  by  the  informer,  as  mentioned  in 
the  early  part  of  this  work,  and  also  of  the  names  of  the  parties 
who  visited  it. 

Of  this  intelligence  Vanslyperken  determined  to  avail  him- 
self by-and-by.  It  was  evident  that  there  were  only  women 
in  the  cave,  and  Mr.  Vanslyperken  counted  his  gold,  patted 
the  head  of  Snarleyyow,  and  indulged  in  anticipations  of 
further  wealth,  and  the  hand  of  the  widow  Vandersloosh. 

All  dreams  !  Mr.  Vanslyperken. 

The  cutter  arrived,  and  he  landed  with  his  despatches  for 
the  Government ;  and  his  letters  to  Ramsay  being  all  delivered, 
Vanslyperken  hastened  to  the  widow's,  who,  as  usual,  received 
him,  all  smiles.  He  now  confided  to  her  the  death  of  his 
mother,  and  astonished  her  by  representing  the  amount  of  his 
wealth,  which  he  had  the  precaution  to  state  that  the  major 
part  of  it  was  left  him  by  his  mother. 

"  Where  have  you  put  it  all,  Mr.  Vanslyperken  ?  "  inquired 
the  widow.  And  Vanslyperken  replied  that  he  had  come  to 
ask  her  advice  on  the  subject,  as  it  was  at  present  all  on  board 
of  the  cutter.  The  widow,  who  was  not  indifferent  to  money, 
was  more  gracious  than  ever.  She  had  a  scheme  in  her  head 
of  persuading  him  to  leave  the  money  under  her  charge  ;  but 
Vanslyperken  was  anxious  to  go  on  board  again,  for  he  dis- 
covered that  the  key  was  not  in  his  pocket,  and  he  was  fearful 
that  he  might  have  left  it  on  the  cabin  table ;  so  he  quitted 
rather  abruptly,  and  the  widow  had  not  time  to  bring  the 
battery  to  bear.  As  soon  as  Mr.  Vanslyperken  arrived  on 
board,  Corporal  Van  Spitter,  without  asking  leave,  for  he  felt 
it  was  not  necessary,  went  on  shore,  and  was  soon  in  the  arms 
of  his  enamoured  widow  Vandersloosh.  In  the  meantime, 
Mr.  Vanslyperken  discovered  the  key  in  the  pocket  of  the 
waistcoat  he  had  thrown  off,  and  having  locked  his  door,  he 
again  opened  his  drawer,  and  delighted  himself  for  an  hour  or 
two  in  rearranging  his  treasure ;  after  which,  feeling  himself 
in  want  of  occupation,  it  occurred  to  him  that  he  might  as 
well  dedicate  a  little  more  time  to  the  widow,  so  he  manned 
his  boat  and  went  on  shore  again. 
300 


SNARLEYYOW 

It  is  all  very  well  to  have  a  morning  and  afternoon  lover 
if  ladies  are  so  inclined,  just  as  they  have  a  morning  and  after- 
noon dress,  but  they  should  be  worn  separately.  Now,  as  it 
never  entered  the  head  of  Mr.  Vanslyperken  that  the  corporal 
was  playing  him  false,  so  did  it  never  enter  the  idea  of  the 
widow  that  Mr.  Vanslyperken  would  make  his  appearance  in 
the  evening,  and  leave  the  cutter  and  Snarleyyow,  without  the 
corporal  being  on  board  to  watch  over  them. 

But  Mr.  Vanslyperken  did  leave  the  cutter  and  Snarleyyow, 
did  come  on  shore,  did  walk  to  the  widow's  house,  and  did 
most  unexpectedly  enter  it,  and  what  was  the  consequence  ? — 
that  he  was  not  perceived  when  he  entered  it,  and  the  door  of 
the  parlour  as  well  as  the  front  door  being  open  to  admit  the 
air,  for  the  widow  and  the  corporal  found  that  making  love  in 
the  dog  days  was  rather  warm  work  for  people  of  their  calibre 
— to  his  mortification  and  rage  the  lieutenant  beheld  the  cor- 
poral seated  in  his  berth,  on  the  little  fubsy  sofa,  with  one  arm 
round  the  widow's  waist,  his  other  hand  joined  in  hers,  and, 
proh  pudor !  sucking  at  her  dewy  lips  like  some  huge  carp 
under  the  water-lilies  on  a  midsummer's  afternoon. 

Mr.  Vanslyperken  was  transfixed — the  parties  were  too  busy 
with  their  amorous  interchange  to  perceive  his  presence ;  at 
last  the  corporal  thought  that  his  lips  required  moistening  with 
a  little  of  the  beer  of  the  widow's  own  brewing,  for  the  honey 
of  her  lips  had  rather  glued  them  together —  he  turned  towards 
the  table  to  take  up  his  tumbler,  and  lie  beheld  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken. 

The  corporal,  for  a  moment,  was  equally  transfixed  ;  but  on 
these  occasions  people  act  mechanically  because  they  don't 
know  what  to  do.  The  corporal  had  been  well  drilled ;  he 
rose  from  the  sofa,  held  himself  perfectly  upright,  and  raised 
the  back  of  his  right  hand  to  his  forehead  ;  there  he  stood  like 
a  statue,  saluting  at  the  presence  of  his  superior  officer. 

The  widow  had  also  perceived  the  presence  of  Vanslyperken 
almost  as  soon  as  the  corporal,  but  a  woman's  wits  are  more 
at  their  command  on  these  occasions  than  a  man's.  She  felt 
that  all  concealment  was  now  useless,  and  she  prepared  for 
action.  At  the  same  time,  although  ready  to  discharge  a 
volley  of  abuse  upon  Vanslyperken,  she  paused  to  ascertain 
how  she  should  proceed.  Assuming  an  indifferent  air,  she 
said—"  Well,  Mr.  Vaiislyperken  ? " 
301 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

"Well !  "  exclaimed  Vanslyperken,  but  he  could  not  speak 
for  passion. 

"  Eavesdropping,  as  usual,  Mr.  Vanslyperken  ! " 

"  May  the  roof  of  this  house  drop  on  you,  you  infernal !" 

"No  indelicate  language,  if  you  please,  sir,"  interrupted  the 
widow,  "  I  won't  put  up  with  it  in  my  house,  I  can  tell  you. 
Ho,  ho  !  Mr.  Vanslyperken/'  continued  the  widow,  working 
herself  into  a  rage,  "that  won't  do  here,  Mr.  Vanslyperken." 

"Why,  you  audacious — you  double-faced " 

"  Double-faced ! — it's  a  pity  you  weren't  double-faced,  as  you 
call  it,  with  that  snivelling  nose  and  crooked  chin  of  yours. 
Double-faced,  heh  ! — oh  !  oh !  Mr.  Vanslyperken — we  shall  see 
— wait  a  little — we  shall  see  who's  double-faced.  Yes,  yes,  Mr. 
Vanslyperken — that  for  you,  Mr.  Vanslyperken — I  can  hang  you 
when  I  please,  Mr.  Vanslyperken.  Corporal,  how  many  guineas 
did  you  see  counted  out  to  him  at  the  house  opposite  ?  " 

During  all  this  the  corporal  remained  fixed  and  immovable 
with  his  hand  up  to  the  salute ;  but  on  being  questioned  by 
his  mistress,  he  replied,  remaining  in  the  same  respectful 
attitude — 

"  Fifty  golden  guineas,  Mrs.  Vandersloosh." 
"  A  lie  !  an  infamous  lie  !  "  cried  Vanslyperken,  drawing  his 
sword.  "  Traitor  that  you  are,"  continued  he  to  the  corporal, 
"take  your  reward."  This  was  a  very  critical  moment.  The 
corporal  did  not  attempt  the  defensive,  but  remained  in  the 
same  attitude,  and  Vanslyperken's  rage  at  the  falsehood  of  the 
widow  and  the  discovery  of  his  treason  was  so  great,  that  he 
lost  all  command  of  himself.  Had  not  a  third  party  come  in 
just  as  Vanslyperken  drew  his  sword,  it  might  have  gone  hard 
with  the  corporal ;  but,  fortunately,  Babette  came  in  from  the 
yard,  and  perceiving  the  sword  fly  out  of  the  scabbard,  she  put 
her  hand  behind  the  door,  and  snatched  two  long-handled 
brooms,  one  of  which  she  put  into  the  hands  of  her  mistress, 
and  retained  the  other  herself. 

"Take  your  reward!  "  cried  Vanslyperken,  running  furiously 
to  cut  down  the  coYporal.  But  his  career  was  stopped  by  the 
two  brooms,  one  of  which  took  him  in  the  face,  and  the  other 
in  the  chest.  The  widow  and  Babette  now  ranged  side  by 
side,  holding  their  brooms  as  soldiers  do  their  arms  in  a  charge 
of  bayonets. 

How  did  the  corporal  act  ?     He  retained  his  former  re- 
302 


SNARLEYYOW 

spectful  position,  leaving  the  defensive  or  offensive  in  the 
hands  of  the  widow  and  Babette. 

This  check  on  the  part  of  Vanslyperken  only  added  to  his 
rage.  Again  he  flew  with  his  sword  at  the  corporal,  and 
again  he  was  met  with  the  besoms  in  his  face.  He  caught  one 
with  his  hand,  and  he  was  knocked  back  with  the  other.  He 
attempted  to  cut  them  in  two  with  his  sword,  but  in  vain. 

"  Out  of  my  house,  you  villain  !  you  traitor — out  of  my 
house,"  cried  the  widow,  pushing  at  him  with  such  force  as  to 
drive  him  against  the  wall,  and  pinning  him  there  while 
Babette  charged  him  in  his  face,  which  was  now  streaming 
with  blood.  The  attack  was  now  followed  up  with  such 
vigour,  that  Vanslyperken  was  first  obliged  to  retreat  to  the 
door,  then  out  of  the  door  into  the  street ;  followed  into  the 
street,  he  took  to  his  heels,  and  the  widow  and  Babette 
returned  victorious  into  the  parlour  to  the  corporal.  Mr. 
Vanslyperken  could  not  accuse  him  of  want  of  respect  to  his 
superior  officer  ;  he  had  saluted  him  on  entering,  and  he  was 
still  saluting  him  when  he  made  his  exit. 

The  widow  threw  herself  on  the  sofa.  Corporal  Van  Spitter 
then  took  his  seat  beside  her.  The  widow,  overcome  by  her 
rage  and  exertion,  burst  into  tears  and  sobbed  in  his  arms. 

The  corporal  poured  out  a  glass  of  beer,  and  persuaded  her 
to  drink  it. 

"  I'll  have  him  hanged  to-morrow,  at  all  events.  I'll  go  to 
the  Hague  myself,"  cried  the  widow.  "  Yes,  yes,  Mr.  Van- 
slyperken, we  shall  see  who  will  gain  the  day,"  continued  the 
widow,  sobbing. 

"  You  can  prove  it,  corporal  ?  " 

"  Mein  Gott !  yes,"  replied  the  corporal. 

"  As  soon  as  he's  hung,  corporal,  we'll  marry." 

"  Mein  Gott !  yes." 

"Traitorous  villain ! — sell  his  king  and  his  country  for  gold!" 

"  Mein  Gott !  yes." 

"  You're  sure  it  was  fifty  guineas,  corporal  ?  " 

"  Mein  Gott !  yes." 

"  Ah,  well,  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  we  shall  see,"  said  the  widow, 
drying  her  eyes.  "  Yes,  yes,  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  you  shall  be 
hanged,  and  your  cur  with  you,  or  my  name's  not  Vender- 
sloosh." 

"  Mein  Gott !  yes,"  replied  the  corporal. 
303 


THE   DOG   FIEND;    OR, 


CHAPTER  XLV 

In  which  Mr.  Vanslyperken  proves  his  loyalty  and  his  fidelity  to 
King  William 

MR.  VANSLYPERKEN  hastened  from  his  inglorious  con- 
flict maddened  with  rage  and  disappointment.  He  returned  on 
board,  went  down  into  his  cabin,  and  threw  himself  on  his  bed. 
His  hopes  and  calculations  had  been  so  brilliant — rid  of  his 
enemy  Smallbones — with  gold  in  possession,  and  more  in  pros- 
pect, to  be  so  cruelly  deceived  by  the  widow — the  cockatrice  ! 
Then  by  one  to  whom  he  fully  confided,  and  who  knew  too 
many  of  his  secrets  already — Corporal  Van  Spitter — he  too  ! 
— and  to  dare  to  aspire  to  the  widow — it  was  madness — and 
then  their  knowledge  of  his  treason  —  the  corporal  having 
witnessed  his  receiving  the  gold — with  such  bitter  enemies, 
what  could  he  expect  but  a  halter  ? — he  felt  it  even  now  round 
his  neck ;  and  Vauslyperken  groaned  in  the  bitterness  of  his 
heart. 

In  the  meantime,  there  was  a  consultation  between  the 
widow  and  the  corporal  as  to  the  best  method  of  proceeding. 
That  the  corporal  could  expect  nothing  but  the  most  deter- 
mined hostility  from  Vanslyperken  was  certain  ;  but  for  this 
the  corporal  cared  little,  as  he  had  all  the  crew  of  the  cutter 
on  his  side,  and  he  was  in  his  own  person  too  high  in  rank  to 
be  at  the  mercy  of  Vanslyperken. 

After  many  pros  and  cons,  and  at  least  a  dozen  bottles  of 
beer — for  the  excitement  on  the  part  of  the  corporal,  and  the 
exertion  of  the  widow,  had  made  them  both  dry — it  was 
resolved  that  the  Frau  Vandersloosh  should  demand  an  audi- 
ence at  the  Hague  the  next  morning,  and  should  communicate 
the  treasonable  practices  of  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  calling  upon 
the  corporal  as  a  witness  to  the  receipt  of  the  money  from  the 
Jesuit. 

"  Mein  Gott ! "  exclaimed  the  corporal,  striking  his  bull 
forehead,  as  if  a  new  thought  had  required  being  forced  out, 
<  but  they  will  ask  me  how  I  came  there  mvself,  and  what 
shall  I  say?" 

"Say  that  the  Jesuit  father  had  sent  for  you  to  try 
304 


SNARLEYYOW 

and  seduce  you  to  do  his  treason,  but  that  you  would  not 
consent." 

"  Mein  Gott !  yes — that  will  do." 

The  corporal  then  returned  on  board,  but  did  not  think  it 
worth  while  to  report  himself  to  Mr.  Vanslyperken. 

Mr.  Vanslyperken  had  also  been  thinking  over  tfie  matter, 
and  in  what  way  he  should  be  able  to  escape  from  the  toils 
prepared  for  him.  That  the  widow  would  immediately  inform 
the  authorities,  he  was  convinced.  How  was  he  to  get  out  of 
his  scrape  ? 

Upon  mature  reflection,  he  decided  that  it  was  to  be  done. 
He  had  copies  of  all  Ramsay's  letters,  and  those  addressed  to 
Ramsay,  and  the  last  delivered  were  very  important.  Now,  his 
best  plan  would  be  to  set  off  for  the  Hague  early  the  next 
morning— demand  an  interview  with  one  of  the  ministers,  or 
even  his  Majesty  himself — state  that  he  had  been  offered  money 
from  the  Jacobite  party  to  carry  their  letters,  and  that,  with 
a  view  to  serve  his  Majesty  by  finding  out  their  secrets,  he 
had  consented  to  do  it,  and  had  taken  the  monev  to  satisfy 
them  that  he  was  sincere.  That  he  had  opened  the  letters 
and  copied  them,  and  that  now,  as  the  contents  were  impor- 
tant, he  had  thought  it  right  to  make  them  immediately 
known  to  the  Government,  and  at  the  same  time  to  bring 
the  money  received  for  the  service,  to  be  placed  at  his 
Majesty's  disposal. 

"  Whether  she  is  before  or  after  me,"  thought  Vanslyperken, 
"it  will  then  be  little  matter  :  all  I  shall  have  to  fear  will  be 
from  Ramsay  and  his  party ;  but  the  Government  will  be 
bound  to  protect  me." 

There  certainly  was  much  wisdom  in  this  plan  of  Vansly- 
perken ;  it  was  the  only  one  which  could  have  been  attended 
with  success,  or  with  any  chance  of  it. 

Mr.  Vanslyperken  was  up  at  daylight,  and  dressed  in  his 
best  uniform  ;  he  put  in  his  pocket  all  the  copies  of  the 
Jacobite  correspondence,  and  went  on  shore — hired  a  calash, 
for  he  did  not  know  how  to  ride,  and  set  off  for  the  Hague, 
where  he  arrived  about  ten  o'clock.  He  sent  up  his  name,  and 
requested  an  audience  of  the  Duke  of  Portland,  as  an  officer 
commanding  one  of  his  Majesty's  vessels  ;  he  was  immediately 
admitted. 

"What  is  your  pleasure,  Mr.  Vanslyperken?"  said  the 
306  u 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

duke,  who  was  standing  at  the  table,  in  company  with  Lord 
Albemarle. 

Vanslyperken  was  a  little  confused — he  muttered,  and  stam- 
mered about  anxiety,  and  loyalty,  and  fidelity,  and  excess  of 
zeal,  &c. 

No  wonder  he  stammered,  for  he  was  talking  of  what  he 
knew  nothing  about ;  but  these  two  noblemen  recollecting  his 
confusion  when  presented  to  his  sovereign  on  board  of  the 
frigate,  made  allowances. 

"  I  have  at  last,"  cried  Vanslyperken,  with  more  confi- 
dence, "  been  able  to  discover  the  plots  of  the  Jacobites,  your 
grace." 

"  Indeed !  Mr.  Vanslyperken,"  replied  the  duke,  smiling 
incredulously  ;  "  and  pray  what  may  they  be  ?  you  must  be  as 
expeditious  as  possible,  for  his  Majesty  is  waiting  for  us." 

"  These  letters  will  take  some  time  to  read,"  replied  Vansly- 
perken ;  "but  their  contents  are  most  important." 

"  Indeed  !  letters  —  how  have  you  possession  of  their 
letters  ?  " 

"  It  will  be  rather  a  long  story,  sir — my  lord  !  I  mean," 
replied  Vanslyperken  ;  "  but  they  will  amply  repay  an  hour  of 
your  time,  if  you  can  spare  it." 

At  this  moment  the  door  opened,  and  his  Majesty  entered 
the  room.  At  the  sight  of  the  king,  Vanslyperken's  confidence 
was  again  taking  French  leave. 

"  My  lords,  I  am  waiting  for  you,"  said  the  king,  with  a 
little  asperity  of  manner. 

"May  it  please  your  Majesty,  here  is  Lieutenant  Vansly- 
perken, commanding  one  of  your  Majesty's  vessels,  who  states 
that  he  has  important  intelligence,  and  that  he  has  possession 
of  Jacobite  papers." 

"  Indeed  ! "  replied  King  William,  who  was  always  alive  to 
Jacobite  plotting,  from  which  he  had  already  run  so  much 
risk.  "What  is  it,  Mr.  Vanslyperken?  Speak  boldly  what 
you  have  to  communicate." 

"Your  Majesty,  I  beg  your  gracious  pardon,  but  here  are 
copies  of  the  correspondence  carried  on  by  the  traitors  in 
England  and  this  country.  If  your  Majesty  will  deign  to  have 
it  read,  you  will  then  perceive  how  important  it  is.  After  your 
Majesty  has  read  it,  I  will  have  the  honour  to  explain  to  you 
by  what  means  it  came  into  my  possession." 
306 


SNARLEYYOW 

King  William  was  a  man  of  business,  and  Vanslyperken 
had  done  wisely  in  making  this  proposal.  His  Majesty  at  once 
sat  down,  with  the  Duke  of  Portland  on  one  side,  and  Lord 
Albemarle  on  the  other;  the  latter  took  the  letters,  which 
were  arranged  according  to  their  dates,  and  read  them  in  a 
clear,  distinct  voice. 

As  the  reading  went  on,  his  Majesty  made  memorandums 
and  notes  with  his  pencil  on  a  sheet  of  paper,  but  did  not  in- 
terrupt during  the  whole  progress  of  the  lecture.  When  the 
last  and  most  important  was  finished,  the  two  noblemen  looked 
at  his  Majesty  with  countenances  full  of  meaning.  For  a  few 
moments  his  Majesty  drummed  with  the  second  and  third 
fingers  of  his  left  hand  upon  the  table,  and  then  said — 

"  Pray,  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  how  did  you  obtain  possession 
of  these  papers  and  letters,  or  make  copies  of  these 
letters  ?  " 

Vanslyperken,  who  had  been  standing  at  the  other  side  of 
the  table  during  the  time  of  the  reading,  had  anxiously  watched 
the  countenances  of  his  Majesty  and  the  two  noblemen,  and 
perceived  that  the  intelligence  which  the  letters  contained 
had  created  a  strong  feeling,  as  he  expected.  With  a  certain 
degree  of  confidence  he  commenced  his  explanation. 

He  stated  that  the  crew  of  the  cutter  had  been  accustomed 
to  frequent  the  Lust  Hatis  of  a  certain  widow  Vandersloosh, 
and  that  he  had  made  her  acquaintance  by  several  times 
going  there  to  look  after  his  seamen. 

That  this  widow  had  often  hinted  to  him,  and  at  last  pro- 
posed to  him,  that  he  should  take  letters  for  some  friends  of 
hers — at  last  she  had  told  him  plainly  that  it  was  for  the 
Jacobite  party,  and  he  pretended  to  consent. 

That  he  had  been  taken  by  her  to  the  house  of  a  Jesuit, 
1(>9,  in  the  Bur  Street,  nearly  opposite  to  her  Lust  Haus,  and 
that  the  Jesuit  had  given  him  some  letters  and  fifty  guineas 
for  his  trouble. 

He  then  stated  that  he  had  opened,  copied,  and  resealed 
them  ;  further,  that  he  had  brought  over  one  of  the  confede- 
rates, who  was  now  residing  in  the  house  of  the  syndic,  Van 
Krause.  That  he  should  have  made  all  this  known  before, 
only  that  he  waited  till  it  was  more  important.  Ynat  the  last 
letters  appeared  of  such  consequence,  that  he  deemed  it  his 
duty  no  longer  to  delay. 

307 


THE   DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

"You  have  done  well,  Mr.  Vanslyperken,"  replied  his 
Majesty. 

"And  played  a  bold  game,"  observed  Lord  Albemarle, 
fixing  his  eyes  upon  Vanslyperken.  "  Suppose  you  had  been 
found  out  co  operating  with  traitors  before  you  made  this 
discovery  ?  " 

"  I  might  have  forfeited  my  life  in  my  zeal,"  replied  Mr. 
Vanslyperken,  with  adroitness;  "but  that  is  the  duty  of  a 
king's  officer." 

"That  is  well  said,"  observed  the  Duke  of  Portland. 

"  I  have  a  few  questions  to  put  to  you,  Mr.  Vanslyperken," 
observed  his  Majesty. 

"  What  is  the  cave  they  mention  so  often  ?  " 

"  It  is  on  the  bank  of  the  Isle  of  Wight,  your  Majesty.  I 
did  not  know  of  its  existence  but  from  the  letters — but  I  once 
lay  a  whole  night  in  the  cove  underneath  it,  to  intercept 
the  smugglers,  upon  information  that  I  had  received  ;  but  the 
alarm  was  given,  and  they  escaped." 

"Who  is  their  agent  at  Portsmouth  ?" 

"  A  Jew  of  the  name  of  Lazarus,  residing  in  Little  Orange 
Street,  at  the  back  of  the  Point,  your  Majesty." 

"  Do  you  know  any  of  the  names  of  the  conspirators  ?  " 

"I  do  not,  your  Majesty,  except  a  woman,  who  is  very 
active,  one  Moggy  Salisbury — her  husband,  not  a  month  back, 
was  the  boatswain  of  the  cutter,  but  by  some  interest  or 
another,  he  has  obtained  his  discharge." 

"  My  Lord  of  Portland,  take  a  memorandum  to  inquire  who 
it  was  applied  for  the  discharge  of  that  man.  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken, you  may  retire — we  will  call  you  in  by-and-by — you 
will  be  secret  as  to  what  has  passed." 

"  I  have  one  more  duty  to  perform,"  replied  Vanslyperken, 
taking  some  rouleaux  of  gold  out  of  his  pocket ;  "  this  is  the 
money  received  from  the  traitors — it  is  not  for  a  king's  officer 
to  have  it  in  his  possession." 

"  You  are  right,  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  but  the  gold  of  traitors 
is  forfeited  to  the  crown,  and  it  is  now  mine ;  you  will  accept 
it  as  a  present  from  your  king." 

Mr.  Vanslyperken  took  the  gold  from  the  table,  made  a 
bow,  and  retired  from  the  royal  presence. 

The  reader  will  acknowledge  that  it  was  impossible  to  play 
his  cards  better  than  Mr.  Vanslyperken  had  done  in  this 
308 


SNARLEYYOW 

interview,  and  that  he  deserved  great  credit  for  his  astute 
conduct.  With  such  diplomatic  talents,  he  would  have  made 
a  great  prime  minister. 

"The  council  was  ordered  at  twelve  o'clock,  my  lords. 
These  letters  must  be  produced.  That  they  are  genuine, 
appears  to  me  beyond  a  doubt." 

"  That  they  are  faithful  copies,  I  doubt  not,"  replied  Lord 
Albemarle,  "  but — 

"  But  what,  my  Lord  Albemarle  ?  " 

"  I  very  much  suspect  the  fidelity  of  the  copier — there  is 
something  more  that  has  not  been  told,  depend  upon  it." 

"  Why  do  you  think  so,  my  lord  ?  " 

"  Because,  your  Majesty,  allowing  that  a  man  would  act  the 
part  that  Mr.  Vanslyperken  says  that  he  has  done  to  discover 
the  conspiracy,  still,  would  he  not  naturally,  to  avoid  any  risk 
to  himself,  have  furnished  Government  with  the  first  corre- 
spondence, and  obtained  their  sanction  for  prosecuting  his 
plans  ?  This  officer  has  been  employed  for  the  last  two  years 
or  more  in  carrying  the  despatches  to  the  Hague,  and  it  must 
at  once  strike  your  Majesty  that  a  person  who  can  with  such 
dexterity  open  the  letters  of  others,  can  also  open  those  of 
his  own  Government." 

"  That  is  true,  my  lord,"  replied  his  Majesty,  musing. 

"Your  Majesty  is  well  aware  that  suspicions  were  enter- 
tained of  the  fidelity  of  the  syndic,  suspicions  which  the 
evidence  of  this  officer  have  verified.  But  why  were  these 
suspicions  raised  ?  Because  he  knew  of  the  Government 
secrets,  and  it  was  supposed  he  obtained  them  from  some  one 
who  is  in  our  trust,  but  inimical  to  us  and  unworthy  of  the 
confidence  reposed  in  him. 

"  Your  Majesty's  acuteness  will  at  once  perceive  that  the 
secrets  may  have  been  obtained  by  Mynheer  Krause  by  the 
same  means  as  have  been  resorted  to,  to  obtain  the  secrets  of 
the  conspirators.  I  may  be  in  error,  and  if  I  do  this  officer 
wrong  by  my  suspicions,  may  God  forgive  me,  but  there  is 
something  in  his  looks  which  tells  me — 

"  What,  my  lord  ?  " 

"  That  he  is  a  traitor  to  both  parties,  may  it  please  your 
Majesty." 

"  By  the  Lord,  Albemarle,  I  think  you  have  hit  upon  the 
truth,"  replied  the  Duke  of  Portland. 
309 


THE   DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

"  Of  that  we  shall  soon  have  proof — at  present  we  have  to 
decide  whether  it  be  advisable  to  employ  him  to  discover 
more,  or  at  once  seize  upon  the  parties  he  has  denounced. 
But  that  had  better  be  canvassed  in  the  council-chamber. 
Come,  my  lords,  they  are  waiting  for  us." 

The  affair  was  of  too  great  importance  not  to  absorb  all  other 
business,  and  it  was  decided  that  the  house  of  Mynheer  Krause, 
and  of  the  Jesuit,  and  the  widow  Vandersloosh,  should  be 
entered  by  the  peace-officers  at  midnight,  and  that  they  and 
any  of  the  conspirators  who  might  be  found  should  be  thrown 
into  prison.  That  the  cutter  should  be  despatched  imme- 
diately to  England,  with  orders  to  seize  all  the  other  parties 
informed  against  by  Vanslyperken,  and  that  a  force  should  be 
sent  to  attack  the  cave,  and  secure  those  who  might  be  found 
there,  with  directions  to  the  admiral,  that  Mr.  Vanslvperken 
should  be  employed  both  as  a  guide,  and  to  give  the  assistance 
of  the  cutter  and  his  crew. 

These  arrangements  having  been  made,  the  council  broke 
up ;  King  William  had  a  conference  with  his  two  favourites, 
and  Vanslyperken  was  sent  for. 

"  Lieutenant  Vanslyperken,  we  feel  much  indebted  to  you 
for  your  important  communications,  and  we  shall  not  forget, 
in  due  time,  to  reward  your  zeal  and  loyalty  as  it  deserves. 
At  present,  it  is  necessary  that  you  sail  for  England  as  soon  as 
our  despatches  are  ready,  which  will  be  before  midnight;  you 
will  then  receive  your  orders  from  the  admiral  at  Portsmouth, 
and  I  have  no  doubt  you  will  take  the  opportunity  of  affording 
us  fresh  proofs  of  your  fidelity  and  attachment." 

Mr.  Vanslyperken  bowed  humbly,  and  retired,  delighted  with 
the  successful  result  of  his  manoeuvre,  and  with  a  gay  heart  he 
leaped  into  his  calash,  and  drove  off. 

"  Yes,  yes,"  thought  he,  "  Madam  Vandersloosh,  you  would 
betray  me.  We  shall  see.  Yes,  yes,  we  shall  see,  Madam 
Vandersloosh." 

And  sure  enough  he  did  see  Madam  Vandersloosh,  who  in 
another  calash  was  driving  to  the  palace,  and  who  met  him 
face  to  face. 

Vanslyperken  turned  up  his  nose  at  her  as  he  passed  by, 

and  the  widow,  astonished  at  his  presumption,  thought,  as  she 

went  on  her  way,  "  Well,  well,  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  we  shall 

see ;  you  may  turn  up  your  snivelling  nose,  but  stop  till  your 

310 


SNARLEYYOW 

head's  in  the  halter — yes,  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  stop  till  your 
head's  in  the  halter." 

We  must  leave  Mr.  Vanslyperken  to  drive,  and  the  widow 
Vandersloosh  to  drive,  while  we  drive  on  ourselves.  The  sub- 
sequent events  of  this  eventful  day  we  will  narrate  in  the 
following  chapter. 


CHAPTER  XL VI 

In  which  there  is  much  bustle  and  confusion,  plot  and  counter- 
plot 

A.  BOUT  two  hours  after  the  council  had  broken  up,  the  follow- 
ing communication  was  delivered  into  the  hands  of  Ramsay  by 
an  old  woman,  who  immediately  took  her  departure. 

"  The  lieutenant  of  the  cutter  has  taken  copies  of  all  your 
correspondence,  and  betrayed  you.  You  must  fly  immediately, 
as  at  midnight  you  and  all  of  you  will  be  seized.  Injustice  to 
Mynheer  Krause,  leave  documents  to  clear  him. 

"  The  cutter  will  sail  this  evening — with  orders  to  secure 
your  friends  at  Portsmouth  and  the  cave." 

"  Now,  by  the  holy  cross  of  our  Saviour  !  I  will  have  revenge 
upon  that  dastard  :  there  is  no  time  to  lose  ;  five  minutes  for 
reflection,  and  then  to  act,"  thought  Ramsay,  as  he  twisted, up 
this  timely  notice,  which,  it  must  be  evident  to  the  reader, 
must  have  been  sent  by  one  who  had  been  summoned  to  the 
council.  Ramsay's  plans  were  soon  formed ;  he  despatched  a 
trusty  messenger  to  the  Jesuit's,  desiring  him  to  communicate 
immediately  with  the  others,  and  upon  what  plan  to  proceed. 
He  then  wrote  a  note  to  Vanslyperken,  requesting  his  imme- 
diate presence,  and  hastened  to  the  morning  apartment  of 
Wilhelmina.  In  a  few  words  he  told  her  that  he  had  received 
timely  notice  that  it  was  the  intention  of  the  Government  to 
seize  her  father  and  him  as  suspected  traitors,  and  throw  them 
that  very  night  into  prison. 

Wilhelmina  made  no  reply. 

"  For  your  father,  my  dearest  girl,  there  is  no  fear:  he  will 
be  fully  acquitted  ;  but  I,  Wilhelmina,  must  part  immediately, 
or  my  life  is  forfeited." 

"  Leave  me,  Edward  ?  "  replied  Wilhelmina. 
311 


THE   DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

"  No,  you  must  go  with  me,  Wilhelmina,  for  more  than  one 
reason ;  the  Government  have  ordered  the  seizure  of  the  per- 
sons to  be  made  in  the  night,  to  avoid  a  disturbance  ;  but  that 
they  will  not  be  able  to  prevent ;  the  mob  are  but  too  happy 
to  prove  their  loyalty,  when  they  can  do  so  by  rapine  and 
plunder,  and,  depend  upon  it,  that  this  house  will  be  sacked 
and  levelled  to  the  ground  before  to-morrow  evening.  You 
cannot  go  to  prison  with  your  father  ;  you  cannot  remain  here 
to  be  at  the  mercy  of  an  infuriated  and  lawless  mob.  You 
must  go  with  me,  \Vilhelmina  ;  trust  to  me,  not  only  for  my 
sake,  but  for  your  father's." 

"My  father's,  Edward,  it  is  that  only  I  am  thinking  of; 
how  can  I  leave  my  father  at  such  a  time  ?  " 

"  You  will  save  your  father  by  so  doing.  Your  departure 
with  me  will  substantiate  his  innocence ;  decide,  my  dearest 
girl !  decide  at  once  ;  you  must  either  fly  with  me,  or  we  must 
part  for  ever." 

"Oh  no,  that  must  not  be,  Edward,"  cried  Wilhelmina, 
bursting  into  tears. 

After  some  further  persuasions  on  the  part  of  Ramsay,  and 
fresh  tears  from  the  attached  maiden,  it  was  agreed  that  she 
should  act  upon  his  suggestions,  and  with  a  throbbing  heart 
she  went  to  her  chamber  to  make  the  necessary  preparations, 
while  Ramsay  requested  Mynheer  Krause  would  give  him  a 
few  minutes  of  his  company  in  his  room  above. 

The  syndic  soon  made  his  appearance.  "  Well,  Mynheer 
Ramsay,  you  have  some  news  to  tell  me,  I  am  sure  ; "  for 
Mynheer  Krause,  notwithstanding  his  rebuff  from  the  king, 
could  not  divest  himself  from  his  failing  of  fetching  and  carry- 
ing reports.  Ramsay  went  to  the  door  and  turned  the  key. 

"  I  have,  indeed,  most  important  news,  Mynheer  Krause, 
and,  I  am  sorry  to  say,  very  unpleasant  also." 

"  Indeed  !  "  replied  the  syndic,  with  alarm. 

"  Yes  ;  I  find  from  a  notice  given  me  by  one  of  his  Majesty's 
council,  assembled  this  morning  at  the  Hague,  that  you  are 
suspected  of  treasonable  practices." 

"  God  in  heaven  !  "  exclaimed  the  syndic. 

"  And  that  this  very  night  you  are  to  be  seized  and  thrown 
into  prison  !  " 

"  \,  the  syndic  of  the  town  !  I,  who  put  everybody  else  into 
prison  ! " 

312 


SNARLEYYOW 

"  Even  so  ;  such  is  the  gratitude  of  King  William  for  your 
long  and  faithful  services,  Mynheer  Krauze  !  I  have  now  sent 
for  you  that  we  may  consult  as  to  what  had  best  be  done. 
Will  you  fly  ?  I  have  the  means  for  your  escape." 

"  Fly,  Mynheer  Ramsay  ?  the  syndic  of  Amstersdam  fly  ? 
Never  !  they  may  accuse  me  falsely ;  they  may  condemn  me  and 
take  off  my  head  before  the  Stadt  House,  but  I  will  not  fly." 

"  I  expected  this  answer ;  and  you  are  right,  Mynheer 
Krause ;  but  there  are  other  considerations  worthy  of  your 
attention.  When  the  populace  know  that  you  are  in  prison 
for  treason,  they  will  level  this  house  to  the  ground." 

"  Well,  and  so  they  ought,  if  they  suppose  me  guilty  ;  I  care 
little  for  that." 

"  I  am  aware  of  that ;  but  still  your  property  will  be  lost ; 
it  will  be  but  a  matter  of  prudence  to  save  all  you  can :  you 
have  already  a  large  sum  of  gold  collected." 

"  I  have  four  thousand  guilders,  at  least." 

"  You  must  think  of  your  daughter,  Mynheer  Krause.  This 
gold  must  not  find  its  way  into  the  pockets  of  the  mob.  Now, 
observe,  the  king's  cutter  sails  to-night,  and  I  propose  that 
your  gold  be  embarked,  and  I  will  take  it  over  for  you  and 
keep  it  safe.  Then  let  what  will  happen,  your  daughter  will 
not  be  left  to  beggary." 

"  True,  true,  my  dear  sir,  there  is  no  saying  how  this  will 
end  :  it  may  end  well ;  but,  as  you  say,  if  this  house  is  plun- 
dered, the  gold  is  gone  for  ever.  Your  advice  is  good,  and  I 
will  give  you  before  you  go  orders  for  all  the  moneys  in  the 
hands  of  my  agents  at  Hamburg  and  Frankfort  and  other 
places.  I  have  taken  your  advice,  my  young  friend,  and, 
though  I  have  property  to  the  amount  of  some  hundred 
thousand  guilders,  with  the  exception  of  this  house,  they  will 
hold  little  of  it  which  belongs  to  Mynheer  Krause.  And  my 
poor  daughter,  Mynheer  Ramsay  ?  " 

"  Should  any  accident  happen  to  you,  you  may  trust  to  me, 
I  swear  it  to  you,  Mynheer  Krause,  on  my  hope  of  salvation." 

Here  the  old  man  sat  down  much  affected,  and  covered 
his  face. 

"  Oh  !  my  dear  young  friend,  what  a  world  is  this  !  where 
they  cannot  distinguish  a  true  and  loyal  subject  from  a  traitor. 
But  why  could  you  not  stay  here— protect  my  house  from 
the  mob— demand  the  civic  guard  ? " 
313 


THE  DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

"  I  stay  here,  my  dear  sir  !  why,  I  am  included  in  the 
warrant  of  treason." 

"You?" 

"  Yes  ;  and  there  would  be  no  chance  of  my  escaping  from  my 
enemies ;  they  detest  me  too  much.  But  cheer  up,  sir,  I  think 
that,  by  my  means,  you  may  be  cleared  of  all  suspicions." 

"  By  your  means  ?  " 

"  Yes  ;  but  I  must  not  explain  ;  my  departure  is  necessary 
for  your  safety ;  I  will  take  the  whole  upon  myself,  and  you 
shall  be  saved." 

"  I  really  cannot  understand  you,  my  dear  friend ;  but  it 
appears  to  me  as  if  you  were  going  to  make  some  great  sacri- 
fice for  my  sake." 

"  I  will  not  be  questioned,  Mynheer  Krause  ;  only  this  I 
say,  that  I  am  resolved  that  you  shall  be  proved  innocent.  It 
is  my  duty.  Bat  we  have  no  time  to  lose.  Let  your  gold  be 
ready  at  sunset  :  I  will  have  everything  prepared." 

"  But  my  daughter  must  not  remain  here ;  she  will  be  by 
herself  at  the  mercy  of  the  mob." 

"  Be  satisfied,  Mynheer  Krause,  that  is  also  cared  for  ;  your 
daughter  must  leave  this  house,  and  be  in  a  safe  retreat  before 
the  officers  come  in  to  seize  you  :  I  have  arranged  everything." 

"  Where  do  you  propose  sending  her  ?  " 

"  Not  to  any  of  your  friends'  houses,  Mynheer  Krause  ;  no, 
no— but  I'll  see  her  in  safety  before  I  leave,  do  not  be  afraid  ; 
it  must  depend  upon  circumstances.  But  of  that  hereafter ; 
you  have  no  time  to  lose." 

"  God  in  heaven  !  "  exclaimed  Mynheer  Krause,  unlocking 
the  door,  "  that  I,  the  syndic,  the  most  loyal  subject ! — well, 
well,  you  may  truly  say,  '  Put  not  your  trust  in  princes.' " 

"  Trust  in  me,  Mynheer  Krause,"  replied  Ramsay,  taking 
his  hand. 

"  I  do,  I  will,  my  good  friend,  and  I  will  go  to  prison  proudly, 
and  like  an  innocent  and  injured  man." 

And  Mynheer  Krause  hastened  down  to  his  counting-house 
to  make  the  proposed  arrangements,  Ramsay  returning  to 
Wilhelmina,  to  whom  he  imparted  what  had  taken  place 
between  him  and  her  father,  and  which  had  the  effect  of  con- 
firming her  resolution. 

We  must  now  return  to  the  widow  Vandersloosh,  who  has 
arrived  safely,  but  melting  with  the  heat  of  her  journey,  at  the 
31  i 


SNARLEYYOW 

Palace  of  the  Hague.  She  immediately  informed  one  of  the 
domestics  that  she  wished  to  speak  with  his  Majesty  upon 
important  business. 

"  I  cannot  take  your  name  in  to  his  Majesty,  but  if  you  will 
give  it  me,  I  will  speak  to  Lord  Albemarle." 

The  widow  wrote  her  name  down  upon  a  slip  of  paper,  with 
which  the  servant  went  away,  and  then  the  widow  sat  down 
upon  a  bench  in  the  hall,  and  cooled  herself  with  her  fan. 

"Frau  Vandersloosh,"  said  Lord  Albemarle,  on  reading  the 
name. 

"  Let  her  come  up.  Why,  this,"  continued  he,  turning  to 
the  Duke  of  Portland,  who  was  sitting  by  him,  "  is  the  woman 
who  is  ordered  to  be  arrested  this  night,  upon  the  evidence 
of  Lieutenant  Vanslyperken ;  we  shall  learn  something  now, 
depend  upon  it." 

The  Frau  Vandersloosh  made  her  appearance,  sailing  into 
the  room  like  a  Dutch  man-of-war  of  that  period,  under  full 
sail,  high-pooped  and  broad-sterned.  Never  having  stood  in 
the  presence  of  great  men,  she  was  not  a  little  confused,  so 
she  fanned  herself  most  furiously. 

"  You  wish  to  speak  with  me  ? "  said  Lord  Albemarle. 

"  Yes,  your  honour's  honour,  I've  come  to  expose  a  snivelling 
traitor  to  his  Majesty's  crown.  Yes,  yes,  Mr.  Vanslyperken, 
we  shall  see  now,"  continued  the  widow,  talking  to  herself, 
and  fanning  away. 

"We  are  all  attention,  madam." 

Mistress  Vandersloosh  then  began,  out  of  breath,  and  con- 
tinued out  of  breath  till  she  had  told  the  whole  of  her  story, 
which,  as  the  reader  must  be  aware,  only  corroborated  all 
Vanslyperken  had  already  stated,  with  the  exception  that  he 
had  denounced  the  widow.  Lord  Albemarle  allowed  her  to 
proceed  without  interruption  ;  he  had  a  great  insight  into 
character,  and  the  story  of  the  widow  confirmed  him  in  his 
opinion  of  Vanslyperken. 

"But,  my  good  woman,"  said  Lord  Albemarle,  "are  you 
aware  that  Mr.  Vanslyperken  has  already  been  here  ?  " 

"  Yes,  your  honour,  I  met  him  going  back,  and  he  turned 
his  nose  up  at  me,  and  then  I  said,  'Well,  well,  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken, we  shall  see ;  wait  a  little,  Mr.  Vanslyperken.'  " 

"  And,"  continued  Lord  Albemarle,  "  that  he  had  denounced 
you  as  being  a  party  to  all  these  treasonable  practices  ? " 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

"  Me — denounced  me — he — O  Lord,  O  Lord,  only  let  me 
meet  him  face  to  face — let  him  say  it  then,  if  he  dares,  the 
snivelling — cowardly — murdering  wretch  ! " 

Thereupon  Mrs.  Vandersloosh  commenced  the  history  of 
Vanslyperken's  wooing,  of  his  cur  Snarleyyow,  of  her  fancy  for 
the  corporal,  of  his  finding  her  with  the  corporal  the  day 
before,  of  her  beating  him  off  with  the  brooms,  and  of  her 
threats  to  expose  his  treason.  "  And  so  now,  when  he  finds 
that  he  was  to  be  exposed,  he  comes  up  first  himself;  that's 
now  the  truth  of  it,  or  my  name's  not  Vandersloosh,  your 
honour ;"  and  the  widow  walked  up  and  down  with  the  march 
of  an  elephant,  fanning  herself  violently,  her  bosom  heaving 
with  agitation,  and  her  face  as  red  as  a  boiled  lobster. 

"Mistress  Vandersloosh,"  said  Lord  Albemarle,  "let  the 
affair  rest  as  it  is  for  the  present,  but  I  shall  not  forget  what 
you  have  told  me.  I  think  now  that  you  had  better  go 
home." 

At  this  dismissal  the  widow  turned  round. 

"  Thank  your  worship  kindly,"  said  she,  "  I'm  ready  to  oome 
whenever  I'm  wanted.  Yes,  yes,  Mr.  Vanslyperken,"  resumed 
the  widow,  as  she  walked  to  the  door,  quite  forgetting  the 
respect  due  to  the  two  noblemen,  "  we  shall  see  ;  yes,  yes,  we 
shall  see." 

"Well,  my  lord,  what  think  you  of  this  ?  "  said  Lord  Albe- 
marle to  the  duke,  as  the  widow  closed  the  door. 

"  Upon  my  soul,  I  think  she  is  honest ;  she  is  too  fat  for  a 
traitor." 

"  I  am  of  your  opinion.  The  episode  of  the  corporal  was 
delightful,  and  has  thrown  much  light  upon  the  lieutenant's 
conduct,  who  is  a  traitor,  in  my  opinion,  if  ever  there  was  one  ; 
but  he  must  be  allowed  to  fulfil  his  task,  and  then  we  will  soon 
find  out  the  traitor ;  but,  if  I  mistake  not,  that  man  was  born 
to  be  hung." 

We  must  now  return  to  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  who  received 
the  note  from  Ramsay  just  as  he  was  going  down  to  the  boat. 
As  he  did  not  know  what  steps  were  to  be  taken  by  Govern- 
ment, he  determined  to  go  up  to  Ramsay,  and  inform  him  of 
his  order  for  immediate  sailing. 

He  might  gain  further  information  from  his  letters,  and  also 
remove  the  suspicion  of  his  having  betrayed  him.  Ramsay 
received  Mr.  Vanslyperken  with  an  air  of  confidence. 


SNARLEYYOW 

"Sit  down,  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  I  wish  to  know  whether 
there  is  any  chance  of  your  sailing." 

"  I  was  about  to  come  up  to  you  to  state  that  I  have  orders 
to  sail  this  evening." 

"  That  is  fortunate,  as  I  intended  to  take  a  passage  with  you, 
and  what  is  more,  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  I  have  a  large  sum  in 
specie,  which  we  must  contrive  to  get  on  board.  Cannot  we 
contrive  it  ?  I  cannot  go  without  it." 

"A  large  sum  in  specie!"  Vanslyperken  reflected.  Yes, 
he  would  secure  Ramsay  as  a  prisoner,  and  possess  himself  of 
the  specie  if  he  could.  His  entrapping  Ramsay  on  board 
would  be  another  proof  of  his  fidelity  and  dexterity.  But  then 
Vanslyperken  thought  of  the  defection  of  the  corporal ;  but 
that  was  of  no  consequence.  The  crew  of  the  cutter  dared  not 
disobey  him,  when  they  were  ordered  to  seize  a  traitor. 

While  Vanslyperken  w;is  meditating  this,  Ramsay  fixed  his 
eyes  upon  him,  waiting  for  his  reply. 

"  It  will  be  difficult,"  observed  Vanslyperken,  "to  get  the 
specie  on  board  without  being  seen." 

"  I  am  afraid  so  too.  But  I  have  a  proposition  to  make. 
Suppose  you  get  under  way,  and  heave-to  a  mile  outside,  I  will 
then  come  off  in  the  syndic's  barge.  I  can  have  the  use  of  it. 
Then  nothing  will  be  discovered." 

Vanslyperken  appeared  to  reflect  again. 

"  I  shall  still  run  a  great  risk,  Mr.  Ramsay." 

"  You  will  run  some  little,  perhaps,  but  you  will  be  well  paid 
for  it,  I  promise  you." 

"Well,  sir,  I  consent,"  replied  Vanslyperken.  "At  what 
hour  do  you  propose  to  embark  ?  " 

"  About  eleven,  or  a  little  earlier.  You  will  have  a  light  over 
the  stern  ;  hail  the  boat  when  you  see  it  coming,  and  I  shall 
answer,  (  King's  messenger,  with  despatches  ; '  that  will  be  a 
blind  to  your  crew — they  supposed  me  a  king's  messenger 
before." 

"  Yes,  that  will  be  prudent,"  replied  Vanslyperken,  who  then 
took  his  leave  with  great  apparent  cordiality. 

"Villain!"  muttered  Ramsay,  as  Vanslyperken  shut  the 
door,  "  I  know  your  thoughts." 

We  must  pass  over  the  remainder  of  this  eventful  day. 
Wilhelmina  had  procured  the  dress  of  a  boy,  in  which  disguise 
she  proposed  to  elope  with  Ramsay,  and  all  her  preparations 
317 


THE   DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

were  made  long  before  the  time.  Mynheer  Krause  was  also 
occupied  in  getting  his  specie  ready  for  embarkation,  and  Ram- 
say in  writing  letters.  The  despatches  from  the  Hague  came 
down  about  nine  o'clock,  and  Vanslyperken  received  them  on 
board.  About  ten  he  weighed  and  made  sail,  and  hove-to 
about  a  mile  outside,  with  a  light  shown  as  agreed.  About  the 
time  arranged,  a  large  boat  appeared  pulling  up  to  the  cutter. 
"  Boat  ahoy  !  "  "  King's  messenger,  with  despatches,"  was  the 
reply.  "  All's  right,"  said  Vanslyperken  ;  "  get  a  rope  there, 
from  forward." 

The  boat  darted  alongside  of  the  cutter.  She  pulled  ten 
oars ;  but,  as  soon  as  she  was  alongside,  a  number  of  armed 
men  sprang  from  her  on  the  decks,  and  beat  the  crew  below, 
while  Ramsay,  with  pistols  in  his  belt,  and  his  sword  in  his 
hand,  went  aft  to  Vanslyperken, 

"  What  is  all  this  ?  "  exclaimed  the  terrified  lieutenant. 

"  Nothing,  sir,  but  common  prudence  on  my  part,"  replied 
Ramsay.  "  I  have  an  account  to  settle  with  you." 

Vanslyperken  perceived  that  his  treachery  was  discovered, 
and  he  fell  upon  his  knees.  Ramsay  turned  away  to  give 
orders,  and  Vanslyperken  darted  down  the  hatchway,  and 
gained  the  lower  deck. 

"Never  mind,"  said  Ramsay,  "he'll  not  escape  me  ;  come, 
my  lads,  hand  up  the  boxes  as  fast  as  you  can." 

Ramsay  then  went  to  the  boat,  and  brought  up  Wilhelmina, 
who  had  remained  there,  and  conducted  her  down  into  the 
cabin.  The  boxes  were  also  handed  down,  the  boat  made  fast, 
and  the  conspirators  remained  in  possession  of  the  deck.  The 
helm  was  taken  by  one  of  them,  sail  again  made  on  the  cutter, 
and  the  boat,  with  a  boat-keeper,  towed  astern. 


CHAPTER  XLVII 

Which  is  rather  interesting 

MR.  VANSLYPERKEN'S  retreat  was  not  known  to  the 
crew ;  they  thought  him  still  on  deck,  and  he  hastened  for- 
ward to  secrete  himself,  even  from  his  own  crew,  who  were 
not  a  little  astonished  at  this  unexpected  attack,  which  they 
318 


SNARLEYYOW 

could  not  account  for.  The  major  part  of  the  arms  on  board 
were  always  kept  in  Mr.  Vanslyperken's  cabin,  and  that  was 
not  only  in  possession  of  the  assailants,  but  there  was  a  strong 
guard  in  the  passage  outside  which  led  to  the  lower  deck. 

"Well,  this  beats  my  comprehension  entirely,"  said  Bill 
Spurey. 

"  Yes,"  replied  Short. 

"And  mine  too,"  added  Obadiah  Coble,  "being  as  we  are, 
as  you  know,  at  peace  with  all  nations,  to  be  boarded  and 
carried  in  this  way." 

"  Why,  what,  and  who  can  they  be  ?  " 

"I've  a  notion  that  Vanslyperken's  at  the  bottom  of  it," 
replied  Spurey. 

"  Yes,"  said  Short. 

"  But  it's  a  bottom  that  I  can't  fathom,"  continued  Spurey. 

"  My  dipsey  line  aren't  long  enough  either,"  replied  Coble. 

"Gott  for  dam,  what  can  it  be?"  exclaimed  Jansen.  "It 
must  be  the  treason." 

"  Mem  Gott !  yes,"  replied  Corporal  Van  Spitter.  "  It  is 
all  treason,  and  the  traitor  be  Vanslyperken."  But  although 
the  corporal  had  some  confused  ideas,  yet  he  could  not  arrange 
them. 

"  Well,  I've  no  notion  of  being  boxed  up  here,"  observed 
Coble  ;  "  there  can't  be  so  many  as  we  are,  even  if  they  were 
stowed  in  the  boat  like  pilchards  in  a  cask.  Can't  we  get  at 
the  arms,  and  make  a  rush  for  it?" 

"  Mein  Gott !  de  arms  are  all  in  de  cabin,  all  but  three  pair 
pistols  and  de  bayonets." 

"  Well,  but  we've  handspikes,"  observed  Spurey. 

"  Gott  for  dam,  gif  me  de  handspike,"  cried  Jansen. 

"  We  had  better  wait  till  daylight,  at  all  events,"  observed 
Coble,  "  we  shall  see  our  work  better." 

"  Yes,"  replied  Short. 

"And  in  the  meantime,  get  everything  to  hand  that  we 
can." 

"  Yes,"  replied  Short. 

"  Well,  I  can't  understand  the  mano3uvre.  It  beats  my 
comprehension  what  they  have  done  with  Vanslyperken." 

"  I  don't  know,  but  they've  kicked  the  cur  out  of  the 
cabin." 

"  Then  they've  kicked  him  out  too,  depend  upon  it." 
319 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

Thus  did  the  crew  continue  to  surmise  during  the  whole 
night,  but,  as  Bill  Spurey  said,  the  manoeuvre  beat  their  com- 
prehension. 

One  thing  was  agreed  upon,  that  they  should  make  an 
attempt  to  recover  the  vessel  as  soon  as  they  could. 

In  the  meantime,  Ramsay,  with  Wilhelmina  and  the  Jesuits, 
had  taken  possession  of  the  cabin,  and  had  opened  all  the 
despatches,  which  acquainted  them  with  the  directions  in 
detail  given  for  the  taking  of  the  conspirators  at  Portsmouth, 
and  in  the  cave.  Had  it  not  been  to  save  his  friends,  Ramsay 
would  at  once  have  taken  the  cutter  to  Cherbourg,  and  have 
there  landed  Wilhelmina  and  the  treasure  ;  but  his  anxiety  for 
his  friends  determined  him  to  run  at  once  for  the  cave,  and 
send  overland  to  Portsmouth.  The  wind  was  fair  and  the 
water  smooth,  and  before  morning  the  cutter  was  on  her  way. 

In  the  meantime,  the  crew  of  the  cutter  had  not  been  idle  ; 
the  ladders  had  been  taken  up  and  hatches  closed.  The  only 
chance  of  success  was  an  attack  upon  the  guard,  who  was 
stationed  outside  of  the  cabin. 

They  had  six  pistols,  about  two  hundred  rounds  of  ammu- 
nition ;  but,  with  the  exception  of  half-a-dozen  bayonets,  no 
other  weapons.  But  they  were  resolute  men,  and  as  soon  as 
they  had  made  their  arrangements,  which  consisted  of  piling 
up  their  hammocks,  so  as  to  make  a  barricade  to  fire  over,  they 
then  commenced  operations,  the  first  signal  of  which  was  a 
pistol-shot  discharged  at  the  men  who  were  on  guard  in  the 
passage,  and  which  wounded  one  of  them.  Ramsay  darted 
out  of  the  cabin  at  the  report  of  the  pistol ;  another  and 
another  was  discharged,  and  Ramsay  then  gave  the  order  to 
fire  in  return.  This  was  done,  but  without  injury  to  the  sea- 
men of  the  cutter,  who  were  protected  by  the  hammocks,  and 
Ramsay,  having  already  three  of  his  men  wounded,  found  that 
the  post  below  was  no  longer  tenable.  A  consultation  took 
place,  and  it  was  determined  that  the  passage  on  the  lower 
deck  and  the  cabin  should  be  abandoned,  as  the  upper  deck  it 
would  be  easy  to  retain. 

The  cabin's  skylight  was  taken  off,  and  the  boxes  of  gold 
handed  up,  while  the  party  outside  the  cabin  door  maintained 
the  conflict  with  the  crew  of  the  Yung  frau.  When  all  the 
boxes  were  up,  Wilhelmina  was  lifted  on  deck,  the  skylight 
was  shipped  on  again,  and,  as  soon  as  the  after-hatches  were 
320 


SNARLEYYOW 

ready  to  put  on,  Ramsay's  men  retreated  to  the  ladder,  which 
they  drew  up  after  them,  and  then  put  on  the  hatches. 

Had  not  the  barricade  of  hammocks  prevented  them,  the 
crew  of  the  Yungfrau  might  have  made  a  rush,  and  followed 
the  others  on  deck  ;  but,  before  they  could  beat  down  the 
barricades,  which  they  did  as  soon  as  they  perceived  their 
opponents  retreat,  the  ladder  was  up,  and  the  hatches  placed 
over  the  hatchways. 

The  Yungfraus  had  gained  the  whole  of  the  lower  deck,  but 
they  could  do  no  more  ;  and  Ramsay  perceived  that  if  he  could 
maintain  possession  of  the  upper  deck,  it  was  as  much  as  he 
could  expect  with  such  determined  assailants.  This  warfare 
had  been  continued  during  the  whole  morning,  and  it  was 
twelve  o'clock  before  the  cabin  and  lower  deck  had  been 
abandoned  by  Ramsay's  associates.  During  the  whole  day 
the  skirmishes  continued,  the  crew  of  the  Yungfrau  climbing 
on  the  table  of  the  cabin,  and  firing  through  the  skylight ;  but 
in  so  doing,  they  exposed  themselves  to  the  fire  of  the  other 
party,  who  sat  like  cats  watching  for  their  appearance,  and  dis- 
charging their  pieces  the  moment  that  a  head  presented  itself. 
In  the  meantime,  the  cutter  darted  on  or  before  a  strong  favour- 
able breeze,  and  thus  passed  the  first  day.  Many  attempts 
were  made  during  the  night  by  the  seamen  of  the  cutter  to 
force  their  way  on  deck,  but  they  were  all  prevented  by  the 
vigilance  of  Ramsay,  and  the  next  morning  the  Isle  of  Wight 
was  in  sight.  Wilhelmina  had  passed  the  night  on  the  fore- 
castle, covered  up  with  a  sail :  none  of  his  people  had  had  any- 
thing to  eat  during  the  time  that  they  were  on  board,  and 
Ramsay  was  most  anxious  to  arrive  at  his  destination. 

About  noon  the  cutter  was  abreast  of  the  Black  Gang 
Chyne  ;  Ramsay  had  calculated  upon  retaining  possession  of  the 
cutter,  and  taking  the  whole  of  the  occupants  of  the  cave  over 
to  Cherbourg ;  but  this  was  now  impossible.  He  had  five  of 
his  men  wounded,  and  he  could  not  row  the  boat  to  the  cave 
without  leaving  so  few  men  on  board  that  they  would  be  over- 
powered, for  his  ammunition  was  expended,  with  the  ex- 
ception of  one  or  two  charges,  which  were  retained  for  an 
emergency.  All  that  he  could  do  now  was,  therefore,  to  put 
his  treasure  in  the  boat,  and  with  Wilhelmina  and  his  whole 
party  make  for  the  cave,  when  he  could  send  notice  to  Ports- 
mouth for  the  others  to  join  them,  and  they  must  be  content 
321  x 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

to  await  the  meditated  attack  upon  the  cave,  and  defend 
it  till  they  could  make  their  escape  to  France.  The  wind 
being  foul  for  the  cutter's  return  to  Portsmouth,  would  enable 
him  to  give  notice  at  Portsmouth,  overland,  before  she  could 
arrive. 

There  was  a  great  oversight  committed  when  the  lower  deck 
was  abandoned — the  despatches  had  been  left  on  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken's  bed.  Had  they  been  taken  away  or  destroyed,  there 
would  have  been  ample  time  for  the  whole  of  his  party  to 
have  made  their  escape  from  England  before  duplicates  could 
arrive.  As  it  was,  he  could  do  no  more  than  what  we  have 
already  mentioned. 

The  boat  was  hauled  up,  the  boxes  of  specie  put  in,  the 
wounded  men  laid  at  the  bottom  of  the  boat,  and  having,  at 
the  suggestion  of  one  of  the  men,  cut  the  lower  riggings, 
halyards,  &c.,  of  the  cutter,  to  retard  its  progress  to  Ports- 
mouth, Ramsay  and  his  associates  stepped  into  the  boat  and 
pulled  for  the  cave. 

Their  departure  was  soon  ascertained  by  the  crew  of  the 
Yung  frau,  who  now  forced  the  skylight,  and  gained  the  deck, 
but  not  before  the  boat  had  entered  the  cave. 

"  What's  to  be  done  now  ? "  said  Coble.  "  Smash  my 
timbers,  but  they've  played  Old  Harry  with  the  rigging.  We 
must  knot  and  splice." 

"  Yes,"  replied  Short. 

"  What  the  devil  have  they  done  with  Vanslyperken  ? " 
cried  Bill  Spurey. 

"  Either  shoved  him  overboard,  or  taken  him  with  them,  I 
suppose,"  cried  Coble. 

"  Well,  it's  a  nice  job  altogether,"  observed  Spurey. 

"  Mein  Gott !  yes,"  replied  the  corporal ;  "  we  will  have  a 
pretty  story  to  tell  de  admiral." 

"  Well,  they've  rid  us  of  him,  at  all  events ;  I  only  hope 
they'll  hang  him.'' 

"  Mein  Gott !  yes." 

"  He'll  have  his  desarts/'  replied  Coble. 

"Got  for  tarn  !  I  like  to  see  him  swing." 

"  Now  he's  gone,  let's  send  his  dog  after  him.  Hurrah,  my 
lads  !  get  a  rope  up  on  the  yard,  and  let  us  hang  Snarleyyow." 

"  Mein  Gott !  I'll  go  fetch  him,"  cried  the  corporal. 

"You  will — will  you?"  roared  a  voice. 
322 


SNARLEYYOW 

7'he  corporal  turned  round,  so  did  the  others,  and  there, 
with  his  drawn  sword,  stood  Mr.  Vanslyperken. 

"  You  d — d  mutinous  scoundrel,"  cried  Vanslyperken, 
"  touch  my  dog,  if  you  dare." 

The  corporal  put  his  hand  up  to  the  salute,  and  Vansly- 
perken shook  his  head  with  a  diabolical  expression  of  coun- 
tenance. 

"  Now,  where  the  devil  could  he  come  from  ?  "  whispered 
Spurey. 

Coble  shrugged  up  his  shoulders,  and  Short  gave  a  long 
whistle,  expending  more  breath  than  usual. 

However,  there  was  no  more  to  be  said  ;  and  as  soon  as  the 
rigging  was  knotted  and  spliced,  sail  was  made  in  the  cutter ; 
but  the  wind  being  dead  in  their  teeth,  they  did  not  arrive 
until  late  the  next  evening,  and  the  admiral  did  not  see  the 
despatches  till  the  next  morning,  for  the  best  of  all  possible 
reasons,  that  Vanslyperken  did  not  take  them  on  shore.  He 
had  a  long  story  to  tell,  and  he  thought  it  prudent  not  to 
disturb  the  admiral  after  dinner,  as  great  men  are  apt  to  be 
very  choleric  during  the  progress  of  digestion. 

The  consequence  was,  that  when,  the  next  morning,  Mr. 
Vanslyperken  called  upon  the  admiral,  the  intelligence  had 
been  received  from  the  cave,  and  all  the  parties  had  absconded. 
Mr.  Vanslyperken  told  his  own  tale,  how  he  had  been  hailed 
by  a  boat,  purporting  to  have  a  messenger  on  board,  how  they 
had  boarded  him  and  beat  down  himself  and  his  crew,  how  he 
and  his  crew  had  fought  under  hatches  and  beat  them  on  deck, 
and  how  they  had  been  forced  to  abandon  the  cutter.  All  this 
was  very  plausible,  and  then  Vanslyperken  gave  the  despatches 
opened  by  Ramsay. 

The  admiral  read  them  in  haste,  gave  immediate  orders  for 
surrounding  and  breaking  into  the  house  of  the  Jew  Lazarus, 
in  which  the  military  found  nobody  but  an  old  tom-cat,  and 
then  desired  Mr.  Vanslyperken  to  hold  the  cutter  in  readiness 
to  embark  troops  and  sail  that  afternoon :  but  troops  do  not 
move  so  fast  as  people  think,  and  before  one  hundred  men  had 
been  told  off  by  the  sergeant  with  their  accoutrements,  knap- 
sacks, and  sixty  rounds  of  ammunition,  it  was  too  late  to  em- 
bark them  that  night,  so  they  waited  until  the  next  morning. 
Moreover,  Mr.  Vanslyperken  had  orders  to  draw  from  the 
dockyard  three  large  boats  for  the  debarkation  of  the  said 
323 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

troops ;  but  the  boats  were  not  quite  ready,  one  required  a  new- 
gunwale,  another  three  planks  in  the  bottom,  and  the  third 
having  her  stern  out,  it  required  all  the  carpenters  in  the  yard 
to  finish  it  by  the  next  morning.  Mr.  Vanslyperken's  orders 
were  to  proceed  to  the  cave,  and  land  the  troops,  to  march  up 
to  the  cave,  and  to  cover  the  advance  of  the  troops,  rendering 
them  all  the  assistance  in  his  power  in  co-operating  with  the 
major  commanding  the  detachment ;  but  where  the  cave  was, 
no  one  knew,  except  that  it  was  thereabouts. 

The  next  morning,  at  eight  o'clock,  the  detachment,  consist- 
ing of  one  hundred  men,  were  embarked  on  board  of  the 
cutter,  but  the  major  commandant,  finding  that  the  decks  were 
excessively  crowded,  and  that  he  could  hardly  breathe,  ordered 
section  first,  section  second,  and  section  third,  of  twenty-five 
jmen  each,  to  go  into  the  boats  and  be  towed.  After  which 
there  was  more  room,  and  the  cutter  stood  out  for  St.  Helens. 


CHAPTER  XLYIII 

In  which  there  is  a  great  deal  of  correspondence,  and  the  widow 
is  called  up  very  early  in  the  morning 

W  E  must  now  return  to  Mynheer  Krause,  who,  after  he  had 
delivered  over  his  gold,  locked  up  his  counting-house  and  went 
up  to  the  saloon,  determining  to  meet  his  fate  with  all  the 
dignity  of  a  Roman  senator.  He  sent  for  his  daughter,  who 
sent  word  back  that  she  was  packing  up  her  wardrobe,  and  this 
answer  appeared  but  reasonable  to  the  syndic,  who  therefore 
continued  in  his  chair,  reflecting  upon  his  approaching  incar- 
ceration, conning  speeches,  and  anticipating  a  glorious  ac- 
quittal, until  the  bell  of  the  cathedral  chimed  the  half-hour 
after  ten.  He  then  sent  another  message  to  his  daughter,  and 
the  reply  was  that  she  was  not  in  the  room,  upon  which  he 
despatched  old  Koop  to  Ramsay,  requesting  his  attendance. 
The  reply  to  this  second  message  was  a  letter  presented  to  the 
syndic,  who  broke  the  seal  and  read  as  follows : — 

"Mr  DEAR  AND  HONOURED  SIR,  —  I  have  sought  a  proper 
asylum  for  your  daughter  during  the  impending  troubles,  and 
could  not  find  one  which  pleased,  and  in  consequence  I  have 

324 


SNARLEYYOW 

taken  the  bold  step,  aware  that  I  might  not  have  received 
your  sanction  if  applied  lor,  of  taking  her  on  board  the  cutter 
with  me ;  she  will  there  be  safe,  and  as  her  character  might 
be,  to  a  certain  degree,  impeached  by  being  in  company  with 
a  man  of  my  age,  I  intend,  as  soon  as  we  arrive  in  port,  to 
unite  myself  to  her,  for  which  act,  I  trust,  you  will  grant  me 
your  pardon.  As  for  yourself,  be  under  no  apprehension ;  I 
have  saved  you.  Treat  the  accusation  with  scorn,  and  if  j-ou 
are  admitted  into  the  presence  of  his  Majesty,  accuse  him  of 
the  ingratitude  which  he  has  been  guilty  of;  I  trust  that  we 
shall  soon  meet  again,  that  I  may  return  to  you  the  securities 
and  specie  of  which  I  have  charge,  as  well  as  your  daughter, 
who  is  anxious  once  more  to  receive  your  blessing. — Yours 
ever,  till  death,  EDWARD  RAMSAY." 

Mynheer  Krause  read  this  letter  over  and  over  again ;  it 
was  very  mystifying.  Much  depends  in  this  world  upon  the 
humour  people  are  in  at  the  time  ;  Mynheer  Krause  was,  at 
that  time,  full  of  Cato-like  devotion  and  Roman  virtue,  and 
he  took  the  contents  of  the  letter  in  true  Catonic  style. 

"Excellent  young  man — to  preserve  my  honour  he  has 
taken  her  away  with  him  !  and  to  preserve  her  reputation  he 
intends  to  marry  her !  Now,  I  can  go  to  prison  without  a 
sigh.  He  tells  me  that  he  has  saved  me — saved  me  ! — why, 
he  has  saved  everything  ;  me,  my  daughter,  and  my  property  ! 
Well,  they  shall  see  how  I  behave.  They  shall  witness  the 
calmness  of  a  Stoic  ;  I  shall  express  no  emotion  or  surprise  at 
the  arrest,  as  they  will  naturally  expect,  because  I  know  it  is 
to  take  place — no  fear — no  agitation  when  in  prison,  because 
I  know  that  I  am  to  be  saved.  I  shall  desire  them  to  bear 
in  mind  that  I  am  the  syndic  of  this  town,  and  must  receive 
that  respect  which  is  due  to  my  exalted  situation;"  and 
Mynheer  Van  Krause  lifted  his  pipe  and  ordered  Koop  to 
bring  him  a  stone  jug  of  beer,  and  thus,  doubly  armed  like 
Cato,  he  awaited  the  arrival  of  the  officers  with  all  the  stoicism 
of  beer  and  tobacco. 

About  the  same  hour  of  night  that  the  letter  was  put  into 
the  hands  of  Mynheer  Krause,  a  packet  was  brought  up  to 
Lord  Albemarle,  who  was  playing  a  game  of  put  with  his 
Grace  the  Duke  of  Portland  ;  at  that  time  put  was  a  most 
fashionable  game ;  but  games  are  like  garments — as  they 
325 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

become  old  they  are  cast  off,  and  handed  down  to  the  servants. 
The  outside  of  the  despatch  was  marked  "To  Lord  Albemarle's 
own  hands.  Immediate  and  most  important."  It  appeared, 
however,  as  if  the  two  noble  lords  considered  the  game  of  put 
as  more  important  and  immediate,  for  they  finished  it  without 
looking  at  the  packet  in  question,  and  it  was  midnight  before 
they  threw  up  the  cards.  After  which,  Lord  Albemarle  went 
to  a  side-table,  apart  from  the  rest  of  the  company,  and  broke 
the  seals.  It  was  a  letter  with  enclosures,  arid  ran  as  follows  : — 

"  MY  LORD  ALBEMARLE, — Although  your  political  enemy,  I 
do  justice  to  your  merits,  and  to  prove  my  opinion  of  you, 
address  to  you  this  letter,  the  object  of  which  is  to  save  your 
Government  from  the  disgrace  of  injuring  a  worthy  man,  and 
a  staunch  supporter,  to  expose  the  villainy  of  a  coward  and  a 
scoundrel.  When  I  state  that  my  name  is  Ramsay,  you  may 
at  once  be  satisfied  that,  before  this  comes  to  your  hands,  I 
am  out  of  your  reach.  I  came  here  in  the  king's  cutter,  com- 
manded by  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  with  letters  of  recommendation 
to  Mynheer  Krause,  which  represented  me  as  a  staunch  ad- 
herent of  William  of  Orange  and  a  Protestant,  and  with  that 
impression  I  was  well  received,  and  took  up  my  abode  in  his 
house.  My  object  you  may  imagine,  but  fortune  favoured  me 
still  more,  in  having  in  my  power  Lieutenant  Vanslyperken. 
I  opened  the  Government  despatches  in  his  presence,  and 
supplied  him  with  false  seals  to  enable  him  to  do  the  same, 
and  give  me  the  extracts  which  were  of  importance,  for  which 
I  hardly  need  say  he  was  most  liberally  rewarded ;  this  has 
been  carried  on  for  some  time,  but  it  appears,  that  in  show- 
ing him  how  to  obtain  your  secrets,  I  also  showed  him  how 
to  possess  himself  of  ours,  and  the  consequence  has  been 
that  he  has  turned  double  traitor,  and  I  have  now  narrowly 
escaped. 

"  The  information  possessed  by  Mynheer  Krause  was  given 
by  me  to  win  "his  favour,  for  one  simple  reason,  that  I  fell  in 
love  with  his  daughter,  who  has  now  quitted  the  country  with 
me.  He  never  was  undeceived  as  to  my  real  position,  nor  is  he 
even  now.  Let  me  do  an  honest  man  justice.  I  enclose  you 
the  extracts  from  your  duplicates  made  by  Mr.  Vanslyperken, 
written  in  his  own  hand,  which  I  trust  will  satisfy  you  as  to 
Ills  perfidy,  and  induce  you  to  believe  in  the  innocence  of  the 


SNARLEYYOW 

worthy  syndic  from  the  assurance  of  a  man,  who,  although  a 
Catholic,  a  Jacobite,  and  if  you  please  an  attainted  traitor,  is 
incapable  of  telling  you  a  falsehood. — I  am,  my  lord,  with  every 
respect  for  your  noble  character,  yours  most  obediently, 

"  EDWARD  RAMSAY." 

"This  is  corroborative  of  my  suspicions,"  said  Lord 
Albemarle,  putting  down  the  papers  before  the  Duke  of 
Portland. 

The  duke  read  the  letter  and  examined  the  enclosures. 

"Shall  we  see  the  king  to-night?" 

"  No,  he  is  retired,  and  it  is  of  no  use,  they  are  in  prison  by 
this  time ;  we  will  await  the  report  to-morrow  morning — 
ascertain  how  many  have  been  secured — and  then  lay  these 
documents  before  his  Majesty." 

Leaving  the  two  noble  lords  to  go  to  bed,  we  shall  now 
return  to  Amsterdam.  At  twelve  o'clock  at  night  precisely, 
as  the  bell  tolled,  a  loud  knock  was  heard  at  the  syndic's 
house.  Koop,  who  had  been  ordered  by  his  master  to  remain 
up,  immediately  opened  the  door,  and  a  posse  comitatus  of 
civil  power  filled  the  yard. 

<f  Where  is  Mynheer  Krause  ? "  inquired  the  chief  in 
authority. 

"  Mynheer,  the  syndic,  is  upstairs  in  the  saloon." 

Without  sending  up  his  name,  the  officer  went  up,  followed 
by  three  or  four  others,  and  found  Mynheer  Krause  smoking 
his  pipe. 

"  Ah,  my  very  particular  friend,  Mynheer  Engelback,  what 
brings  you  here  at  this  late  hour  with  all  your  people  ?  Is 
there  a  fire  in  the  town  ?  " 

"  No,  Mynheer  Syndic.  It  is  an  order,  I  am  very  sorry  to 
say,  to  arrest  you,  and  conduct  you  to  prison." 

"  Arrest  and  conduct  me  to  prison  ? — me,  the  syndic  of  the 
town  ? — that  is  strange.  Will  you  allow  me  to  see  your  warrant  ? 
— yes,  it  is  all  true,  and  countersigned  by  his  Majesty  ;  I  have 
no  more  to  say,  Mynheer  Engelback.  As  syndic  of  this  town, 
and  administrator  of  the  laws,  it  is  my  duty  to  set  the  example 
of  obedience  to  them,  at  the  same  time  protseting  my  entire 
innocence.  Koop,  get  me  my  mantle.  Mynheer  Engelback, 
I  claim  to  be  treated  with  the  respect  due  to  me,  as  syndic  of 
this  town." 

327 


THE   DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

The  officers  were  not  a  little  staggered  at  the  coolness  and 
sang-froid  of  Mynheer  Krause ;  he  had  never  appeared  to  so 
much  advantage.  They  bowed  respectfully  as  he  finished  his 
speech. 

"  I  believe,  Mynheer  Krause,  that  you  have  some  friends 
staying  with  you  ?  " 

"  I  have  no  friend  in  the  house  except  my  very  particular 
friend,  Mynheer  Engelback,"  replied  the  syndic. 

"  You  must  excuse  us,  but  we  must  search  the  house." 

"  You  have  his  Majesty's  warrant  so  to  do,  and  no  excuse  is 
necessary." 

After  a  diligent  search  of  half-an-hour,  nobody  Avas  found 
in  the  house,  and  the  officers  began  to  suspect  that  the  Govern- 
ment had  been  imposed  upon.  Mynheer  Krause,  with  every 
mark  of  attention  and  respect,  was  then  walked  off  to  the 
Hotel  de  Ville,  where  he  remained  in  custody,  for  it  was  not 
considered  right  by  the  authorities  that  the  syndic  should  be 
thrown  into  the  common  prison  upon  suspicion  only.  When 
he  arrived  there  Mynheer  Krause  surprised  them  all  by  the 
philosophy  with  which  he  smoked  his  pipe. 

But,  although  there  was  nobody  to  be  found,  except  the 
syndic,  in  the  syndic's  house,  and  not  a  soul  at  the  house 
inhabited  by  the  Jesuit,  there  was  one  more  person  included 
in  the  warrant,  which  was  the  widow  Vandersloosh ;  for  Lord 
Albemarle,  although  convinced  in  his  own  mind  of  her  inno- 
cence, could  not  take  upon  himself  to  interfere  with  the  deci- 
sions of  the  council :  so,  about  one  o'clock,  there  was  a  loud 
knocking  at  the  widow's  door,  which  was  repeated  again  and 
again  before  it  awoke  the  widow,  who  was  fatigued  with  her 
long  and  hot  journey  to  the  Hague.  As  for  Babette,  she 
made  a  rule  never  to  wake  at  anything  but  the  magical  No.  6, 
sounded,  by  the  church  clock,  by  her  mistress's  voice. 

"  Babette,"  cried  the  widow  Vandersloosh,  "  Babette." 

"Yes,  ma'am." 

"  There's  a  knock  at  the  door,  Babette." 

"  Only  some  drunken  sailors,  ma'am — they'll  go  away  when 
they  find  they  cannot  get  in." 

Here  the  peals  were  redoubled. 

"  Babette,  get  up,  Babette — and  threaten  them  with  the 
watch." 

u  Yes,  ma'am,"  replied  Babette,  with  a  terrible  yawn. 
328 


SNARLEYYOW 

Knocking  and  thumping  with  strokes  louder  than  before. 

"Babette,  Babette!" 

"  I  must  put  something  on,  ma'am,"  replied  Babette,  rather 
crossly. 

"  Speak  to  them  out  of  the  window,  Babette." 

Here  poor  Babette  came  down  to  the  first-floor,  and  opening 
the  window  at  the  landing-place  on  the  stairs,  put  her  head  out, 
and  cried — 

"  If  you  don't  go  away,  you  drunken  fellows,  my  mistress  will 
send  for  the  watch." 

"  If  you  don't  come  down  and  open  the  door,  we  shall  break 
it  open,"  replied  the  officer  sent  to  the  duty. 

"  Tell  them  it's  no  inn,  Babette,  we  won't  let  people  in  after 
hours,"  cried  the  widow,  turning  in  her  bed  and  anxious  to 
resume  her  sound  sleep. 

Babette  gave  the  message  and  shut  down  the  window. 

"  Break  open  the  door,"  cried  the  officer  to  his  attendants. 
In  a  minute  or  two  the  door  was  burst  open,  and  the  party 
ascended  the  staircase. 

"  Mercy  on  me  !  Babette,  if  they  aren't  come  in,"  cried  the 
widow,  who  jumped  out  of  bed,  and,  nearly  shutting  her  door, 
which  had  been  left  open  for  ventilation,  she  peeped  out  to  see 
who  were  the  bold  intruders ;  she  perceived  a  man  in  black 
with  a  white  staff. 

"  What  do  you  want  ?  "  screamed  the  widow,  terrified. 

"  We  want  Mistress  Vandersloosh.  Are  you  that  person  ?  " 
said  the  officer. 

"  To  be  sure  I  am.     But  what  do  you  want  here  ?  " 

"  I  must  request  you  to  dress  and  come  along  with 
me  directly  to  the  Stadt  House,"  replied  the  officer,  very 
civilly. 

"  Gott  in  himmel !  what's  the  matter  ?  " 

"  It's  on  a  charge  of  treasonable  practices,  madam." 

"  Oh,  ho  !  I  see  :  Mr.  Vanslyperken.  Very  well,  good  sir ; 
I'll  put  on  my  clothes  directly.  I'll  get  up  any  hour  in  the 
night,  with  pleasure,  to  bring  that  villain —  Yes,  yes,  Mr. 
Vanslyperken,  we  shall  see.  Babette,  take  the  gentlemen 
down  in  the  parlour,  and  give  them  some  bottled  beer..  You'll 
find  it  very  good,  sirs  ;  it's  of  my  own  brewing.  And,  Babette, 
you  must  come  up  and  help  me." 

The  officer  did  not  think  it  necessary  to  undeceive  the 


THE   DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

widow,  who  imagined  that  she  was  to  give  evidence  against 
Vanslyperken,  not  that  she  was  a  prisoner  herself.  Still  the 
widow  Vandersloosh  did  not  like  being  called  up  at  such  an 
unseasonable  hour,  and  thus  expressed  herself  to  Babette  as 
she  was  dressing  herself. 

"  Well,  we  shall  see  the  ending  of  this,  Babette. — My  under 
petticoat  is  on  the  chair. — -I  told  the  lords  the  whole  truth, 
every  word  of  it ;  and  I  am  convinced  that  they  believed  me 
too. — Don't  pull  tight  all  at  once  ;  how  often  do  I  tell  you 
that !  I  do  believe  you  missed  a  hole. — The  cunning  villain 
goes  there  and  says  that  I — yes,  Babette — that  I  was  traitor 
myself;  and  I  said  to  the  lords,  'Do  I  look  like  a  traitor?' — 
My  petticoats,  Babette  ;  how  stupid  you  are,  why,  your  eyes 
are  half  shut  now ;  you  know  I  always  wear  the  blue  first, 
then  the  green,  and  the  red  last,  and  yet  you  will  give  me  the 
first  which  comes. — He's  a  handsome  lord,  that  Duke  of  Port- 
land ;  he  was  one  of  the  bon — before  King  William  went 
over  and  conquered  England,  and  he  was  made  a  lord  for 
his  valour. — My  ruff,  Babette.  The  Dutch  are  a  brave 
nation.  My  bustle  now. — How  much  beer  did  you  give  the 
officers  ?  Mind  you  take  care  of  everything  while  I  am  gone. 
I  shall  be  home  by  nine,  I  daresay.  I  suppose  they  are  going 
to  try  him  now,  that  he  may  be  hanged  at  sunrise.  I  knew 
how  it  would  be.  Yes,  yes,  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  every  dog  has 
his  day  ;  \and  there's  an  end  of  you,  and  of  your  cur  also,  I've 
a  notion." 

The  widow  being  now  duly  equipped,  walked  downstairs  to 
them,  and  proceeded  with  the  officers  to  the  Stadt  House.  She 
was  brought  into  the  presence  of  Mynheer  Engelback,  who 
held  the  office  of  provost. 

"  Here  is  the  widow  Vandersloosh,  mynheer." 

"Very  well,"  replied  Engelback,  who  was  in  a  very  bad 
humour  at  the  unsuccessful  search  after  the  conspirators,  " away 
with  her." 

"  Away  !  where  ?  "  exclaimed  the  widow. 

Engelback  did  not  condescend  to  make  a  reply.  The 
officers  were  mute  ;  but  one  stout  man  on  either  side  seized 
her  arm,  and  led  her  away,  notwithstanding  expostulation  and 
some  resistance  on  her  part. 

"  Where   am    I  going  ?  what  is  all  this  ? "  exclaimed   the 
widow,  terrified ;  but  there  was  no  answer. 
330 


SNARLEYYOW 

At  last  they  came  to  a  door,  held  open  already  by  another 
man  with  a  bunch  of  keys.  The  terrified  woman  perceived 
that  it  was  a  paved  stone  cell,  with  a  brick  arch  over  it ;  in 
short,  a  dungeon.  The  truth  flashed  upon  her  for  the  first 
time.  It  was  she  who  had  been  arrested  for  treason.  But 
before  she  could  shriek  she  was  shoved  in,  and  the  door  closed 
and  locked  upon  her ;  and  the  widow  sank  down  into  a  sitting 
posture  on  the  ground,  overcome  with  astonishment  and  indig- 
nation. "Was  it  possible?  had  the  villain  prevailed  ?"  was 
the  question  which  she  asked  herself  over  and  over  again, 
changing  alternately  from  sorrow  to  indignation,  at  one 
time  wringing  her  hands,  and  at  others  exclaiming,  "Well, 
well,  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  we  shall  see." 


CHAPTER  XLIX 

In  which  is  related  much  appertaining  to  the  "pomp  and 
glorious  circumstance"  of  war 

J.  HE  arrival  of  Ramsay  and  his  party  was  so  unexpected,  that, 
at  first,  Lady  Barclay  imagined  they  had  been  betrayed,  and 
that  the  boat  was  filled  with  armed  men  from  the  king's  cutter, 
who  had  come  on  shore  with  a  view  of  forcing  an  entrance  into 
the  cave.  In  a  minute  every  preparation  was  made  for  de- 
fence ;  for  it  had  long  been  arranged,  that  in  case  of  an  unex- 
pected attack,  the  women  should  make  all  the  resistance  in 
their  power,  and  which  the  nature  of  the  place  enabled  them 
to  do. 

But,  as  many  observed,  the  party,  although  coming  from  the 
cutter,  and  not  badly  armed,  did  not  appear  to  advance  in  a 
hostile  manner.  After  waiting  some  time  near  the  boat,  they 
advanced,  each  with  a  box  on  his  shoulder;  but  what  those 
boxes  might  be  was  a  puzzle— they  might  be  hand-grenades 
for  throwing  into  the  cave.  However,  they  were  soon  down 
to  the  rock  at  which  the  ladder  was  let  down,  and  then 
Smallbones  stood  up  with  a  musket  in  his  hand,  with  his 
straddling  legs  and  short  petticoat,  and  bawled  out,  "  Who 
comes  there  ?  " 

Ramsay,  who  was  assisting  Wilhelmina,  looked  up  surprised 
33} 


THE  DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

at  this  singular  addition  to  the  occupants  of  the  cave.  And 
Wilhelmina  also  looked  at  him,  and  said,  "Can  that  be  a 
woman,  Ramsay  ?  " 

"  At  all  events,  I've  not  the  honour  of  her  acquaintance. 
But  she  is  pointing  her  musket.  We  are  friends,"  cried 
Ramsay.  "  Tell  Mistress  Alice  it  is  Ramsay." 

Smallbones  turned  round  and  reported  the  answer ;  and 
then,  in  obedience  to  his  order  from  Mistress  Alice,  he  cried 
out,  in  imitation  of  the  sentinels,  "  Pass,  Ramsay,  and  all's 
well!" — presented  his  arms,  and  made  a  flying  leap  off  the 
rock,  where  he  stood,  down  on  the  platform,  that  he  might 
lower  the  ladder  as  soon  as  Ramsay  was  up,  who  desired  every- 
body might  be  sent  down  to  secure  the  boxes  of  specie  as  fast 
as  they  could,  lest  the  cutter's  people,  releasing  themselves, 
should  attempt  an  attack.  Now,  there  was  no  more  conceal- 
ment necessary,  and  the  women  as  well  as  the  men  went  down 
the  precipitous  path  and  brought  up  the  treasure,  while 
Ramsay  introduced  Wilhelmina  to  Lady  Barclay,  and,  in  a  brief 
but  clear  narrative,  told  her  all  that  had  passed,  and  what 
they  had  now  to  expect.  There  was  not  a  moment  for  delay  ; 
the  cutter's  people  might  send  the  despatches  overland  if  they 
thought  of  it,  and  be  there  as  soon,  if  not  sooner  than  them- 
selves. Nancy  Corbett  was  summoned  immediately,  and  her 
instructions  given.  The  whole  of  the  confederates  at  Ports- 
mouth were  to  come  over  to  the  cave  with  what  they  could 
collect  and  carry  about  their  persons  :  and  in  case  of  the  cutter 
sending  overland,  with  the  precaution  of  being  in  disguise. 
Of  arms  and  ammunition  there  was  sufficient  in  the  cave, 
which  Ramsay  now  felt  was  to  be  defended  to  the  last,  until 
they  could  make  a  retreat  over  to  the  other  side  of  the  Channel. 
In  half-an-hour  Nancy  was  gone,  and  that  very  night  had 
arrived  at  Portsmouth,  and  given  notice  to  the  whole  of  the 
confederates.  Upon  consultation,  it  was  considered  that  the 
best  disguise  would  be  that  of  females  ;  and,  in  consequence, 
they  were  all  so  attired,  and,  before  morning,  had  all  passed 
over,  two  or  three  in  a  boat,  and  landed  at  Ryde,  where  they 
were  collected  by  Moggy  Salisbury,  who  alone,  of  the  party, 
knew  the  way  to  the  retreat.  They  walked  across  the  island 
by  two  and  three,  one  party  just  keeping  sight  of  the  next 
ahead  of  them,  and  arrived  without  suspicion  or  interruption, 
conducted  by  Moggy  Salisbury,  Lazarus  the  Jew,  and  sixteen 
332 


SNAULEYYOW 

stout  and  desperate  men,  who  had  remained  secreted  in  the 
Jew's  house,  ready  to  obey  any  order,  however  desperate  the 
risk  might  be,  of  their  employers. 

When  they  were  all  assembled  at  the  brow  of  the  precipice, 
with  the  exception  of  Lazarus,  who  looked  like  a  little  old 
woman,  a  more  gigantic  race  of  females  was  never  seen  ;  for, 
determined  upon  a  desperate  resistance  if  discovered,  they  had 
their  buff  jerkins  under  their  female  garments.  They  were 
soon  in  the  cave,  and  very  busy,  under  Ramsay's  directions, 
preparing  against  the  expected  attack.  Sir  Robert  Barclay, 
with  his  boat,  had  been  over  two  days  before,  and  it  was  not 
known  when  he  would  return.  That  his  presence  was  most 
anxiously  looked  for  may  be  readily  conceived,  as  his  boat's 
crew  would  double  their  force  if  obliged  to  remain  there  ;  and 
his  boat  would  enable  them,  with  the  one  brought  by  Ramsay, 
to  make  their  escape  without  leaving  one  behind,  before  the 
attack  could  be  made. 

Nancy  Corbett,  as  the  reader  may  have  observed,  did  not 
return  to  the  cave  with  the  conspirators.  As  she  was  not 
suspected,  she  determined  to  remain  at  Portsmouth  till  the 
last,  and  watch  the  motions  of  the  authorities. 

The  cutter  did  not  arrive  till  the  evening  of  the  second  day, 
and  the  despatches  were  not  delivered  to  the  admiral  till  the 
third  morning,  when  all  was  bustle  and  preparation.  Nancy 
Corbett  was  everywhere,  she  found  out  what  troops  were 
ordered  to  embark  on  the  expedition,  and  she  was  acquainted 
with  some  of  the  officers  as  well  as  the  sergeants  and  corporals  ; 
an  idea  struck  her  which  she  thought  she  should  turn  to  advan- 
tage. She  slipped  into  the  barrack-yard,  and  to  where  the  men 
were  being  selected,  and  was  soon  close  to  a  sergeant  whom 
she  was  acquainted  with. 

"So,  you  have  an  expedition  on  hand,  Sergeant  Tanner." 

"  Yes,  Mistress  Corbett,  and  I'm  one  of  the  party." 

"  I  wish  you  joy,"  replied  Nancy  sarcastically. 

"  Oh,  it's  nothing,  Mistress  Corbett,  nothing  at  all,  only  some 
smugglers  in  a  cave ;  we  will  soon  rout  them  out." 

"  I've  heard  a  different  account  from  the  admiral's  clerk." 

"  Why,  what  have  you  heard  ?  " 

"First,  tell  me  how  many  men  are  ordered  out." 

"A  hundred  rank  and  file — eight  non-commissioned  officers 
— two  lieutenants — one  captain — and  one  major." 
333 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

"  Bravo,  sergeant,  you'll  carry  all  before  you." 

"  Why,  I  hope  so,  Mistress  Corbett ;  especially  as  we  are  to 
have  the  assistance  of  the  cutter's  crew." 

"Better  and  better  still,"  replied  Nancy  ironically.  "I 
wish  you  joy  of  your  laurels,  sergeant,  ha,  ha,  ha  !  " 

"  Why  do  you  laugh,  Mistress  Corbett,  and  what  is  that  you 
have  heard  at  the  admiral's  office  ?  " 

"  What  you  may  hear  yourself,  and  what  I  know  to  be  true  ; 
there  is  not  a  single  smuggler  in  the  cave." 

"  No  !  "  exclaimed  the  sergeant.     "  What,  nobody  there  ?  " 

"  Yes,  there  is  somebody  there ;  the  cave  has  been  chosen 
by  the  smugglers  to  land  their  goods  in." 

"  But  some  of  them  must  be  there  in  charge  of  the 
goods." 

"  Yes,  so  there  are,  but  they  are  all  women,  the  smugglers' 
wives,  who  live  there :  what  an  expedition !  Let  me  see — 
one  gallant  major,  one  gallant  captain,  two  gallant  lieutenants, 
eight  gallant  non-commissioned  officers,  and  a  hundred  gallant 
soldiers  of  the  Buffs,  all  going  to  attack,  and  rout,  and  defeat 
a  score  of  old  women." 

"  But  you're  joking,  Mistress  Nancy." 

"  Upon  my  life  I'm  not,  sergeant ;  you'll  find  it  true ;  the 
admiral's  ashamed  of  the  whole  affair,  and  the  cutter's  crew 
swear  they  won't  fire  a  single  shot." 

"  By  the  god  of  war  !  "  exclaimed  the  sergeant,  "  but  this  is 
cursed  bad  news  you  bring,  Mistress  Corbett." 

"  Not  at  all ;  your  regiment  will  become  quite  the  fancy, 
you'll  go  by  the  name  of  the  lady-killers,  ha  !  ha  !  ha  !  I  wish 
you  joy,  sergeant,  ha  !  ha  !  ha  !  " 

Nancy  Corbett  knew  well  the  power  of  ridicule  ;  she  left 
the  sergeant,  and  was  accosted  by  one  of  the  lieutenants  ;  she 
rallied  him  in  the  same  way. 

te  But  are  you  really  in  earnest,  Nancy  ?  "  said  Lieutenant 
Dillon,  at  last. 

"  Upon  my  soul  I  am  ;  but,  at  the  same  time,  I  hear  that 
they  will  fight  hard,  for  they  are  well  armed  and  desperate, 
like  their  husbands,  and  they  swear  that  they'll  all  die  to  a 
woman,  before  they  yield ;  so  now  we  shall  see  who  fights 
best,  the  women  or  the  men.  I'll  back  my  own  sex  for  a 
gold  Jacobus,  lieutenant :  will  you  take  the  bet  ? " 

"  Good  God,  how  very  annoying !     I  can't,  I  won't  order 


SNARLEYYOW 

the  men  to  fire  at  women  ;  I  could  not  do  so  if  they  were 
devils  incarnate  ;  a  woman  is  a  woman  still." 

'•'  And  never  the  worse  for  being  brave,  Lieutenant  Dillon ; 
as  I  said  to  Sergeant  Tanner,  your  regiment,  after  this,  will 
always  go  by  the  name  of  the  lady-killers." 

"  D — n  !"  exclaimed  the  lieutenant ;  "but  now  I  recollect 
there  must  be  more  there  ;  those  who  had  possession  of  the 
cutter,  and  who  landed  in  her  boat." 

"  Yes,  with  forty  boxes  of  gold,  they  say  ;  but  do  you  think 
they  would  be  such  fools  as  to  remain  there  and  allow  you  to 
taket  their  money  ? — that  boat  started  for  France  yesterday 
night  with  all  the  treasure,  and  are  now  safe  at  Cherbourg. 
I  know  it  for  a  fact,  for  one  of  the  men's  wives  who  lives  here 
showed  me  a  letter  to  that  effect  from  her  husband,  in  which 
he  requests  her  to  follow  him.  But  I  must  go  now — good- 
bye, Mr.  Lady-killer." 

The  lieutenant  repeated  what  Nancy  had  told  him  to  the 
officers,  and  the  major  was  so  much  annoyed  that  he  went  up 
to  the  admiral  and  stated  what  the  report  was,  and  that  there 
were  only  women  to  contend  with. 

"  It  is  mentioned  in  the  despatches,  I  believe,"  observed 
the  admiral,  "that  there  are  only  women  supposed  to  be 
in  the  cave ;  but  the  smugglers  who  were  on  board  the 
cutter 

"  Have  left  with  their  specie  yesternight,  admiral ;  so  that 
we  shall  gain  neither  honour  nor  profit." 

"  At  all  events,  you  will  have  the  merit  of  obeying  your 
orders,  Major  Lincoln." 

The  major  made  no  reply,  but  went  away  very  much  dis- 
satisfied. In  the  meantime,  the  sergeant  had  communicated 
with  the  non-commissioned  officers  and  the  privates  ordered 
on  the  duty,  and  the  discontent  was  universal.  Most  of  the 
men  swore  that  they  would  not  pull  a  trigger  against  women, 
if  they  were  shot  for  it,  and  the  disaffection  almost  amounted 
to  mutiny.  Nancy,  in  the  meantime,  had  not  been  idle ;  she 
had  found  means  to  speak  with  the  boats'  crews  of  the  Yung- 
frau,  stated  the  departure  of  the  smugglers  with  their  gold, 
and  the  fact  that  they  were  to  fight  with  nothing  but  women, 
that  the  soldiers  had  vowed  that  they  would  not  fire  a  shot, 
and  that  Moggy  Salisbury,  who  was  with  them,  swore  that 
she  would  hoist  up  her  smock  as  a  flag,  and  fight  till  the  last, 
335 


THE   DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

This  was  soon  known  on  board  of  the  Yungfrau,  and  gave 
great  disgust  to  every  one  of  the  crew,  who  declared,  to  a 
man,  that  they  would  not  act  against  petticoats,  much  less  fire 
a  shot  at  Moggy  Salisbury. 

What  a  mountain  of  mischief  can  be  heaped  up  by  the 
insidious  tongue  of  one  woman  ! 

After  this  explanation,  it  may  be  supposed  that  the  zeal  of 
the  party  despatched  was  not  very  great.  The  fact  is,  they 
were  all  sulky,  from  the  major  downwards,  among  the  mili- 
tary, and  from  Vanslyperken  downwards,  among  the  naval 
portion  of  the  detachment.  Nancy  Corbett,  satisfied  with 
having  effected  her  object,  had  crossed  over  the  night  before, 
and  joined  her  companions  in  the  cave ;  and  what  was  ex- 
tremely fortunate,  on  the  same  night  Sir  Robert  Barclay  came 
over  in  the  lugger,  and  finding  how  matters  stood,  immediately 
hoisted  both  the  boats  up  on  the  rocks,  and  taking  up  all 
the  men,  prepared  with  his  followers  for  a  vigorous  resistance, 
naturally  to  be  expected  from  those  whose  lives  depended 
upon  the  issue  of  the  conflict. 

Next  morning  the  cutter  was  seen  coming  down  with  the 
boats  in  tow,  hardly  stemming  the  flood,  from  the  lightness  of 
the  breeze,  when  Nancy  Corbett  requested  to  speak  with  Sir 
Robert  Barclay.  She  stated  to  him  what  she  had  done,  and 
the  dissatisfaction  among  the  troops  and  seamen  in  conse- 
quence, and  submitted  to  him  the  propriety  of  all  the  smug- 
glers being  dressed  as  women,  as  it  would  operate  more  in 
their  favour  than  if  they  had  fifty  more  men  to  defend  the 
cave.  Sir  Robert  perceived  the  good  sense  of  this  suggestion, 
and  consulted  with  Ramsay,  who  strongly  urged  the  suggestion 
being  acted  upon.  The  men  were  summoned,  and  the  affair 
explained  to  them,  and  the  consequence  was,  that  there  was 
a  scene  of  mirth  and  laughter,  which-  ended  with  every  man 
being  fitted  with  woman's  attire.  The  only  one  who  re- 
mained in  the  dress  of  a  man  was  a  woman,  Wilhelmina 
Krause,  but  she  was  to  remain  in  the  cave  with  the  other 
women,  and  take  no  part  in  the  coming  fray. 


386 


SNARLEYYOW 


CHAPTER  L 

In  which  the  officers,  non-commissioned  officers,  and  rank  and 
file,  are  all  sent  to  the  right-about 

ABOUT  noon  the  Yungfrau  hove-to  off  the  cave,  and  the 
troops  were  told  off  into  the  boats. 

About  half-past  twelve  the  troops  were  in  the  boats  all 
ready. 

About  one  Mr.  Vanslyperken  had  hoisted  out  his  own  boats, 
and  they  were  manned.  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  with  his  pistols 
in  his  belt,  and  his  sword  drawn,  told  Major  Lincoln  that  he 
was  all  ready.  Major  Lincoln,  with  his  spy-glass  in  his  hand, 
stepped  into  the  boat  with  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  and  the  whole 
detachment  pulled  for  the  shore,  and  landed  in  the  small  cove, 
where  they  found  the  smugglers'  boats  hoisted  up  on  the  rocks, 
at  which  the  men  seemed  rejoiced,  as  they  took  it  for  granted 
that  they  would  find  some  men  to  fight  with  instead  of  women. 
The  major  headed  his  men,  and  they  commenced  a  scramble 
up  the  rocks  and  arrived  at  the  foot  of  the  high  rock  which 
formed  the  platform  above  at  the  mouth  of  the  cave,  when  the 
major  cried  "  Halt !  " — a  very  judicious  order,  considering  that 
it  was  impossible  to  go  any  further.  The  soldiers  looked  about 
everywhere,  but  could  find  no  cave,  and  after  an  hour's  strict 
search,  Major  Lincoln  and  his  officers,  glad  to  be  rid  of  the 
affair,  held  a  consultation,  and  it  was  agreed  that  the  troops 
should  be  re-embarked.  The  men  were  marched  down  again, 
very  hot  from  their  exertions,  and  thus  the  expedition  would 
have  ended  without  bloodshed,  had  it  not  been  for  the  in- 
cautious behaviour  of  a  woman.  That  woman  was  Moggy  Salis- 
bury, who,  having  observed  that  the  troops  were  re-embarking, 
took  the  opportunity,  while  Sir  Robert  and  all  the  men  were 
keeping  close,  to  hoist  up  a  certain  under-garment  to  a  pole, 
as  if  in  derision,  thus  betraying  the  locality  of  the  cave,  and 
running  the  risk  of  sacrificing  the  whole  party  in  it.  This, 
as  it  was  going  up,  caught  the  eye  of  one  of  the  seamen  in  the 
boat,  who  cried  out,  "  There  goes  the  ensign  up  to  the  peak 
at  last." 

"  Where  ?  "  exclaimed  the  major,  pulling  out  his  telescope. 
337  v 


THE   DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

"Yes,  by  heavens!  there  it  is,  and  there  then  must  be  the 
cave." 

Neither  Sir  Robert  nor  any  of  the  conspirators  were  aware 
of  this  manoeuvre  of  Moggy's ;  for  Smallbones,  perceiving 
what  she  had  done,  hauled  it  down  again  in  a  minute  after- 
wards. But  it  had  been  hoisted,  and  the  major  considered  it 
his  duty  to  return ;  so  once  more  the  troop  ascended  the 
precipitous  path. 

Moggy  then  went  into  the  cave.  "  They  have  found  us 
out,  sir,"  said  she,  "they  point  to  us,  and  are  coming  up 
again.  I  will  stand  as  sentry.  The  men  won't  fire  at  me, 
and  if  they  do  I  don't  care." 

Sir  Robert  and  Ramsay  were  in  close  consultation.  It 
appeared  to  them  that  by  a  bold  manoeuvre  they  would  be 
able  to  get  out  of  their  scrape.  The  wind  had  gone  down 
altogether,  the  sea  was  as  smooth  as  glass,  and  there  was  every 
appearance  of  a  continued  calm. 

"  If  we  could  manage  it — and  I  think  we  may — then  the 
sooner  the  affair  is  brought  to  an  issue  the  better." 

Moggy  had  now  taken  a  musket  on  her  shoulder,  and  was 
pacing  up  and  down  the  edge  of  the  flat,  in  imitation  of  a 
sentry.  She  was  soon  pointed  out,  and  a  titter  ran  through 
the  whole  line ;  at  last,  as  the  major  approached,  she  called 
out— 

"  I  say,  soger,  what  are  you  doing  here  ?  keep  off,  or  I'll 
put  a  bullet  in  your  jacket." 

"My  good  woman,"  replied  the  major,  while  his  men 
laughed,  "  we  do  not  want  to  hurt  you,  but  you  must 
surrender." 

"  Surrender ! "  cried  Moggy,  "  who  talks  of  surrender  ? — 
hoist  the  colours  there." 

Up  went  the  chemise  to  the  end  of  the  pole,  and  Smallbones 
grinned  as  he  hoisted  it. 

"  My  good  woman,  we  must  obey  our  orders." 

"  And  I  must  obey  mine,"  retorted  Moggy.  "  Turn  out  the 
guard  there." 

All  the  women  now  made  their  appearance,  as  had  been 
arranged,  with  muskets  on  their  shoulders,  headed  by  little 
Lilly  with  her  drawn  sword. 

The  sight  of  the  child  commanding  the  detachment  was 
hailed  with  loud  cheers  and  laughter. 
338 


SNARLEYYOW 

"  That  will  do,  that  will  do,"  cried  Sir  Robert,  fearful  for 
Lilly,  "  let  them  come  in  again." 

"  They'll  not  fire  first,  at  all  events,"  cried  Moggy ;  "  never 
fear,  sir.  Guard,  turn  in,"  continued  she  ;  upon  which  Lilly 
and  her  squadron  then  disappeared. 

"  Upon  my  honour  this  is  too  ridiculous,"  said  Lieutenant 
Dillon. 

"  Upon  my  soul  I  don't  know  what  is  to  be  done,"  rejoined 
the  major. 

"Moggy,  we  must  commence  hostilities  somehow  or  another," 
cried  Sir  Robert  from  within.  Smallbones  here  came  out 
with  his  musket  to  release  Moggy,  and  Moggy  retired  into 
the  cave. 

The  major,  who  imagined  that  there  must  be  a  path  to  the 
cave  on  the  other  side,  now  advanced  with  the  determination 
of  finding  it  out,  and  somehow  or  another  putting  an  end  to 
this  unusual  warfare. 

"  If  you  please  you'll  keep  back,  or  I'll  fire,"  cried  Small- 
bones,  levelling  his  musket. 

The  major  went  on,  heedless  of  the  threat.  Smallbones 
discharged  his  piece,  and  the  major  fell. 

"  Confound  that  she-devil !  Are  you  hurt,  major  ?  "  cried 
Lieutenant  Dillon. 

"Yes,  I  am— I  can't  move." 

Another  shot  was  now  fired,  and  the  sergeant  fell. 

"  Hell  and  flames  !  what  must  we  do  ?  " 

But  now  the  whole  party  of  smugglers  poured  out  of  the 
cave,  as  women,  with  bonnets  on,  and  commenced  a  murderous 
fire  upon  the  troops,  who  fell  in  all  directions.  The  captain, 
who  had  assumed  the  command,  now  attempted  to  find  his 
way  to  the  other  side  of  the  cave,  where  he  had  no  doubt 
he  should  find  the  entrance,  but  in  so  doing  the  soldiers 
were  exposed  to  a  most  galling  fire,  without  being  able  to 
return  it. 

At  first  the  troops  refused  to  fire  again,  for  that  they  had 
to  deal  with  the  smugglers'  wives,  they  made  certain  of:  even 
in  the  thickest  of  the  smoke  there  was  nothing  masculine  to 
be  seen ;  and  those  troops  who  were  at  a  greater  distance, 
and  who  could  return  the  fire,  did  not.  They  were  rather 
.•unused  at  the  character  of  the  women,  and  not  being  aware 
that  their  comrades  were  falling  so  fast,  remained  inactive. 
339 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

But  there  is  a  limit  to  even  gallantry,  and  as  the  wounded  men 
were  carried  past  them,  their  indignation  was  roused,  and,  at 
last,  the  fire  was  as  warmly  returned  ;  but  before  that  took 
place,  one-half  of  the  detachment  were  hors  de  combat. 

All  the  assistance  which  they  might  have  received  from 
the  covering  party  of  sailors  on  the  beach  was  neutralised  ; 
they  did  not  know  how  much  the  soldiers  had  suffered,  and 
although  they  fired  in  pursuance  of  orders,  they  would  not 
take  any  aim. 

For  some  time  the  soldiers  were  forced  on  to  the  eastern 
side  of  the  rock,  which,  as  the  reader  may  recollect,  was  much 
more  precipitous  than  the  western  side,  where  it  was  descended 
from  by  the  ladder.  Here  they  were  at  the  mercy  of  the  con- 
spirators, who,  concealed  below  the  masses  of  the  rock  on  the 
platform,  took  unerring  aim.  The  captain  had  fallen.  Lieu- 
tenant Dillon  was  badly  wounded  and  led  back  to  the  boats, 
and  the  command  had  devolved  upon  a  young  man  who  had 
but  just  joined  the  regiment,  and  who  was  ignorant  of  any- 
thing like  military  tactics,  even  if  they  could  have  been 
brought  into  play  upon  the  service. 

"  Do  you  call  this  fighting  with  women,  Sergeant  Tan- 
ner ? "  said  one  of  the  men.  "  I've  seen  service,  but  such 
a  murderous  fire  I  was  never  in.  Why,  we've  lost  two-thirds 
of  our  men." 

"  And  shall  lose  them  all  before  we  find  out  the  mouth 
of  this  cursed  cave.  The  regiment  has  lost  its  character 
for  ever,  and  I  don't  care  how  soon  a  bullet  settles  my 
business." 

Ramsay  now  detached  a  party  of  the  men  to  fire  at  the 
covering  party  of  seamen  who  were  standing  by  the  boats  in 
the  cove,  and  who  were  unprotected,  while  his  men  were  con- 
cealed behind  the  masses  of  rocks.  Many  fell,  wounded  or 
killed  ;  and  Vanslyperken,  after  shifting  about  from  one  posi- 
tion to  another,  ordered  the  wounded  men  to  be  put  into  his 
boat,  and  with  two  hands  he  pulled  off,  as  he  said,  to  procure 
more  ammunition,  leaving  the  remainder  of  his  detachment 
on  shore  to  do  as  well  as  they  could. 

"  I  thought  as  how  this  work  would  be  too  warm  for  him," 
observed  Bill  Spurey. 

"  Yes,"  replied  Short,  who,  at  the  moment,  received  a  bullet 
in  his  thi^h,  and  fell  down  among  the  rocks. 
340 


SNARLEYYOW 

The  fire  upon  the  seamen  continued  to  be  effective.  Move 
from  their  post  they  did  not,  but  one  after  another  they  sank 
wounded  on  the  ground.  The  soldiers,  who  were  now  without 
any  one  to  command  them,  for  those  who  had  forced  their 
way  to  the  western  side  of  the  rock,  finding  that  advance 
or  retreat  was  alike  impossible,  crawled  under  the  sides  of 
the  precipice  to  retreat  from  a  murderous  fire  which  they 
could  not  return.  The  others  were  scattered  here  and 
there,  protecting  themselves  as  well  as  they  could  below  the 
masses  of  stone,  and  returning  the  fire  of  the  conspirators 
surely  and  desperately.  But  of  the  hundred  men  sent  on 
the  expedition,  there  v/ere  not  twenty  who  were  not  killed 
or  wounded,  and  nearly  the  whole  detachment  of  seamen  had 
fallen  where  they  stood. 

It  was  then  four  o'clock  ;  the  few  men  who  remained  unhurt 
were  suffering  from  the  extreme  heat  and  exertion,  and  de- 
voured with  thirst.  The  wounded  cried  for  water.  The  sea 
was  still,  calm,  and  smooth  as  a  mirror ;  not  a  breath  of  wind 
blew  to  cool  the  fevered  brows  of  the  wounded  men,  and  the 
cutter,  with  her  sails  hanging  listless,  floated  about  on  the 
glassy  water,  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  from  the  beach. 

"  Now  is  our  time,  Sir  Robert." 

"Yes,  Ramsay — now  for  one  bold  dash — off  with  this 
woman's  gear,  my  men—  buckle  on  your  swords  and  put  pistols 
in  your  belts." 

In  a  very  short  time  this  order  was  complied  with,  and;  not- 
withstanding some  of  the  men  were  wounded  in  this  day's 
affair,  as  well  as  in  the  struggle  for  the  deck  of  the  cutter,  the 
three  bands  from  Amsterdam,  Portsmouth,  and  Cherbourg 
mustered  forty  resolute  and  powerful  men. 

The  ladder  was  lowered  clown,  and  they  descended.  Sir 
Robert  ordered  Jemmy  Ducks  and  Smallbones  to  remain  and 
haul  up  the  ladder  again,  and  the  whole  body  hastened  down 
to  the  cove,  headed  by  Sir  Robert  and  Ramsay,  seized  the 
boats,  and  shoved  off  for  the  cutter. 


S41 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 


CHAPTER  LI 

In  which  the  Jacobite  cause  is  triumphant  by  sea  as  well  as 
by  land 

-L  HE  great  difficulty  which  Sir  Robert  Barclay  had  to  sur- 
mount, was  to  find  the  means  of  transport  over  the  Channel 
for  their  numerous  friends,  male  and  female,  then  collected 
in  the  cave  ;  now  that  their  retreat  was  known,  it  was  certain 
that  some  effective  measures  would  be  taken  by  Government, 
by  which,  if  not  otherwise  reduced,  they  would  be  surrounded 
and  starved  into  submission. 

The  two  boats  which  they  had  were  not  sufficient  for  the 
transport  of  so  numerous  a  body,  consisting  now  of  nearly  one 
hundred  and  fifty  individuals,  and  their  means  of  subsistence 
were  limited  to  a  few  days. 

The  arrival  of  the  cutter  with  the  detachments  was  no  source 
of  regret  to  Sir  Robert,  who  hoped,  by  the  defeat  of  the  troops, 
to  obtain  their  boats,  and  thus  make  his  escape  ;  but  this  would 
have  been  difficult,  if  not  impossible,  if  the  cutter  had  been 
under  command,  as  she  carried  four  guns,  and  could  have  pre- 
vented their  escape,  even  if  she  did  not  destroy  the  boats  ;  but 
when  Sir  Robert  observed  that  it  had  fallen  calm,  it  at  once 
struck  him,  that  if,  after  defeating  the  troops,  they  could  board 
and  carry  the  cutter,  that  all  their  difficulties  were  over  ;  then 
they  could  embark  the  whole  of  their  people,  and  run  her  over 
to  Cherbourg. 

This  was  the  plan  proposed  by  Sir  Robert,  and  agreed  to  by 
Ramsay,  and  to  accomplish  this,  now  that  the  troops  were  put 
to  the  rout,  they  had  made  a  rush  for,  and  obtained,  the  boats. 
As  for  the  women  left  in  the  cave,  they  were  perfectly  secure 
for  the  time,  as,  without  scaling  ladders,  there  was  no  possi- 
bility of  the  remaining  troops,  even  if  they  were  rallied,  being 
able  to  effect  anything. 

That  part  of  the  crew  of  the  Yungfrau  who  had  per- 
ceived them  rush  down  to  the  beach,  reported  it  to  Mr. 
Vanslyperken,  who  had  gone  down  to  his  cabin,  not  choos- 
ing to  take  any  further  part  in  the  affray,  or  to  risk  his 
valuable  life.  Vanslyperken  came  on  deck,  where  he  wit- 
342 


SNARLEYYOW 

nessed  the  manning  of  the  boats,  and  their  pushing  out  of 
the  cove. 

"  They  are  coming  to  attack  us,  sir,"  said  Coble,  who  had 
been  left  in  charge  of  the  cutter  when  Mr.  Vanslyperken 
went  on  shore. 

Mr.  Vanslyperken  turned  pale  as  a  sheet ;  his  eyes  were  fixed 
upon  the  form  of  Ramsay,  standing  up  on  the  stern-sheets  of 
the  first  boat,  with  his  sabre  raised  in  the  air — he  immediately 
recognised  him,  panted  for  breath,  and  could  make  no  reply. 

The  crew  of  the  cutter,  weakened  as  they  were  by  the  loss 
of  most  of  their  best  men,  flew  to  their  arms  ;  Coble,  Cornelius, 
and  Jansen,  and  Corporal  Van  Spitter  were  to  be  seen  in  the 
advance,  encouraging  them. 

"  Gott  for  dam  !  let  us  have  one  slap  for  it,"  cried  Jansen. 

"Mein  Gott !  yes,"  shouted  the  corporal. 

Vanslyperken  started  up.  "  It's  no  use,  my  men — it's  mad- 
ness— useless  sacrifice  of  life  ;  they  are  two  to  one— we  must 
surrender.  Go  down  below,  all  of  you — do  you  hear  ?  obey 
my  orders." 

"  Yes,  and  report  them,  too,  to  the  admiral,"  replied  Coble. 
"  I  never  heard  such  an  order  given  in  my  born  days,  and  fifty 
odd  years  have  I  served  in  the  king's  fleet." 

"  Corporal  Van  Spitter,  I  order  you  below — all  of  you 
below,"  cried  Vanslyperken ;  "  I  command  here — will  you 
obey,  sir  ?  " 

"  Mein  Gott '  yes,"  replied  the  corporal,  walking  away,  and 
coolly  descending  the  ladder. 

The  boats  were  now  within  ten  yards  of  the  cutter,  and  the 
men  stood  irresolute;  the  corporal  obeying  orders  had  dis- 
heartened them  ;  some  of  them  followed  the  corporal. 

"  It's  no  use,"  said  Coble,  "  I  sees  now  it's  of  no  use  ;  it's 
only  being  cut  to  pieces  for  nothing,  my  men ;  but  I  won't 
leave  the  deck."  Coble  threw  away  his  cutlass,  and  walked 
aft ;  the  other  men  did  the  same,  all  but  Jansen,  who  still 
hesitated.  Coble  caught  the  cutlass  out  of  his  hand,  and  threw 
it  overboard,  just  as  the  boats  dashed  alongside. 

"Gott  for  dam  !"  muttered  Jansen,  folding  his  arms  and 
facing  the  men  who  jumped  on  the  cutter's  decks.  Ramsay, 
who  was  first  on  board,  when  he  perceived  that  the  men  were 
standing  on  the  decks  without  making  any  opposition,  turned 
and  threw  up  the  points  of  the  swords  of  some  of  his  men 
343 


THE  DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

who  were  rushing  blindly  on,  and  in  a  minute  all  was  quiet 
on  the  decks  of  the  Yungfrau.  Mr.  Vanslyperken  was  not  to 
be  seen.  At  the  near  approach  of  the  boats  he  had  hastened 
into  his  cabin  and  locked  himself  in ;  his  only  feeling  being, 
that  Ramsay's  wrath  must  cool,  and  his  life  be  spared. 

"  My  lads,"  said  Sir  Robert  to  the  crew  of  the  cutter,  "  I  am 
very  glad  that  you  made  no  resistance  to  a  force  which  you 
could  not  resist,  as  I  should  have  been  sorry  if  one  of  you  had 
lost  his  life  ;  but  you  must  now  go  down  below  and  leave  the 
cutter's  deck  in  our  possession.  Perhaps  it  would  be  better  if 
some  of  you  took  one  of  your  boats  and  went  on  shore  to  pick 
up  your  messmates  who  are  wounded." 

"  If  you  please,  sir,  we  will,"  said  Coble,  coming  forward  ; 
"  and  the  cutter  is  yours,  as  far  as  we  are  concerned.  We  will 
make  no  attempts  to  retake  her,  at  all  events,  for  your  kind- 
ness in  thinking  of  our  poor  fellows  lying  there  on  the  beach. 
I  think  you  will  promise  that,  my  lads,"  continued  Coble, 
turning  to  the  men. 

"  Yes,  we  promise  that,"  said  the  men. 

Coble  then  took  the  crew  with  him  and  pulled  on  shore  to 
the  cove,  on  the  margin  of  which  they  found  all  their  men 
lying  either  killed  or  wounded.  Dick  Short,  Spurev,  and  nine 
others  were  taken  on  board  ;  those  who  were  quite  dead  were 
left  upon  the  sand.  Leaving  only  ten  men  on  board  the 
cutter,  which,  however,  was  sufficient  to  cope  with  the  few  of 
the  Yungfrau  remaining  on  board,  had  they  been  inclined  to 
forfeit  their  word,  Sir  Robert  and  Ramsay  then  returned  with 
the  rest  of  the  party  to  the  boats,  and  pulled  on  shore,  for  the 
rest  of  their  assailants  were  not  subdued ;  about  twenty  of 
the  soldiers  still  remained  unhurt,  and  were  sitting  down  on 
the  rocks. 

Ramsay,  as  soon  as  he  landed,  showed  a  white  handkerchief 
on  a  bayonet  fixed  to  the  muzzle  of  a  musket. 

"  Sergeant  Tanner,"  said  one  of  the  men,  "  there's  a  flag  of 
truce." 

"  Is  there  ?  I'm  not  sorry  for  it — they  are  two  to  one  even 
now.  I'll  go  forward  to  meet  it." 

The  sergeant  advanced  to  meet  Ramsay. 

"We  might,  if  we  pleased,  oblige  you  to  surrender  or  cut 
you  to  pieces — that  you  must  own ;  but  we  have  no  wish  to 
hurt  you — there  are  too  many  good  men  dead  already." 
344 


SNARLEYYOW 

"That's  true,"  replied  the  sergeant,  "but  it's  one  comfort 
you  have  turned  out  at  last  to  be  men,  and  not  women." 

"  We  have ;  but  to  the  terms.  You  were  sent  to  take 
possession  of  the  cave — you  shall  have  possession  as  soon  as 
we  are  gone,  if  you  will  draw  off  your  party  higher  up  this 
cliff  and  allow  us  to  embark  without  molestation.  If  you  do 
not  immediately  accept  these  terms,  we  shall  certainly  attack 
you  ;  or  you  may  do  better  if  you  please — pile  your  muskets, 
collect  your  wounded  men,  bring  them  down  to  the  beach  all 
ready  to  put  into  the  boats,  which,  as  soon  as  we  are  safe, 
we  will  give  you  possession  of.  Now,  is  this  a  truce  or  not  ? 
— you  must  be  immediate." 

"  Yes,  then,  it  is  a  truce,  for  I  see  no  chance  of  better 
terms.  I  am  commanding  officer,  and  you  have  the  faith  of 
Sergeant  Tanner." 

The  sergeant  then  returned,  and  when  half-way,  called  to 
his  men : 

"  Party  fall  in — pile  arms."  The  soldiers,  worn-out  by  the 
long  conflict,  and  aware  that  they  had  no  chance  against  such 
superior  numbers,  gladly  obeyed,  and  were  now  divided  in 
sections  of  three  and  four,  collecting  the  wounded  and  carry- 
ing them  down  to  the  cove. 

Sir  Robert  and  his  men  hastened  to  the  rock — the  ladder 
was  lowered,  and  all  was  on  the  alert  for  embarkation — Lady 
Barclay  and  Lilly  flew  into  his  arms,  while  Wilhelmina  hung 
on  Ramsay  ;  but  they  allowed  but  a  short  time  for  endearment 
— time  was  too  precious.  The  luggage  had  all  been  prepared, 
and  the  chests  of  specie  were  lowered,  the  bundles  thrown 
down,  and,  in  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  the  cave  was  cleared  of  all 
that  they  could  take  away  with  them. 

The  women  then  descended,  and  all  hands  were  employed 
carrying  away  the  specie  and  luggage  down  to  the  boats.  As 
soon  as  one  boat  was  loaded  with  the  boxes  of  money,  Lady 
Barclay,  Lilly,  and  Wilhelmina  were  put  in  it,  and  one-half  of 
the  men  went  with  them  on  board  the  cutter,  where  Coble 
had  already  arrived  with  the  wounded  seamen.  Ramsay  re- 
mained with  the  other  boat  to  embark  the  women  and 
luggage:  when  all  was  in,  he  called  the  sergeant,  pointed 
out  to  him  the  ladder,  and  told  him  that  he  might  find  some- 
thing worth  his  trouble  in  the  cave. 

"  Is  there  a  drop  of  anything  to  drink,  sir  ?  for  we  who  are 
345 


THE   DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

whole  are  dying  with  thirst,  and  it's  cruel  to  hear  the  poor 
wounded  fellows  beg  for  water." 

"  You  will  find  both  water  and  spirits  in  plenty  there,  ser- 
geant, and  you  may  tell  your  own  story  when  you  arrive  at 
Portsmouth — we  shall  never  contradict  you." 

"  The  list  of  killed,  wounded,  and  missing  will  tell  the  story 
fast  enough,"  replied  the  sergeant;  "but  run  up  there,  my 
lads,  and  get  some  water  for  these  poor  fellows.  Good-bye, 
sir,  and  many  thanks." 

"Good-bye  to  you,  Sergeant  Tanner,"  said  one  of  the 
women  in  the  boat. 

"  Nancy  Corbett,  by  all  that's  wonderful ! "  cried  the  ser- 
geant. 

"  I  told  you  so,  sergeant — you'll  never  lose  the  name  of 
lady-killer." 

"  Pretty  lady-killing,"  muttered  the  sergeant,  turning  away 
in  a  rage.  Ramsay  took  the  boats  on  board,  and,  as  soon  as 
they  were  cleared,  they  were  towed  on  shore  to  the  cove  by 
some  of  the  Yungfraux  men. 

During  this  time  the  ladies,  as  well  as  the  women,  had 
remained  aft  on  deck,  Vanslyperken  having  locked  himself  up 
in  his  cabin ;  but  Sir  Robert  had  now  ordered  his  men  to  force 
the  cabin  door  and  take  Mr.  Vanslyperken  forward  on  the 
lower  deck.  When  the  door  was  opened,  Vanslyperken  was 
found  in  his  bed,  more  dead  than  alive  :  he  was  pulled  out 
and  dragged  forward.  The  ladies  were  then  handed  below, 
and,  as  soon  as  the  specie  had  been  put  down,  and  the  luggage 
cleared  from  the  upper  deck,  the  women  were  ordered  to  go 
down  on  the  lower  deck,  and  Mr.  Vanslyperken  ordered  to  be 
brought  up. 


CHAPTER  LII 

In  which  a  great  deal  of  loyalty  is  shown  to  counterbalance  the 
treason  of  Vanslyperken 

W  E  must  not,  however,  forget  the  syndic  and  the  widow 
Vandersloosh,  whom  we  left  in  confinement  at  Amsterdam. 
We  left  Mynheer  Krause  smoking  his  pipe,  and  showing  to 
those  about  him  how  great  a  great  man  always  proves  himself 
346 


SNARLEYYOW 

when  under  adversity.  The  widow  also,  had  she  performed 
in  public,  would  have  been  acknowledged  to  have  been  a 
great  woman.  She  could  not  but  lament  the  present,  for  she 
was  on  the  floor  of  a  dungeon,  so  she  occasionally  wrung  her 
hands ;  but  she  looked  forward  to  the  future,  and  to  better 
times,  not  abandoning  herself  to  despair,  but  comforting  her- 
self with  hope,  as  might  have  been  clearly  proved  by  her 
constant  repetition  of  these  words :  "  Well,  well,  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken,  we  shall  see." 

That  the  night  appeared  long  to  both  parties  is  not  to  be 
denied,  but  the  longest  night  will  have  its  end,  so  long  as  the 
world  continues  to  turn  round  ;  the  consequence  was,  that  the 
morning  came  as  usual  to  the  syndic,  although  the  widow,  from 
the  peculiarity  of  her  situation,  had  not  the  same  advantage. 

After  morning  comes  breakfast,  in  the  natural  order  of 
mundane  affairs,  and  kings,  being  but  men,  and  subject  to  the 
same  wants  as  other  mortals,  his  Majesty,  King  William,  sat 
down,  and  despatched  a  very  hasty  meal,  in  company  with  his 
Grace  the  Duke  of  Portland,  and  the  right  honourable  the 
Lord  Albemarle.  History  does  not  record,  as  it  sometimes 
does  in  works  of  this  description,  by  what  viands  his  Majesty's 
appetite  was  stimulated  ;  we  must  therefore  pass  it  over,  and, 
as  his  Majesty  did  on  that  occasion,  as  soon  as  breakfast  was 
over,  proceed  to  business. 

"  Have  you  received  information,  my  Lord  Albemarle,  how 
many  of  the  conspirators  have  been  seized?" 

"May  it  please  your  Majesty,  I  am  sorry  to  inform  you 
that  all  who  were  innocent  have  been  imprisoned,  and  all  who 
were  guilty  have  escaped." 

Upon  this  intelligence  his  Majesty  looked  very  grave. 

"  How  do  you  mean,  my  lord  ?  "  said  he,  after  a  pause. 

"The  conspirators  have  all  received  some  friendly  notice, 
and  the  only  two  who  are  in  custody  are  the  syndic,  Mynheer 
Krause,  and  the  woman  who  keeps  the  Lust  Haus." 

"  And  you  put  the  syndic  down  as  an  innocent  person,  my 
lord  ?  " 

"  If  your  Majesty  will  be  pleased  to  read  this  communica- 
tion," replied  Lord  Albemarle,  presenting  Ramsay's  letter  and 
enclosures,  "you  will  then  be  of  my  opinion." 

King  William  took  the  letter,  and  read  it.    "  What,  Ramsay 
*— be  who  was  attainted  with  Sir  Robert  Barclay  ?  " 
347 


THE   DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

"The  same,  your  Majesty." 

"  So  near  us,  and  escaped — but  what  credence  would  you 
place  in  him  ?  " 

"  Every  credence,  may  it  please  your  Majesty.  I  believe 
him  to  be  incapable  of  a  lie." 

"  A  traitor  like  him  !  " 

"  A  traitor  to  your  Majesty,  but  most  true  to  his  Catholic 
Majesty,  King  James  that  was.  But  if  I  may  venture  to  point 
out  to  your  Majesty,  the  enclosures  prove  that  Lieutenant 
Vanslyperken's  word  is  not  of  much  value.  He,  at  least,  is 
a  double  traitor." 

"  Yes,  a  little  hanging  will  do  him  no  harm — you  are  sure 
this  is  his  writing?" 

"There  can  be  no  doubt  of  it,  your  Majesty;  I  have  com- 
pared it." 

"  You  will  see  to  this,  my  lord  :  and  now  to  the  syndic." 

"  He  has,  as  your  Majesty  will  perceive,  been  grossly 
deceived,  and  suspected  without  reason." 

"And  the  woman " 

"  Was  here  yesterday,  and  fully  convinced  me  that  Vansly- 
perken  was  a  traitor,  and  that  she  was  innocent.  His  Grace 
of  Portland  was  present." 

"  Well,  my  lord,  you  may  give  orders  for  their  release ;  of 
course,  a  little  surveillance  will  be  advisable.  You  will  justify 
the  proceedings  to  the  council  this  afternoon." 

"But  may  I  presume  to  submit  to  your  Majestv  that  the 
public  affront  offered  to  the  syndic  should  be  repaired  ?  " 

"Certainly — send  for  him,"  replied  his  Majesty  carelessly. 
"I  will  receive  him  to-morrow  morning ;"  and  his  Majesty 
left  the  room. 

Lord  Albemarle  immediately  despatched  a  courier  with  an 
order  for  the  release  of  the  syndic  and  the  Frau  Vandersloosh, 
with  a  note  to  the  former,  stating  that  his  Majesty  would 
receive  him  on  the  following  day  at  noon.  But  while  this  act 
of  justice  had  been  preparing  at  the  palace  of  the  Hague, 
there  were  other  acts,  not  quite  so  justifiable,  performing  at 
the  town  of  Amsterdam. 

The  sun  made  its  appearance  more  than  an  hour  before  the 

troops  of  the  royal  guard.     Mobs  were  collected  in  knots  in 

the  street,  and  in  front  of  the  Hotel  de  Ville,  or  Stadt  House, 

and  the  object  of  their  meeting  was  to  canvass  the  treason  and 

348 


SNARLEYYOW 

imprisonment  of  the  syndic,  Mynheer  Van  Krause.  "Shame 
— shame," — "Death  to  the  traitor," — "Tear  him  to  pieces," 
— and  "  Long  life  to  King  William,"  were  the  first  solitary 
remarks  made — the  noise  and  hubbub  increased.  The  small 
knots  of  people  gradually  joined  together,  until  they  formed  a 
large  mob,  all  burning  with  loyalty,  and  each  individual  wish- 
ing to  give  a  practical  evidence  of  it.  Again  were  the  cries  of 
"  Long  live  the  king  !  "  and  "  Death  to  traitors  !  "  to  be  heard, 
with  loud  huzzas.  A  confused  din  followed,  and  the  mob 
appeared,  as  if  simultaneously,  to  be  all  impelled  in  one 
direction.  At  last  the  word  was  given  which  they  all  waited 
for.  "To  his  house — to  his  house — down  with  it — death  to 
the  traitor ! "  and  the  loyal  mob  hastened  on,  each  individual 
eager  to  be  first  to  prove  his  loyalty,  by  helping  himself  to 
Mynheer  Krause's  goods  and  chattels. 

In  the  Low  Countries,  this  species  of  loyalty  always  has 
been  and  is  now  very  much  the  fashion.  In  ten  minutes  the 
gates  were  forced  open — old  Koop  knocked  down,  and  trod 
under  foot  till  he  was  dead — every  article  of  value  that  was 
portable  was  secured ;  chairs,  tables,  glasses,  not  portable, 
were  thrown  out  of  the  window ;  Wilhelmina's  harp  and  piano- 
forte battered  to  fragments;  beds,  bedding,  everything  flew 
about  in  the  air,  and  then  the  fragments  of  the  furniture  were 
set  fire  to,  and  in  less  than  an  hour,  Mynheer  Krause's  splen- 
did house  was  burning  furiously,  while  the  mob  cheered  and 
cried  "  Long  live  King  William  !  " 

Before  the  courier  could  arrive  from  the  Hague,  all  that 
was  left  of  Mynheer  Krause's  property  was  the  bare  walls. 
Merchandise,  everything  was  consumed,  and  part  of  the  build- 
ing had  fallen  into  the  canal  and  choked  it  up,  while  fifteen 
schuyts,  waiting  to  be  discharged  of  their  cargoes,  had  been 
obliged  to  retreat  from  the  fury  of  the  flames,  the  phlegmatic 
skippers  looking  on  with  their  pipes  in  their  mouths,  and  their 
hands  in  their  wide  breeches  pockets. 

The  loyal  mob,  having  effected  their  object,  gradually  retired. 
It  is  singular  that  popular  feeling  is  always  expressed  in  the 
same  way.  Had  the  mob  collected  for  disloyal  purposes,  they 
would  have  shown  their  disloyalty  just  in  the  like  manner, 
only  it  would  have  been  the  Stadt  House  instead  of  that  of 
Mynheer  Krause. 

But  now  there  was  a  fresh  impetus  given  to  the  feelings  of 
349 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

the  mob.  The  news  had  been  spread  like  wildfire  that  Myn- 
heer the  syndic  had  been  proved  innocent,  and  ordered  to  be 
immediately  liberated,  and  was  sent  for  by  his  Majesty  ;  upon 
which  the  mob  were  undecided  whether  they  should  prove 
their  indignation  at  this  unjust  imprisonment  of  their  worthy 
magistrate,  by  setting  fire  to  some  public  building,  or  by 
carrying  him  in  triumph  to  his  own  house,  which  they  forgot 
they  had  burnt  down.  Fortunately  they  decided  upon  the 
latter  :  they  surrounded  the  Stadt  House  with  cries  of  "  Long 
life  to  our  worthy  syndic— prosperity  to  Mynheer  Krause," 
and  rushing  upstairs,  they  caught  him  in  their  arms,  and 
carried  him  triumphantly  through  the  streets,  bringing  him 
at  last  to  the  smoking  ruins  of  his  own  house,  and  there  they 
left  him  ;  they  had  done  all  they  could,  they  had  carried  him 
there  in  triumph  ;  but,  as  for  building  the  house  up  again,  that 
was  impossible ;  so,  as  Mynheer  Krause  looked  with  dismay 
at  the  wreck  of  all  his  property,  the  loyal  mob  dispersed, 
each  feeling  that  he  had  been  a  little  too  hasty  in  possessing 
himself  of  a  small  share  of  it.  What  a  fine  thing  is  loyalty  ! 
Mynheer  Krause  found  himself  alone ;  he  looked  with  scorn 
and  indignation  upon  the  scene  of  violence,  and  then  walked 
away  to  an  hotel,  particularly  disgusted  with  the  loyal  cry  of 
"  Long  live  King  William." 

In  the  meantime,  the  door  of  the  dungeon  where  the  widow 
Vandersloosh  was  incarcerated  was  thrown  open,  and  she 
was  informed  that  she  was  no  longer  a  prisoner.  The  widow, 
indignant  that  she  should  have  been  confined  for  her  loyalty, 
raved  and  walked  majestically  out  of  the  Stadt  House,  not 
deigning  to  answer  to  the  compliments  offered  to  her  by  some 
of  the  inferior  officers.  Her  bosom  swelled  with  indignation, 
and  she  was  determined  to  tell  his  Majesty  a  bit  of  her  mind, 
if  she  should  obtain  access  to  him.  And  the  next  day  she  took 
the  trouble  to  go  all  the  way  to  the  Hague,  again  to  see  his 
Majesty ;  but  his  Majesty  wasn't  at  home,  and  Lord  Albemarle, 
to  whom  she  sent  in,  was  indisposed,  and  his  Grace  the  Duke 
of  Portland  was  particularly  engaged  ;  so  the  widow  had  the 
journey  for  nothing,  and  she  declared  to  Babette  that  she 
never  would  put  her  foot  under  the  palace  roof  again  as  long 
as  she  lived. 

But,  although  Madam  Vandersloosh  was  not  received  at 
court  that  day,  the  syndic  Mynheer  Krause  was ;  when  he 
350 


SNARLEYYOW 

sent  his  name,  Lord  Albemarle  led  the  syndic  by  the  hand  to 
his  Majesty. 

"We  have  been  too  hasty,  Mynheer  Krause,"  said  his 
Majesty,  with  a  gracious  smile. 

Mynheer  bowed  low. 

"I  regret  to  hear  that  the  populace  in  their  loyalty 
have  burnt  down  your  house,  Mynheer  Krause — they  were 
too  hasty." 

Mynheer  Krause  made  another  low  bow. 

"  You  will  continue  your  office  of  syndic  of  the  town  of 
Amsterdam." 

"  Pardon  me,  your  Majesty,"  replied  Mynheer  Krause,  re- 
spectfully, but  firmly,  "  I  have  obeyed  your  summons  to  appear 
in  your  presence,  but  will  request  that  your  Majesty  will 
release  me  from  the  burden.  I  have  come  to  lay  my  chain 
and  staff  of  office  at  your  Majesty's  feet,  it  being  my  intention 
to  quit  the  town." 

"  You  are  too  hasty,  Mynheer  Krause,"  replied  his  Majesty, 
with  displeasure. 

"  May  it  please  your  Majesty,"  replied  Krause,  "  he  who  has 
been  confined  as  a  prisoner  in  the  Stadt  House  is  not  fit  to 
exercise  his  duties  there  as  a  judge.  I  have  served  your 
Majesty  many  years  with  the  utmost  zeal  and  fidelity.  In 
return,  I  have  been  imprisoned  and  my  property  destroyed. 
I  must  now  return  to  a  station  more  suitable  to  my  present 
condition,  and  once  more,  with  eveiy  assurance  of  loyalty,  I 
beg  to  be  permitted  to  lay  my  insignia  of  office  at  your 
Majesty's  feet." 

Mynheer  Krause  suited  the  action  to  the  word.  The  king 
frowned  and  turned  away  to  the  window,  and  Mynheer  Krause, 
perceiving  that  his  Majesty's  back  was  turned  upon  him, 
walked  out  of  the  door. 

"  Too  hasty  ! "  thought  Mynheer  Krause.  "  I  am  loyal,  and 
thrown  into  prison,  and  am  expected  to  be  satisfied  with  the 
plea  of  being  too  hasty.  My  house  is  burnt  down,  and  the 
plundering  mob  have  been  too  hasty.  Well,  well,  it  is  fortu- 
nate I  took  Ramsay's  advice :  my  'house  and  what  was  in  it 
was  a  trifle ;  but  if  all  my  gold  at  Hamburg  and  Frankfort, 
and  in  the  charge  of  Ramsay,  had  been  there,  and  I  had  been 
made  a  beggar,  all  the  satisfaction  I  should  have  received 
would  have  been  a  smile,  and  the  excuse  of  being  too  hasty. 
351 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

I  wonder  where  my  daughter  and  Ramsay  are  ?  I  long  to 
join  them." 

From  which  mental  soliloquy,  it  will  be  evident  to  the 
reader  that  Mynheer  Krause's  loyalty  had  been  considerably 
diminished,,  perhaps  thinking  that  he  had  paid  too  dear  for 
the  commodity. 

Upon  his  return,  Mynheer  Krause  publicly  announced  that 
he  had  resigned  the  office  of  syndic,  much  to  the  astonishment 
of  those  who  heard  of  it,  and  much  to  the  delight  of  his  very 
particular  friend  Engelback,  who,  the  next  morning,  set  off  for 
the  Hague,  and  had  an  interview  with  his  Grace  the  Duke  of 
Portland,  the  result  of  which  was,  that  upon  grounds  best 
known  to  the  parties,  for  history  will  not  reveal  everything, 
Mynheer  Engelback  was  recommended  to  fill  the  office  of 
svndic  of  the  town  of  Amsterdam,  vacant  by  the  resignation 
of  Mynheer  Krause  ;  and  that  in  consequence  of  this,  all  those 
who  took  off  their  hats  to  Mynheer  Krause  but  two  days  before, 
and  kept  them  on  when  they  met  Mynheer  Engelback,  now 
kept  them  on  when  they  met  Mynheer  Krause,  and  pulled 
them  off  very  politely  to  Mynheer  Krause's  very  particular 
friend,  Mynheer  Engelback. 


CHAPTER  LIII 

Trial  and  execution  of  two  of  the  principal  personages  in  our 
history 

left  Sir  Robert  Barclay  on  the  deck  of  the  cutter,  the 
ladies  and  women  sent  down  below,  and  Mr.  Vanslyperken  on 
the  point  of  being  dragged  aft  by  two  of  Sir  Robert's  men. 
The  crew  of  the  Yungfrau,  at  the  time,  were  on  the  lower 
deck,  some  assisting  the  wounded  men,  others  talking  with 
Jemmy  Salisbury  and  his  wife,  whom  they  were  astonished  to 
find  among  the  assailants. 

"  Why,  Jemmy,  how  did  you  get  a  berth  among  those 
chaps?" 

"I'll  tell  you,"  said  Moggy,  interrupting:  "when  he  was 
last  at  Portsmouth,  they  heard  him  playing  his  fiddle  and 
singing,  and  they  took  such  a  fancy  to  him,  that  they  were 
352 


Vanslyperken  walked  with  the  rope  round  his  neck  to  where 
the  dog  was  held." 


SNARLEYYOW 

determined  to  have  him  to  amuse  them  in  the  cave.  So  one 
evening  they  kidnapped  him,  took  him  away  by  main  force, 
and  kept  him  a  prisoner  ever  since." 

"  That's  carrying  the  joke  rather  too  far,"  observed  one  of 
the  men. 

"  Mein  Gott !  yes,"  replied  the  corporal. 

"But  I  am  at  liberty  again  now,  at  all  events,"  replied 
Jemmy,  taking  the  cue  from  his  wife  ;  "  and  if  that  chap, 
Vanslyperken,  don't  command  the  cutter  any  more,  which  I've 
a  notion  he  will  not,  I  shall  enter  as  boatswain— heh,  Dick  ?" 

"  Yes,"  replied  Short,  who  was  swinging  in  his  hammock. 

"  Well — when  I  found  that  Jemmy  couldn't  be  found,  that 
my  dear,  darling  duck  of  a  husband— my  jewel,  a  box  of 
diamonds  (aren't  you,  my  Jemmy  ?),  didn't  I  tear  my  hair, 
and  run  about  the  streets,  like  a  mad  woman,"  continued 
Moggy.  "  At  last  I  met  with  Nancy  Corbett,  whose  husband 
is  one  of  the  gang,  and  she  told  me  where  he  was,  fiddle  and 
all,  and  I  persuaded  her  to  let  me  go  to  him,  and  that's  why ' 
we  both  are  here." 

This  was  a  good  invention  of  Moggy's,  and  as  there  was 
nobody  who  took  the  trouble  to  disprove  it,  it  was  received 
as  not  the  least  apocryphal.  But  now  Mr.  Vanslyperken  was 
dragged  past  them  by  two  of  the  conspirators,  and  all  the 
men  of  the  Yungfrau  followed  on  deck,  to  see  what  was  to 
take  place. 

When  Mr.  Vanslyperken  had  been  brought  aft,  his  legs 
tottered,  and  he  could  hardly  stand.  His  face  was  livid,  and 
his  lips  white  with  fear,  and  he  knew  too  well  that  he  had 
little  mercy  to  expect. 

"  Now,  sir,"  said  Sir  Robert,  with  a  stern  air,  "  hear  the 
accusation  against  you,  for,  although  we  may  be  lawless,  we 
will  still  be  just.  You  voluntarily  entered  into  our  service, 
and  received  our  pay.  You  were  one  of  us,  with  only  this 
difference,  that  we  have  taken  up  the  cause  from  principle 
and  loyalty,  and  you  joined  us  from  mercenary  motives.  Still, 
we  kept  our  faith  with  you  ;  for  every  service  performed, 
you  were  well  and  honourably  paid.  But  you  received  our 
money  and  turned  against  us ;  revealed  our  secrets,  and 
gave  information  to  your  Government,  by  which  that  gentle- 
man (pointing  to  Ramsay)  and  many  others,  had  not  they 
fortunately  received  timely  notice,  would  have  perished  by 
353  z 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

the  gibbet.  Now,  sir,  I  wish  to  know  what  you  can  bring 
forward  in  your  defence ;  what  have  you  to  urge  that  you 
should  not  die  the  death  which  you  so  traitorously  pre- 
pared for  others  ?  " 

"  Die  ! "  exclaimed  Vanslyperken,  "  no — no — mercy,  sir — 
mercy.  I  am  not  fit  to  die." 

"  Few  are ;  but  this  is  certain — that  a  villain  like  you  is 
not  fit  to  live." 

"  On  my  knees,  I  ask  mercy/'  cried  the  frightened  wretch, 
dropping  down.  "  Mr.  Ramsay,  speak  for  me." 

"  I  will  speak,"  replied  Ramsay,  "  but  not  for  you.  I  will 
show  you  that  even  if  you  were  to  escape  us,  you  would  still 
be  hung ;  for  all  your  extracts  of  the  despatches  I  have,  with 
full  explanation,  put  into  the  hands  of  the  English  Govern- 
ment. Do  you  expect  mercy  from  them  ? — they  have  not 
showed  much  as  yet." 

"  O  God — O  God  !  "  exclaimed  Vanslyperken,  throwing 
himself  down  on  the  deck  in  despair. 

"  Now,  my  lads,  you  have  heard  the  charges  against  this 
man,  and  also  that  he  has  no  defence  to  offer ;  what  is  your 
sentence  ?  " 

"  Death  !  "  exclaimed  the  conspirators. 

"  You  men  belonging  to  the  cutter,  you  have  heard  that 
this  man  has  betrayed  the  present  Government  of  England, 
in  whose  pay  and  service  he  was  at  the  time — what  is  your 
opinion  ?  " 

Hereupon  Obadiah  Coble  hitched  up  his  trousers,  and 
said,  "  Why,  as  a  matter  of  opinion,  I  agrees  with  you,  sir, 
whomsoever  you  may  be." 

"  Mein  Gott !  yes,  sir,"  exclaimed  the  corporal. 

And  all  the  crew  cried  out  together,  "  Death — death  ! " 
which,  by-the-bye,  was  very  mutinous. 

"  You  perceive  that  you  are  doubly  condemned  as  a  double 
traitor,"  said  Sir  Robert.  "So  prepare  to  die ;  the  religion 
you  profess  I  know  not,  but  the  time  you  will  be  allowed  to 
make  your  peace  with  your  God  is  fifteen  minutes." 

"  Oh  ! "  groaned  Vanslyperken,  with  his  face  to  the  deck. 

"  Up  there,  my  lads,  and  get  a  whip  on  the  yard-arm," 
said  Ramsay. 

Some  of  his  party  went  to  obey  the  order,  and  they  were 
assisted  by  the  seamen  of  the  Yungfrau.  But  while  they 
354 


SNARLEYYOW 

were  getting  the  whip  ready  on  the  starboard,  Jemmy  Ducks 
was  very  quietly  employed  getting  another  on  the  larboard 
yard-arm,  which  nobody  took  notice  of. 

As  soon  as  the  whip,  and  the  cord  with  the  hangman's 
noose  made  fast  to  it,  were  all  ready,  it  was  reported  to  Sir 
Robert  by  Corporal  Van  Spitter,  who  stepped  up  to  him  with 
his  usual  military  salute.  Sir  Robert  took  off  his  hat  in 
return.  His  watch  had  been  held  in  his  hand  from  the  time 
that  he  had  passed  sentence  upon  Vanslyperken,  who  still 
remained  prostrate  on  the  deck. 

"  It  is  my  duty  to  inform  you,  sir,  that  but  five  minutes 
are  left  of  the  time  awarded  to  you,"  said  Sir  Robert  to 
Vanslyperken. 

"Five  minutes!"  exclaimed  Vanslyperken,  jumping  up 
from  the  deck,  "  but  five  minutes — to  die  in  five  minutes  !  " 
continued  he,  looking  up  with  horror  at  the  rope  at  the  yard- 
arm,  and  the  fatal  noose  at  the  end  of  it,  held  in  the  hand  of 
Corporal  Van  Spitter.  "  Stop,  I  have  gold — plenty  of  gold — 
I  can  purchase  my  life." 

"Kingdoms  would  not  purchase  it,"  said  Sir  Robert  scorn- 
fully.  ' 

"  Oh !"  exclaimed  Vanslyperken,  wringing  his  hands,  "  must 
I  leave  all  my  gold  ?  " 

"  You  have  but  two  minutes,  sir,"  observed  Sir  Robert. 
"  Let  the  rope  be  put  round  his  neck." 

This  office  was  performed  by  Corporal  Van  Spitter.  The 
corporal  was  quite  an  amateur. 

"  Mercy,  mercy  ! "  cried  Vanslyperken,  again  falling  on  his 
knees,  and  holding  up  his  hands. 

"Call  upon  Heaven  for  mercy,  you  have  but  one  minute  left." 

But  here  an  interruption  took  place. 

A  female  made  her  appearance  on  the  other  side  of  the 
deck,  dragging,  by  a  cord,  the  hero  of  our  novel,  Snarleyyow, 
who  held  back  with  all  his  power,  jerking  his  head  to  the  right 
and  to  the  left,  but  it  was  of  no  use,  he  was  dragged  opposite 
to  where  Vanslyperken  knelt.  As  the  reader  may  guess,  this 
person  was  Smallbones,  who  had  tied  on  a  bonnet,  and  muffled 
up  his  face,  so  as  not  to  be  observed  when  he  first  went  on 
board.  Jemmy  Ducks  now  assisted,  and  the  whip  on  the  lar- 
board yard-arm  was  made  fast  to  a  cord  with  a  running  noose 
for  the  hanging  of  the  cur. 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

The  sight  roused  Vanslyperken.  "  My  dog  !  "  exclaimed 
he ;  "  woman,  leave  that  dog  alone — who  are  you  that  dare 
touch  my  dog?" 

The  female  turned  round,  threw  off  her  bonnet  and  hand- 
kerchief, and  exhibited  to  the  terrified  lieutenant  the  face  of 
the  supposed  departed  Smallbones. 

"  Smallbones !  "  exclaimed  the  crew  of  the  Yungfrau  in  a 
breath. 

"God  of  mercy — help  me,  God  of  mercy!"  cried  Vansly- 
perken, aghast. 

"  I  suppose  that  you  do  come  for  to  go  to  know  me  now, 
anyhow,"  said  Smallbones. 

"  Hath  the  sea  given  up  its  dead  ?  "  replied  Vanslyperken 
in  a  hollow  voice. 

"  No,  it  aren't,  'cause  why  ?  I  never  was  a-drowned,"  replied 
Smallbones ;  "  no  thanks  to  you,  though  ;  but  if  so  be  as  I 
supposes  you  be  a-going  to  be  hung — as  I'm  a  good  Chris- 
tian, I'll  forgive  you — that  is,  if  you  be  hung,  you  know." 

Vanslyperken,  who  now  perceived  that  Smallbones  had  been 
by  some  miracle  preserved,  recovered  himself. 

"  If  you  forgive  me,"  replied  Vanslyperken,  "then  pray  do 
not  ill-treat  my  dog." 

"  I'se  not  forgiven  him,  anyhow — I  owes  him  enough,  and 
now  I'll  have  his  account  settled,  by  gum.  When  you  goes  up 
there,  he  goes  up  here,  as  sure  as  I  am  Philip  Smallbones." 

"  Be  merciful ! "  exclaimed  Vanslyperken,  who,  strange  to 
say,  forgot  his  own  miseries  in  pleading  for  his  darling  cur. 

"  He  be  a  convicted  traitor,  and  he  shall  die,  by  gum  ! " 
cried  Smallbones,  smacking  his  fist  into  the  palm  of  his 
hand. 

During  the  conversation,  the  time  allotted  to  Vanslyperken 
had  long  expired,  but  the  interest  occasioned  by  it  had  inclined 
Sir  Robert  to  wait  till  it  was  over. 

"Enough,"  cried  Sir  Robert.  "Your  time  is  too  long 
expired.  Commend  your  soul  to  God — let  the  rope  be 
manned." 

"  Now,  Jemmy,  stand  by  to  toddle  forward,"  cried  Small- 
bones. 

"One  moment — I  ask  but  one  moment,"  cried  Vanslyperken, 
much  agitated,  "only  one  moment,  sir." 

" For  what?" 

356 


SNARLEYYOW 

"To  kiss  my  poor  dog,"  replied  Vanslyperken,  bursting 
into  tears.  Strange  and  almost  ridiculous  as  was  the  appeal, 
there  was  a  seriousness  and  pathos  in  Vanslyperken's  words 
and  manner  which  affected  those  who  were  present  like  a 
gleam  of  sunshine ;  this  one  feeling,  which  was  unalloyed 
with  baser  metal,  shone  upon  the  close  of  a  worthless  and 
wicked  life.  Sir  Robert  nodded  his  head,  and  Vanslyperken 
walked  with  the  rope  round  his  neck  over  to  where  the  dog 
was  held  by  Smallbones,  bent  over  the  cur,  and  kissed  it 
again  and  again. 

"  Enough,"  cried  Sir  Robert,  "  bring  him  back." 

Corporal  Van  Spitter  took  hold  of  Vanslyperken  by  the  arm, 
and  dragged  him  to  the  other  side  of  the  deck.  The  unfortu- 
nate wretch  was  wholly  absorbed  in  the  fate  of  his  cur,  who 
had  endeavoured  to  follow  his  master.  His  eyes  were  fixed 
upon  Snarleyyow,  and  Snarleyyow's  were  fixed  upon  his 
master ;  thus  they  were  permitted  to  remain  for  a  few  seconds, 
when  Sir  Robert  gave  the  signal.  Away  went  the  line  of  men 
who  had  manned  the  starboard  whip,  and  away  went  Jemmy 
Ducks  on  the  larboard  side,  and  at  the  yard-arms  of  the  cutter 
were  suspended  the  bodies  of  Vanslyperken  and  Snarleyyow. 

Thus  perished  one  of  the  greatest  scoundrels  and  one  of  the 
vilest  curs  which  ever  existed.  They  were  damnable  in  their 
lives,  and  in  their  deaths  they  were  not  divided. 

By  the  manuscript  records,  found  in  the  Jacobite  papers,  it 
appears  that  the  double  execution  took  place  on  the  3rd  of 
August,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1700. 


CHAPTER  L1V 

In  which  a/airs  begin  to  wind  up 

_L  HERE  are  few  people  whose  vindictive  feelings  are  not  satis- 
fied with  the  death  of  the  party  against  whom  those  feelings 
have  been  excited.  The  eyes  of  all  on  deck  (that  is,  all  except 
one),  were  at  first  directed  to  the  struggling  Vanslyperken,  and 
then,  as  if  sickened  at  the  sight  of  his  sufferings,  were  turned 
away  with  a  feeling  very  near  akin  to  compassion. 

One  only  never  looked  or  thought  of  Vanslyperken,  and  that 
357 


THE   DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

one  was  Smallbones,  who  watched  the  kicking  and  plunging 
of  his  natural  enemy  Snarleyyow.  Gradually,  the  dog  relaxed 
his  exertions,  and  Smallbones  watched,  somewhat  doubtful, 
whether  a  dog  who  had  defied  every  other  kind  of  death  would 
condescend  to  be  hanged.  At  last  Snarleyyow  was  quite  still. 
He  appeared  nearly  to  have  gone  to — "Where  the  wicked 
cease  from  troubling,  and  the  weary  are  at  rest." 

"  He  won't  a-come  to  life  any  more  this  time,"  said  Small- 
bones ;  "but  I'll  not  let  you  out  of  my  hands  yet.  They 
say  a  cat  have  nine  lives,  but,  by  gum,  some  dogs  have 
ninety." 

There  was  a  dead  silence  on  the  deck  of  the  cutter  for  a 
quarter  of  an  hour,  during  which  the  bodies  remained  sus- 
pended. A  breeze  then  came  sweeping  along  and  ruffled  the 
surface  of  the  water.  This  was  of  too  great  importance  to 
allow  of  further  delay.  Sir  Robert  desired  the  seamen  of  the 
Yungfrau  to  come  aft,  told  them  he  should  take  their  cutter  to 
Cherbourg,  to  land  the  women  and  his  own  people,  and  that 
then  they  would  be  free  to  return  to  Portsmouth ;  all  that  he 
requested  of  them  was  to  be  quiet  and  submissive  during  the 
short  time  that  he  and  his  party  were  on  board.  Coble  replied 
for  the  ship's  company — "  As  for  the  matter  of  that  'ere,  there 
was  no  fear  of  their  being  quiet  enough  when  there  were  more 
than  two  to  one  against  them  ;  but  that,  in  fact,  they  had  no 
animosity,  for  even  if  they  did  feel  a  little  sore  at  what  had 
happened,  and  their  messmates  being  wounded,  what  was 
swinging  at  the  yard-arm  made  them  all  friends  again.  The 
gentleman  might  take  the  cutter  where  he  pleased,  and  might 
use  her  as  long  as  he  liked,  and  when  he  had  done  with  her  it 
was  quite  time  enough  to  take  her  back  to  Portsmouth." 

"  Well  then,  as  we  understand  one  another,  we  had  now 
better  make  sail,"  said  Sir  Robert.  "  Cut  away  that  rope," 
continued  he,  pointing  to  the  whip  by  which  Vanslyperken's 
body  was  suspended. 

Jansen  stepped  forward  with  his  snickassee,  the  rope  was 
divided  at  once,  and  the  body  of  the  departed  Vanslyperken 
plunged  into  the  wave  and  disappeared. 

"  They  mayn't  cut  this,  though  ! "  cried  Smallbones.     "  I'll 
not  trust  him — Jemmy,  my  boy,  get  up  a  pig  of  ballast,  I'll 
sink  him  fifty  fathoms  deep,  and  then  if  so  be  he  come  up 
again,  why,  then,  I  give  it  up  for  a  bad  job." 
358 


SNARLEYYOW 

Jemmy  brought  up  the  pig  of  ballast,  the  body  of  Snarley- 
yow  was  lowered  on  board,  and,  after  having  been  secured  with 
divers  turns  of  the  rope  to  the  piece  of  iron,  was  plunged  by 
Smallbones  into  the  wave. 

"  There,"  said  Smallbones,  "  I  don't  a-think  that  he  will 
ever  bite  me  any  more,  anyhow ;  there's  no  knowing,  though. 
Now  I'll  just  go  down  and  see  if  my  bag  be  to  be  found,  and 
then  I'll  dress  myself  like  a  Christian." 

The  cutter  flew  before  the  breeze,  which  was  on  her 
quarter,  and  now  that  the  hanging  was  over  the  females  came 
on  deck.  One  of  the  Jesuit  priests  was  a  good  surgeon,  and 
attended  to  the  wounded  men,  who  all  promised  to  do  well, 
and,  as  Bill  Spurey  said — 

"  They'd  all  dance  yet  at  the  corporal's  wedding." 

"  I  say,  corporal,  if  we  only  could  go  to  Amstersdam  instead 
of  going  to  Portsmouth." 

"  Mein  Gott !  yes,"  replied  the  corporal ;  and  acting  upon 
this  idea,  he  went  aft  and  entered  into  conversation  with 
Ramsay,  giving  him  a  detail  of  the  affair  with  the  widow,  and 
of  her  having  gone  to  the  Hague  to  accuse  Vanslyperken, 
ending  with  expressing  the  wish  of  himself  and  the  crew  that 
they  might  go  to  the  Hague  instead  of  going  to  Portsmouth. 
Nothing  could  please  Ramsay  better.  He  was  most  anxious 
to  send  a  letter  to  Mynheer  Krause  to  inform  him  of  the 
safety  of  his  daughter,  and  he  immediately  answered  that 
they  might  go  if  they  pleased. 

"Mein  Gott — but  how,  mynheer? — we  no  have  the 
excuse." 

"  But  I'll  give  you  one,"  replied  Ramsay — "  you  shall  go 
to  the  Hague." 

The  corporal  touched  his  hat  with  the  greatest  respect,  and 
walked  forward  to  communicate  this  good  news.  The  crew 
of  the  Yungfrau  and  the  conspirators  or  smugglers  were  soon 
on  the  best  of  terms,  and  as  there  was  no  one  to  check  the 
wasteful  expenditure  of  stores,  and  no  one  accountable,  the 
liquor  was  hoisted  up  on  the  forecastle,  and  the  night  passed 
in  carousing. 

"  Well,  he  did  love  his  dog  after  all,"  said  Jemmy  Ducks. 

"And  he's  got  his  love  with  him,"  replied  one  of  the 
smugglers. 

"  Now,  Jemmy,  let's  have  a  song." 
359 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

"  It  must  be  without  the  fiddle  then,"  replied  Jemmy,  "  for 
that's  jammed  up  with  the  baggage — so  here  goes." 

"  I've  often  heard  the  chaplain  say,  when  Davy  Jones  is  nigh, 
That  we  must  call  for  help  in  need,  to  Providence  on  high, 
But  then  he  said,  most  plainly  too,  that  we  must  do  our  best, 
Our  own  exertions  failing,  leave  to  Providence  the  rest. 

I  never  thought  of  this  much,  till  one  day  there  came  on  board 
A  chap  who  ventur'd  to  join  as  seaman  by  the  Lord ! 
His  hair  hung  down  like  reef  points,  and  his  phiz  was  very  queer, 
For  his  mouth  was  like  a  shark's,  and  turn'd  down  from  ear  to  ear. 

He  hadn't  stow'd  his  hammock,  not  much  longer  than  a  week, 
When  he  swore  he  had  a  call,  and  the  Lord  he  was  to  seek. 
Now  where  he  went  to  seek  the  Lord,  I  can't  at  all  suppose, 
'Twas  not  on  deck,  for  there  I'm  sure  he  never  show'd  his  nose. 

He  would  not  read  the  Bible,  it  warn't  good  enough  for  him, 
The  course  we  steer'd  by,  that  he  said  would  lead  us  all  to  sin ; 
That  we  were  damn'd,  and  hell  would  gape,  he  often  would  us  tell, 
I  know  that  when  I  heard  his  jaw,  it  made  me  gape  like  hell. 

A  storm  came  on,  we  sprung  a  leak,  and  sorely  were  we  tried, 
We  plied  the  pumps,  'twas  spell  and  spell,  with  lots  of  work  beside, 
And  what  d'ye  think  this  beggar  did,  the  trick  I  do  declare, 
He  call'd  us  all  to  leave  the  pumps  and  join  with  him  in  prayer. 

At  last  our  boatswain  Billy,  who  was  a  thund'ring  Turk, 

Goes  up  to  him  and  says,  '  My  man,  why  don't  you  do  your  work  ? ' 

'Avaunt,  you  worst  of  sinners,  I  must  save  my  soul,'  he  cried. 

'  Confound  your  soul,'  says  Billy,  '  then  you  shall  not  save  your  hide.' 

Acquaintance  then  he  made  soon  with  the  end  of  the  fore  brace, 
It  would  have  made  you  laugh  to  see  his  methodisty  face  ; 
He  grinn'd  like  a  roast  monkey,  and  he  howl'd  like  a  baboon, 
He  had  a  dose  from  Billy  that  he  didn't  forget  soon. 

'  Take  that, '  said  Billy,  when  he'd  done,  '  and  now  you'll  please  to 

work, 

I  read  tUe  Bible  often— but  I  don't  my  duty  shirk, 
The  pumps  they  are  not  choked  yet,  nor  do  we  yet  despair, 
When  all  is  up,  or  we  are  saved,  we'll  join  with  you  in  prayer.' " 
360 


SNARLEYYOW 

"  And  now  we'll  have  one  from  the  other  side  of  the  house," 
said  Moggy,  as  soon  as  the  plaudits  were  over. 

"  Come  then,  Anthony,  you  shall  speak  for  us,  and  prove 
that  we  can  sing  a  stave  as  well  as  honester  men." 

"  With  all  my  heart,  William  ; — here's  my  very  best."  The 
smuggler  then  sang  as  follows  : — 

"Fill,  lads,  fill; 

Fill,  lads,  fill. 
Here  we  have  a  cure 

For  every  ill. 
If  fortune's  unkind 
As  the  north-east  wind, 
Still  we  must  endure, 
Trusting  to  our  cure, 

In  better  luck  still 

Drink,  boys,  drink ; 

Drink,  boys,  drink. 
The  bowl  let  us  drain, 

With  right  good-will. 
If  women  deceive, 
Why  should  we  grieve  I 
Forgetting  our  pain, 
Love  make  again, 

With  better  luck  still. 

Sing,  lads,  sing ; 

Sing,  lads,  sing. 
Our  voices  we'll  raise ; 

Be  merry  still ; 
If  dead  to-morrow, 
We  brave  all  sorrow. 
Life's  a  weary  maze- 
When  we  end  our  days, 

'Tis  better  luckstilL" 

As  the  wounded  men  occupied  the  major  portion  of  the  lower 
deck,  and  there  was  no  accommodation  for  the  numerous  party 
of  men  and  women  on  board,  the  carousing  was  kept  up  until 
the  next  morning,  when,  at  daylight,  the  cutter  was  run  into 
Cherbourg.  The  officers  who  came  on  board  went  on  shore, 
M  ith  the  report  that  the  cutter  belonged  to  the  English  Govern- 
361 


THE   DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

ment,  and  had  been  occupied  by  Sir  Robert  and  his  men,  who 
were  well  known.  The  consequence  was,  an  order  for  the 
cutter  to  leave  the  port  immediately,  as  receiving  her  would  be 
tantamount  to  an  aggression  on  the  part  of  France.  But  this 
order,  although  given,  was  not  intended  to  be  rigidly  enforced, 
and  there  was  plenty  of  time  allowed  for  Sir  Robert  and  his 
people  to  land  with  their  specie  and  baggage. 

Ramsay  did  not  forget  his  promise  to  the  corporal.  He 
went  to  the  French  authorities,  stating  the  great  importance 
of  his  forwarding  a  letter  to  Amsterdam  immediately,  and 
that  the  way  it  might  be  effected  would  be  very  satisfactory. 
That,  aware  that  King  William  was  at  the  Hague,  they  should 
write  a  letter  informing  him  of  the  arrival  of  the  cutter  ;  and 
that  his  Majesty  might  not  imagine  that  the  French  Govern- 
ment could  sanction  such  outrages,  they  had  sent  her  imme- 
diately on  to  him,  under  the  charge  of  one  of  their  officers,  to 
wait  upon  his  Majesty,  and  express  their  sentiments  of  regret 
that  such  a  circumstance  should  have  occurred.  The  autho- 
rities, aware  that  to  obey  Sir  Robert  would  not  be  displeasing 
to  the  court  of  Versailles,  and  that  the  excuse  for  so  doing 
could  only  be  taken  as  a  compliment  to  the  English  court, 
therefore  acted  upon  this  suggestion.  A  French  officer  was 
sent  on  board  of  the  cutter  with  the  despatch,  and  Ramsay's 
letter  to  Mynheer  Krause  was  committed  to  the  charge  of 
the  corporal. 

Before  the  sun  had  set  the  Yungfrau  was  again  at  sea,  and 
on  the  third  morning  anchored  in  her  usual  berth  off  the  town 
of  Amsterdam. 


CHAPTER  LV 

In  which  we  trust  that  everything  will  be  arranged  to  the  satis- 
faction of  our  readers 

_L  HE  French  officer  who  was  sent  to  explain  what  had  occa- 
sioned the  arrival  of  the  cutter  in  the  port  of  Cherbourg, 
immediately  set  off  for  the  Hague,  and  was  received  by  Lord 
Albemarle. 

As  soon  as  his  credentials  had  been  examined,  he  was  intro- 
duced to  his  Majesty,  King  William. 
362 


SNARLEYYOW 

"  It  appears,"  said  his  Majesty  to  Lord  Albemarle,  after  the 
introduction,  "  that  these  Jacobite  conspirators  have  saved  us 
one  trouble  by  hanging  this  traitor,  Vanslyperken." 

"  Yes,  your  Majesty,  he  has  met  with  his  deserved  punish- 
ment," replied  Lord  Albemarle. 

Then  addressing  himself  to  the  officer,  "  We  will  return 
our  acknowledgments  for  this  proof  of  goodwill  on  the  part 
of  the  French  Government,"  said  his  Majesty,  bowing.  "  My 
Lord  Albemarle,  you  will  see  that  this  gentleman  is  suitably 
entertained." 

The  officer  bowed  and  retired. 

"  This  is  an  over-politeness  which  I  do  not  admire,"  observed 
his  Majesty  to  Lord  Albemarle.  "  Let  that  person  be  well 
watched  ;  depend  upon  it  the  letter  is  all  a  pretext,  there  is 
more  plotting  going  on." 

"  I  am  of  your  Majesty's  opinion,  and  shall  be  careful  that 
your  Majesty's  commands  are  put  in  force,"  replied  his  lord- 
ship, as  King  William  retired  into  his  private  apartments. 

The  cutter  had  not  been  half-an-hour  at  anchor,  before 
Obadiah  Coble  went  on  shore  with  the  corporal.  Their  first 
object  was  to  apply  to  the  authorities,  that  the  wounded  men 
might  be  sent  to  the  hospital,  which  they  were  before  the 
night ;  the  next  was  to  deliver  the  letter  to  Mynheer  Krause. 
They  thought  it  advisable  to  go  first  to  the  widow  Vander- 
sloosh,  who  was  surprised  at  the  sight  of  her  dear  corporal, 
and  much  more  enraptured  when  she  heard  that  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken and  his  cur  had  been  hanged. 

"  I'll  keep  my  word,  corporal,"  cried  the  widow ;  "  I  told 
you  I  would  not  marry  until  he  was  hung.  I  don't  care  if  I 
marry  you  to-morrow." 

"Mem  Gott!  yes,  to-day." 

"No,  no,  not  to-day,  corporal,  or  to-morrow  either;  we 
must  wait  till  the  poor  fellows  are  out  of  the  hospital,  for  I 
must  have  them  all  to  the  wedding." 

"  Mein  Gott !  yes,"  replied  the  corporal. 

The  widow  then  proceeded  to  state  how  she  had  been  thrown 
into  a  dungeon,  and  how  she  and  Mynheer  Krause,  the  syndic, 
had  been  released  the  next  day  ;  how  Mynheer  Krause's  house 
had  been  burnt  to  the  ground,  and  all  the  other  particulars  with 
which  the  reader  is  already  acquainted. 

This  reminded  the  corporal  of  the  letters  to  Mynheer 
363 


THE  DOG  FIEND;    OR, 

Krause,  which  he  had  for  a  time  forgotten,  and  he  inquired 
where  he  was  to  be  found  ;  but  the  widow  was  too  prudent 
to  allow  the  corporal  to  go  himself — she  sent  Babette,  who 
executed  her  commission  without  exciting  any  suspicion,  and 
made  Mynheer  Krause  very  happy.  He  soon  made  his  arrange- 
ments, and  joined  his  daughter  and  Ramsay,  who  had  not, 
however,  awaited  his  arrival,  but  had  been  married  the  day 
after  they  landed  at  Cherbourg.  Mynheer  Krause  was  not  a 
little  surprised  to  find  that  his  son-in-law  was  a  Jacobite,  but 
his  incarceration  and  loss  of  his  property  had  very  much 
cooled  his  loyalty.  He  settled  at  Hamburg,  and  became  per- 
fectly indifferent  whether  England  was  ruled  by  King  William 
or  King  James. 

Ramsay's  marriage  made  him  also  less  warm  in  the  good 
cause ;  he  had  gained  a  pretty  wife  and  a  good  fortune,  and 
to  be  very  loyal  a  person  should  be  very  poor.  The  death 
of  King  James,  in  the  year  following,  released  him  from  his 
engagements,  and,  as  he  resided  at  Hamburg,  he  was  soon 
forgotten,  and  was  never  called  upon  to  embark  in  the  sub- 
sequent fruitless  attempts  on  the  part  of  the  Jacobites. 

As  it  was  necessary  to  write  to  the  Admiralty  in  England, 
acquainting  them  with  the  fate  of  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  and 
demanding  that  another  officer  should  be  sent  out  to  take 
the  command  of  the  Yungfrau,  a  delay  of  three  or  four  weeks 
took  place,  during  which  the  cutter  remained  at  Amsterdam ; 
for  Dick  Short  and  Coble  were  no  navigators,  if  they  had 
wished  to  send  her  back ;  and,  moreover,  she  had  so  many  of 
her  crew  at  the  hospital,  that  she  was  weak-handed. 

It  was  about  a  month  after  her  arrival  at  Amsterdam,  that 
every  soul  belonging  to  the  cutter  had  gone  on  shore,  and  she 
was  left  to  swing  to  the  tide  and  foul  her  hawse,  or  go  adrift 
if  she  pleased,  for  she  had  to  take  care  of  herself.  This 
unusual  disregard  to  naval  instructions  arose  from  the  simple 
fact,  that  on  that  day  was  to  be  celebrated  the  marriage  of 
widow  Vandersloosh  and  Corporal  Van  Spitter. 

Great,  indeed,  had  been  the  preparations  ;  all  the  ingenuity 
and  talent  of  Jemmy  Ducks,  and  Moggy,  and  Bill  Spurey,  for 
he  and  all  the  others  were  now  discharged  from  the  hospital, 
had  been  summoned  to  the  assistance  of  the  widow  and 
Babette,  in  preparing  and  decorating  the  Lust  Haus  for  the 
important  ceremony,  which  the  widow  declared  King  William 
364- 


SNARLEYYOW 

himself  should  hear  of,  cost  what  it  might.  Festoons  of 
flowers,  wreaths  of  laurels,  garlands  from  the  ceiling,  extra 
chandeliers,  extra  musicians — all  were  dressed  out  and  col- 
lected in  honour  of  this  auspicious  day. 

The  whole  of  the  crew  of  the  cutter  were  invited,  not,  how- 
ever, to  feast  at  the  widow's  expense  ;  neither  she  nor  the 
corporal  would  stand  treat ; — but  to  spend  their  money  in 
honour  of  the  occasion.  And  it  must  be  observed,  that  since 
their  arrival  in  port,  the  Yungfrau  had  spent  a  great  deal  of 
money  at  the  widow's  ;  which  was  considered  strange,  as  they 
had  not,  for  some  time,  received  any  pay.  And  it  was  further 
observed,  that  none  appeared  so  wealthy  as  Smallbones  and 
Corporal  Van  Spitter.  Some  had  asserted  that  it  was  the  gold 
of  Mr.  Vanslyperken,  which  had  been  appropriated  by  the 
crew  to  their  own  wants,  considering  themselves  as  his  legiti- 
mate heirs.  Whether  this  be  true  or  not,  it  is  impossible  to 
say ;  certain  it  is,  that  there  was  no  gold  found  in  Mr.  Vansly- 
perken's  cabin  when  his  successor  took  possession  of  it.  And 
equally  certain  it  was,  that  all  the  Ywigfraus  had  their 
pockets  full  of  gold,  and  that  the  major  part  of  this  gold  did 
ultimately  fall  into  the  possession  of  the  widow  Vandersloosh, 
who  was  heard  to  say  that  Mr.  Vanslyperken  had  paid  the 
expenses  of  her  wedding.  From  these  facts  collected,  we 
must  leave  the  reader  to  draw  what  inference  he  may  please. 

The  widow,  beautifully  dressed — a  white  kersey  petticoat, 
deep-blue  stockings,  silver  buckles  in  her  shoes,  a  scarlet 
velvet  jacket,  with  long  flaps  before  and  behind,  a  golden  cross 
six  inches  long,  suspended  to  a  velvet  ribbon,  to  which  was 
attached,  half-way  between  the  cross  and  her  neck,  a  large 
gold  heart,  gold  earrings,  and  on  her  head  an  ornament,  which, 
in  Holland  and  Germany,  is  called  a  zitiernabel — shook  and 
trembled  as  she  walked  along  to  church,  hanging  on  the  arm 
of  her  dear  corporal.  Some  of  the  bridges  were  too  narrow  to 
admit  the  happy  pair  to  pass  abreast.  The  knot  was  tied. 
The  name  Vandersloosh  was  abandoned  without  regret,  for 
the  sharper  one  of  Van  Spitter  ;  and  flushed  with  joy,  and  the 
thermometer  at  ninety-six,  the  cavalcade  returned  home,  and 
refreshed  themselves  with  some  beer  of  the  Frau  Van  Spitter's 
own  brewing. 

Let  it  not,  however,  be  supposed  that  they  dined  tcte-h-tfle  ; 
no.  no — the  corporal  and  his  wife  were  not  so  churlish  as  that. 
365 


THE   DOG   FIEND;    OR, 

The  dinner-party  consisted  of  a  chosen  set,  the  most  particular 
friends  of  the  corporal.  Mr.  Short,  first  officer  and  boatswain, 
Mr.  William  Spurey,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Salisbury  ;  and  last,  al- 
though not  the  least  important  person  in  this  history,  Philip 
Small  bones,  Esquire,  who,  having  obtained  money  somehow, 
was  now  remarkable  for  the  neatness  of  his  apparel.  The 
fair  widow,  assisted  by  Moggy  and  Babette,  cooked  the  dinner, 
and,  when  it  was  ready,  came  in  from  the  kitchen  as  red  as  a 
fury,  and  announced  it ;  and  then  it  was  served  up,  and  they 
all  sat  down  to  table  in  the  little  parlour.  It  was  very  close ; 
the  gentlemen  took  off  their  jackets,  and  the  widow  and 
Moggy  fanned  themselves,  and  the  enormous  demand  by 
evaporation  was  supplied  with  foaming  beer.  None  could 
have  done  the  honours  of  the  table  better  than  the  corporal 
and  his  lady,  who  sat  melting  and  stuck  together  on  the  little 
fubsy  sofa,  which  had  been  the  witness  of  so  much  pretended 
and  so  much  real  love. 

But  the  Lust  Haus  is  now  lighted  up,  the  company  are  now 
assembling  fast ;  Babette  is  waddling  and  trotting  like  an 
armadillo  from  corner  to  comer  :  Babette  here  and  Babette 
there,  it  is  Babette  everywhere.  The  room  is  full,  and  the 
musicians  have  commenced  tuning  their  instruments ;  the 
party  run  from  the  table  to  join  the  rest.  A  general  cheer 
greets  the  widow  as  she  is  led  into  the  room  by  the  corporal — 
for  she  had  asked  many  of  her  friends  as  well  as  the  crew  of 
the  Yungfrau,  and  many  others  came  who  were  not  invited  ; 
so  that  the  wedding-day,  instead  of  disbursement,  produced 
one  of  large  receipt  to  the  happy  pair. 

"  Now  then,  corporal,  you  must  open  the  ball  with  your 
lady,"  cried  Bill  Spurey. 

"  Mein  Gott !  yes." 

«  What  shall  it  be,  Madame  Van  Spitter  ?  " 

"  A  waltz,  if  you  please." 

The  musicians  struck  up  a  waltz,  and  Corporal  Van  Spitter, 
who  had  no  notion  of  waltzing,  further  than  having  seen  the 
dance  performed  by  others,  seized  his  wife  by  the  waist,  who, 
with  an  amorous  glance,  dropped  her  fat  arm  upon  the 
corporal's  shoulder.  This  was  the  signal  for  the  rest — the 
corporal  had  made  but  one  turn  before  a  hundred  couple  more 
were  turning  also — the  whole  room  seemed  turning.  The 
corporal  could  not  waltz,  but  he  could  turn — he  held  fast  on 


SNARLEYYOW 

by  the  widow,  and  with  such  a  firm  piece  of  resistance  he 
kept  a  centrifugal  balance,  and,  without  regard  to  time  or 
space,  he  increased  his  velocity  at  a  prodigious  rate.  Round 
they  went,  with  the  dangerous  force  of  the  two  iron  balls 
suspended  to  the  fly-wheel  which  regulate  the  power  of  some 
stupendous  steam-engine. 

The  corporal  would  not,  and  his  better  half  could  not,  stop. 
The  first  couple  they  came  in  contact  with  were  hurled  to  the 
other  side  of  the  room  ;  a  second  and  a  third  fell,  and  still 
the  corporal  wheeled  on  ;  two  chairs  and  a  table  were  swept 
away  in  a  moment.  Three  young  women,  with  baskets  of 
cakes  and  nuts,  were  thrown  down  together,  and  the  contents 
of  all  their  baskets  scattered  on  the  floor ;  and  "  Bravo, 
corporal !  "  resounded  from  the  crew  of  the  Yung  j ran — Babette 
and  two  bottles  of  ginger-beer  were  next  demolished  ;  Jemmy 
Ducks  received  a  hoist,  and  Smallbones  was  flattened  to  a 
pancake.  Every  one  fled  from  the  orbit  of  these  revolving 
spheres,  and  they  were  left  to  wheel  by  themselves.  At  last, 
Mrs.  Van  Spitter,  finding  that  nothing  else  would  stop  her 
husband,  who,  like  all  heavy  bodies  once  put  in  motion,  re- 
turned it  in  proportion  to  his  weight,  dropped  down,  and  left 
him  to  support  her  whole  weight.  This  was  more  than  the 
corporal  could  stand,  and  it  brought  him  up  all  standing — he 
stopped,  dropped  his  wife,  and  reeled  to  a  chair,  for  he  was 
so  giddy  that  he  could  not  keep  his  legs,  and  so  out  of  breath 
that  he  had  lost  his  wind. 

"  Bravo,  corporal  !  "  was  shouted  throughout  the  room,  while 
his  spouse  hardly  knew  wtiether  she  should  laugh,  or  scoki 
him  well ;  but,  it  being  the  wedding  night,  she  deferred  the 
scolding  for  that  night  only,  and  she  gained  a  chair,  and  fanned 
and  wiped,  and  fanned  and  wiped  again.  The  corj>oral,  shortly 
afterwards,  would  have  danced  again,  but  Mrs.  Van  Spitter 
having  had  quite  enough  for  that  evening,  she  thanked  him 
for  the  offer,  was  satisfied  with  his  prowess,  but  declined  on 
the  score  of  the  extreme  sultriness  of  the  weather ;  to  which 
observation  the  corporal  replied,  as  usual — 

"  Mein  Gott !  yes." 

The  major  part  of  the  evening  was  passed  in  dancing  and 

drinking;    the    corporal   and    his   wife,    with    Babette,    now 

attending  to  the  wants  of  their  customers,  who,  what  with  the 

exercise,  the  heat  of  the  weather,  and  the  fumes  of  tobacco, 

367 


THE  DOG   FIEND;    OR,   SNARLEYYOW 

were  more  than  usually  thirsty,,  and  as  they  became  satisfied 
with  dancing,  so  did  they  call  for  refreshments. 

But  we  cannot  find  space  to  dwell  upon  the  quantity  of 
beer,  the  variety  of  liquors,  which  were  consumed  at  this 
eventful  wedding,  with  which  we  wind  up  our  eventful 
history;  nor  even  to  pity  the  breathless,  flushed,  and  over- 
heated Babette,  who  was  so  ill  the  next  day,  as  to  be  unable 
to  quit  her  bed  ;  nor  can  we  detail  the  jokes,  the  merriment, 
and  the  songs  which  went  round,  the  peals  of  laughter,  the 
loud  choruses,  the  antic  feats  performed  by  the  company  ; 
still  more  impossible  would  it  be  to  give  an  idea  of  the  three 
tremendous  cheers,  which  shook  the  Lust  Haus  to  its  founda- 
tions, when  Corporal  and  Mistress  Van  Spitter,  upon  their 
retiring,  bade  farewell  to  the  company  assembled. 

The  observation  of  Jemmy  Salisbury,  as  he  waddled  out, 
was  as  correct  as  it  was  emphatic — 

"  Well,  Bob,  this  has  been  a  spree  ! " 

«  Yes,"  replied  Bob  Short. 


THE   END 


University  of  California 

™  n    N  HERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 
305  De  Neve  Drive  -  Parking  Lot  17  .  Box  951388 

LOS  ANGELES,  CALIFORNIA  90095  1388 
Return  this  material  to  the  library  from  which  it  was  borrou 


fl>. 


°26 


